(navigation image)
Home American Libraries | Canadian Libraries | Universal Library | Community Texts | Project Gutenberg | Biodiversity Heritage Library | Children's Library | Additional Collections
Search: Advanced Search
Anonymous User (login or join us)
Upload
See other formats

Full text of "The Oxyrhynchus papyri"

1. I D l\ ^^ IX I 

lam Young University 



/ 



r/^ 



^^■^'"' Ace. 
No. . 



WAR-U^^95 8 



THE 

OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

PART IX 

HUNT 



3315 



EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND 

GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH 

THE 

OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

PART IX 

EDITED WITH TRANSLATIONS AND NOTES 

BY 

ARTHUR S. HUNT, D.Litt. 

HON. PH.D. KOKNIGSBERG ; HON. LITT.D. DUBLIN ; HON. lUR.D. GRAZ ; HON. LL.D. ATHENS 

LECTURER IN PAPYROLOGY IN THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD, AND FELLOW OF QUEEN'S COLLEGE 

CORRESPONDING MEMBER OF THE ROYAL BAVARIAN ACADEMY OF SCIENCES 

MEMBER OF THE ROYAL DANISH ACADEMY OF SCIENCES AND LETTERS 

WITH SIX PLATES 



LONDON 

SOLD AT 

The Offices of the EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, 37 Great Russell St., W.C. 

AND 527 Tremont Temple, Boston, Mass., U.S.A. 

KEG AN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & CO., 68-74 Carter Lane, E.C. 

BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 Grafton St., New Bond St., W. 

ASHER & CO., 14 Bedford St., Covent Garden, W.C, and 56 Unter den Linden, Berlin 

and HENRY FROWDE, Amen Corner, E.C., and 39-35 West 3aND Street, New York, U.S.A. 

1913 

All rights reserved 



.ΕΒΟνοΓύτΑΗ 



OXFORD 

HORACE HART, PRINTER TO THE UNIVERSITY 



PREFACE 

For the rather late appearance of this vokime the nature of its 
contents will perhaps in some degree be accepted as an excuse. It 
includes two texts of more than usual importance and interest, the 
new fragments of Sophocles and the Life of Etiripidcs by Satyrus. 
In the reconstruction and elucidation of these I have again been 
most fortunate in obtaining the invaluable aid of Professor U. von 
Wilamowitz-M Ollendorff. I am also under considerable obligations, 
more particularly with regard to the Sophoclean fragments, to Professor 
Gilbert Murray. The proof-sheets of the non-literary documents were 
seen by Professor U. Wilcken, whom I have to thank for some very 
useful comments and suggestions. Occasional contributions kindly 
made by other scholars are acknowledged elsewhere. 

A small edition of the fragments of the Iclmeutae and Eurypylus 
is in preparation, and will be issued by the Clarendon Press in the 
course of a few weeks. 

ARTHUR S. HUNT. 
Queen's College, Oxford, 
May, 191 2. 



CONTENTS 



Preface . . 

List of Plates ....•••••• 

Table of Papyri 

Note on the Method of Publication and List of Abbreviations 



PAGE 
V 

viii 
ix 
xi 



TEXTS 

I. Theological Fragments (ΙΙββ-1173) 
Π. New Classical Texts (1174-1176) 
in. Extant Classical Authors (1177-1184) 
IV. Documents of the Roman and Early Byzantine Periods 
{a) Official (1185-1193) 
{ί>) Declarations to Officials (1194-1200) 
{ή Petitions (1201-1204) 

(d) Contracts (1205-1209) . 

(e) Accounts (1210-1212) 
(/) Private Correspondence, &c. (1213-1223) 



30 
182 



213 

228 
239 
254 
257 



INDICES 

I. New Literary Texts : 

(a) 1174, 1175 (Sophocles, Ichneuiae and Eurypylus 
Φ) 1176 (Satyrus, Life of Euripides) 
\c) Citations in 1176 
II. Emperors 

III. Consuls . . • • 

IV. Months and Days . 
V. Personal Names 

VI. Geographical 
VII. Religion 



269 
277 
283 
283 
284 
286 
286 
289 
291 



Vlll 



CONTENTS 



VIII. Official and Military Titles 

IX. Weights, Measures, Coins 

X. Taxes ....... 

XI. General Index of Greek and Latin Words 

XII. Passages discussed ..... 



PAGE 
291 

293 
304 



LIST OF PLATES 



I. nee, 1171 recto, 1178, 1170 

II. 1174 Cols, iv-v . 

III. 1175 Fr. 5, Cols, i-ii . 

IV• 1175 Frs. 3, 6, 79, 80, 91, 94 

V. 1176 Fr. 39, Cols, xvii-xxiii 

VI. 1200 .... 



at the end. 



TABLE OF PAPYRI 



liee. Genesis xvi 

1167. Genesis xxxi 

1168. Joshua iv-v 

1169. St. Matthew's Gospel vi 

1170. St. Matthew's Gospel x-xi 

1171. St. James's Epistle ii-iii 

1172. The Shepherd of Hermas 

1173. Philo 

1174. Sophocles, Ichneutae . 

1175. Sophocles, Etirypylus . 

1176. Satyrus, Li/e of Euripides 

1177. Euripides, Phoenissae . 

1178. Euripides, Orestes 

1179. ApoUonius Rhodius ii . 

1180. Thucydides ν 

1181. Xenophon, Anabasis vii 

1182. Demosthenes, De Falsa Legaiiom 

1183. Isocrates, Trapeziticus 

1184. Pseudo-Hippocrates . 

1185. Letter of a Praefect, &c. 

1186. Edict of a Praeses 

1187. Proclamation of a Strategus 

1188. Official Correspondence 

1189. Letter of a Strategus . 

1190. Letter of a Strategus . 

1191. Official Correspondence 

1192. Order for Payment 

1193. Order from a Speculator 

1194. Arrears of Annona 

1195. Promise of Attendance in Court 

1196. Declaration of a Tax-collector 



A.D. 


PAGE 


3rd cent. 


I 


4th cent. 


2 


4th cent. 


4 


5th or 6th cent. . 


5 


5th cent. 


7 


Late 3rd cent. 


9 


4th cent. 


II 


3rd cent. 


16 


Late 2nd cent. 


30 


Late 2nd cent. 


86 


2nd cent. 


124 


Early ist cent. 


182 


Early ist cent. b.c. 


184 


Early 3rd cent. 


186 


3rd cent. 


. 187 


Early 3rd cent 


189 


2nd cent. 


. 189 


Late ist cent. 


• 193 


Early ist cent. 


. 195 


About 200 . 


. 198 


4th cent. 


. 201 


254 • 


202 


13 . . . 


. 203 


About 117 . 


207 


347 • 


. 208 


280 


. 210 


280 . 


211 


4th cent. 


. 212 


3rd cent, (about 265) 


. 213 


135 • 


216 


211-12 


. 217 



TABLE OF PAPYRI 



1107. Declaration of a Shipper 

1198. Notification of Death . 

1199. Notification of Purchase 

1200. Registration of a Deed 

1201. Succession to an Inheritance 

1202. Petition concerning an Ephebus 

1203. Claim of Creditors 

1204. Petition to a Strategus 

1205. Manumission infe?- aviicos 

1206. Adoption . 

1207. Lease of a Camel-stable 

1208. Public Acknowledgement of a Contract 

1209. Sale of a Slave . 

1210. Poll-tax Register 



1211. Articles for a Sacrifice 

1212. List of Vegetables 

1213. Question to the Oracle 

1214. Invitation to a Birthday-feast 

1215. Letter of Sinthonis 

1216. Letter of Sarapas 

1217. Letter of Eudaemonis 

1218. Letter of Didymus 

1219. Letter of Aristandrus 

1220. Letter of a Bailiff 

1221. Letter of Isidorus 

1222. Letter to Demetrius 

1223. Letter of Hermias 



of Sale 



A. D. 


PAGE 


211 


. 2l8 


16° • 


. 220 


3rd cent. 


. 221 


266 . 


. 223 


258 . 


. 228 


217 . 


• 230 


Late I St cent. 


232 


299 . 


235 


291 


239 


335 • 


. 242 


i75-6(?) . . 


. 244 


291 


. 245 


251-3. 


• 252 


Late I St cent. b.c. 01 




early ist cent. a.d. 


254 


2nd cent. 


256 


2nd cent. 


257 


2nd cent. 


257 


5th cent. 


258 


2nd or 3rd cent. . 


259 


2nd or 3rd cent. . 


259 


3rd cent. 


261 


3rd cent. 


261 


3rd cent. 


262 


3rd cent. 


263 


Late 3rd or early 4th 




cent. 


265 


4th cent. 


265 


Late 4th cent. 


266 



NOTE ON THE METHOD OF PUBLICATION AND 
LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 

The general method followed in this volume is the same as that in 
Parts I-VIII. The new literary texts are printed in a dual form, a literal 
transcript being accompanied by a reconstruction in modern style. In the 
fragments of extant authors, the originals are reproduced except for division 
of words, capital initials in proper names, expansion of abbreviations, and 
supplements of lacunae. Additions or corrections by the same hand as the 
body of the text are in small thin type, those by a different hand in thick 
type. Non-literary documents are given in modern form with accentua- 
tion and punctuation. Abbreviations and symbols are resolved ; additions 
and corrections are usually incorporated in the text, their occurrence being 
recorded in the critical apparatus, where also faults of orthography, &c., are 
corrected if they seemed likely to give rise to any difficulty. Iota adscript has 
been printed when so written, otherwise iota subscript is employed. Square 
brackets [ ] indicate a lacuna, round brackets ( ) the resolution of a symbol or 
abbreviation, angular brackets < ) a mistaken omission in the original, braces 
{ } a superfluous letter or letters, double square brackets [[J a deletion in the 
original. Dots placed within brackets represent the approximate number of 
letters lost or deleted; dots outside brackets indicate mutilated or otherwise 
illegible letters. Letters with dots underneath them are to be considered 
doubtful. Heavy Arabic numerals refer to the texts of the Oxyrhynchus papyri 
in this volume and in Parts I-VIII, ordinary numerals to lines, small Roman 
numerals to columns. 

The abbreviations used in referring to papyrological publications are 
practically those adopted in the Archiv fur Papyrusforschung, viz. : — 
P. Amh. = The Amherst Papyri (Greek), Vols. I-II, by B. P. Grenfell and 

A. S. Hunt. 
Archiv = Archiv fiir Papyrusforschung. 

B. G. U. = Aeg. Urkunden aus den K. Museen zu Berlin, Griechische Urkunden. 
P. Brit. Mus. = Greek Papyri in the British Museum, Vols. I-II, by F. G. Kenyon ; 

Vol. Ill, by F. G. Kenyon and H. I. Bell ; Vol. IV, by H. I. Bell. 

C. P. Herm. = Corpus Papyrorum Hermopolitanorum, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. 



xil LIST OF ABBREVIATIONS 

C. P. R. = Corpus Papyrorum Raineri, Vol. I, by C. Wessely. 

P. Cairo Cat. = Catalogue des Antiquites egyptiennes du Musee du Caire, 

Papyrus grecs d'epoque byzantine (two parts), by J. Maspero, 
P. Class. Phil. = Classical Philology, I. 2, Papyri edited by E. J. Goodspeed. 
P. Fay. = Fayum Towns and their Papyri, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and 

D. G. Hogarth. 
P. Flor. = Papiri Fiorentini, Vol. I, by G. Vitelli ; Vol. Π, by D. Comparetti. 
P. Gen. = Les Papyrus de Geneve, Vol. I, by J. Nicole. 
P. Giessen = Griechische Papyri zu Giessen, Vol. I, by E. Kornemann, O. Eger, 

and P. M. Meyer. 
P. Grenf. = Greek Papyri, Series I, by B. P. Grenfell, and Series Π, by B. P. 

Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
P. Hamburg = Griechische Urkunden der Hamburger Stadtbibliothek, Part i, 

by P. M. Meyer. 
P. Hibeh = The Hibeh Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. 
P. Leipzig = Griech. Urkunden der Papyrussammlung zu Leipzig, Vol. I, by 

L. Mitteis. 
P. Oxy. = The Oxyrhynchus Papyri, Parts I-VI, by B. P. Grenfell and A. S. 

Hunt ; Parts VH-VHI, by A. S. Hunt. 
P. Par. = Les Papyrus grecs du Musee du Louvre, Notices et Extraits, t. xviii. 2, 

by W. Brunet de Presle and E. Egger. 
P. Petrie = The Flinders Petrie Papyri, Parts I-II, by J. P. Mahaffy ; Part HI, by 

J. P. Mahaffy and J. G. Smyly. 
P. Reinach = Papyrus grecs et demotiques, by Theodore Reinach. 
P. Rylands = Catalogue of the Greek Papyri in the Rylands Library, Manchester, 

Vol. I, by A. S. Hunt. 
P. S. L = Papiri della Societa italiana. Vol. I, by G. Vitelli and others. 
P. Strassb. = Griech. Papyrus der K. Universitatsbibliothek zu Strassburg im 

Elsass, Vol. I, by F. Preisigke. 
P. Tebt. = The Tebtunis Papyri, Part I, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and 

J. G. Smyly ; and Part Π, by B. P. Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and E. J. 

Goodspeed. 
P. Thead. = Papyrus de Th^adelphie, by P. Jouguet. 
Wilcken, Ost. = Griechische Ostraka, by U. Wilcken. 



I. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 



nee. Genesis xvi. 

Fr. (c) 13-5 X 4-7 cm. Third century. Plate I. 

Remains of one column from a roll of Genesis in the LXX version. The 
large and upright calligraphic handwriting is apparently an early example of the 
so-called Biblical uncials, and may well fall within the third century ; cf. e. g. 
eei, 867, 1179, P. Rylands 16. A papyrus of this date is textually valuable, 
especially for the book of Genesis, where the Vaticanus is defective. Several 
interesting readings occur, — an agreement in 1. 20 with MSS. of Philo, two 
coincidences with a group of cursives against other older evidence (11. 3, 24), and 
two peculiar variants (11. 14, 16). A medial point, followed, sometimes at any 
rate, by a short blank space, is used for purposes of punctuation ; and a rough 
breathing is once added. These signs are apparently due to the original writer. 

π]αι8ίσκη [^a xvi. 8 

pay noOey €ρχη. [και 
που 7Γορ€νη]' rj 5e €[t 
πίρ απο προσ]ωπ[ου 
5 I line lost. 

t 1• 

[ ο α]γ 9 

[yeXos Kv απ]ο 

[στραφηθί προ9 r\r}v 
10 [κυριαν σου και τα]πίΐ 
[νωθητι υπο τα9 χ]([ί 

pay αυ]τη$[•] ica[i unev 10 

αντη] 6 αγγ€λθ9 Κ[υ 
ίδου(?)] πληθυνων [ 
Β 



2 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

15 π\ηθυ\ν(ΰ το σ7Γ6[ρ 

μα σον\ και ουκ €^α[ρι 

θμηθησ€]τα[ι] αττο τ[ον 

πληθον]^' και €i7r[ei/ 1 1 

αντη ο] ayyeXos [Κν 
2θ ιδου €ί/] γαστρι ^χ€[ΐ9 

και τξξ]η παιδιον [ 

και καλ]6σ€ί9 το ο\νο 

μα αυτού Ισ]μαηλ [ 

ΟΤΙ €πηκ]ο[ν]σ€ν K[s 
25 ο Os τη] ταπ€ΐνωσ[€ΐ 

σου ουτ]θ9 earai α[ 1 2 

γροικ]θ9 άνθρωπος [ 

αι xei/)]ey αυτού €7Γΐ [ 

3• η 8e: so the cursives fir (Holmes 53, 56, 129); και DM, &c. The supposed stop 
preceding is very uncertain, and may be a vestige of another letter. 

7-8. Line 8 is shorter than would be expected, even when allowance is made, on the 
analogy of 11. 12 and 18, for a blank space after the stop. But the y at the end of 1. 7, 
though broken, is highly probable. 

14. There is no authority for ώον, but some addition is necessary to fill the lacuna; 
perhaps ιδου came in here from 1. 20. 

16. €ξα[ριθμηθησ€]τα[ι] : αριθμηθησ^ται Or αριθμησΐται MSS. 

20. συ seems to have been omitted after ιδου, as in mor (Holmes 72, 82, 129) Syr. 
Chrysostom. ώον is omitted in some MSS. of Philo. 

21. ηαώίον : SO some MSS. of Philo ; mov other authoriiies. 

24-5. The addition of ο e{eo)s after Y\{ypio)s, as in fir, is indicated by the spacing. 



1167. Genesis xxxi. 

10 X ιι•4 cm. Fourth century. 

This fragment of a leaf from a papyrus book is less ancient than Ιΐββ, but 
still sufficiently early to be of some value. It is written in medium-sized sloping 
uncials which may be roughly assigned to the fourth century. There is a loss 
of five lines between the end of the recto and the beginning of the verso, so that 
the number of lines on a page was about 2a, and the leaf was nearly square in 
shape. A comma-like mark divides two mutes in 1. a ; i; at the end of a line 



1167. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 3 

is sometimes written as a horizontal stroke over the preceding vowel. The 
chief characteristic of the text is a tendency to agree with combinations of 
DEM against the Codex Alexandrinus ; an exception occurs in 1. 20. 



Recto. 

K<m6\v των χχχί 42 

[χ€ΐρων μου iSev ο ds κ]αι τ^Χξγ^ζν 

[ae χθ€5 από]κ[ριθ€ΐ9 Se Λαβαν] e[t7r]i 43 

[τω Ιακώβ αι Θ]υγα[τ€ρ€ί θν]γα[τ]€()[€]9 μου 
5 [και ο]ί νιοι νιοι μο[ν και τα κτη]ντ) κττ) 

[νη μο]υ και πανγ[τα οσα συ opas] (μα € 

[στι]ν και των θυγα[τ€]ρ[ων μου] τι ποίτ^ 

[σω] ταυται^ [σ\ημζρον η tols T€Kvois α[υ 

[των] 01S (Τ€κον νυν ονν [S]evpo δια[θω 44 

ΙΟ [μ€θα δι]αθηκην βγω και συ και β[σται eis 

[μαρτνρι]ον ανα μβσον β[μ]ον κα[ι σον et 

[πβν Se αντω ιδο]ν ovOets μβθ ημών ξ[σ 

[τιν ιδού ο $9] μάρτυς ανα μβσον βμον 

[και σον λαβών] δβ ϊακωβ λιθον €στησ[€] 45 

15 [αντον στηλη]ν eiwev 5e ϊακωβ τοΐ9 ^6 

[αδβλφοι? αυτόν σνλ]λβγξτ€ λιθον? κα[ι 

[σννβλζ^αν λιθον? κα]ι βποιησαν βονν[δ 

Verso. 

[α•]€ν α[ντον βοννο? μαρτνρβι βιπβν (5e 48 

Λ[α]βαν τω Ι[ακωβ ιδον ο βοννο? οντο? 
2θ [και η] στ[ηλη αυτή] ην β[στησα ανα 

μβσ[ο]ν βμ[ον και σ]ον μαρτνρ[€ΐ ο βον 

νο? οντο[ς κ]αί [μαρτ]υρ€ΐ η στήλη [αυτή 

δια τοι^τ]ο [€]κλ[η]θη το όνομα βονν[ο? μαρ 

Tvpei και η ορασι? ην €ΐδον €πιδο[ι ο θ? 49 

25 ανα μ€σον €μον και σον οτι αποσ[τη 
Β 2 



4 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

σομζθα erepos απ[ο] τον €Τ€ρου €i τ[απ€ΐ 5ο 

ycoaet ety τα9 θυγατ€ρα$ μο[ν ei λημ 
[ψ]ν yi'»'[at]fay ^πί τα[φ ^ϋγα[τρασίΐ/ //ου 
ορα ονθξΐ? μβθ ημα)[ν] β[(ττιν eav re 52 

30 yayo γω /ίτ; διαβώ irpo[s σ€ /i77(5e σι/ 5ία 
[/3]ΐ7ί ττρο? €/ί€ το»/ /3ο[ι;ί'θί/ τούτον και 

την στηΧην ταντ[ην em κακία ο 53 

β? Αβραάμ και ο [θς Ναχωρ κριν€ΐ α 
να μ€σον ημω[ν και ωμοσ^ν Ιακώβ g4 

4-5• The blurred and broken letters are here difficult to identify, but the indications 
favour the supposition that σου was omitted after ai uvyarfpes, 01 νιοι and τα κτήνη, as in EM, 
various cursives and versions, and Philo. Ε omits 01 before νιοι and κτήνη before μου. 

6. V of πάντα was apparently repeated by mistake ; cf. 1. 30, where there is an inadvertent 
omission, and note on 11. 26-7. After οραίΈ adds όλα, with τα in place of otra; but these 
variants are less suitable to the space. 

7. των θνγα[τ€]ρ[ων : SO EM ; ταις θυγατρασιν Other MSS. {dvyaTfpes A), om. Philo. 
9—10. διθηκην 8ιαθησωμ(θα Ε. 

12. ΐακωβ which Stands after αυτω in A was doubtless omitted in the papyrus, with 
Z)8ilEM, &c. 

13. Unless ^στιν was divided (\στιν, ώου {DM) seems rather better adapted to the space 
than tSe (A) ; om. E. 

15. fis στηλην (Ε) is also admissible. 

18. α\ντον: TO όνομα αντον (Ε) doeS not SUit. 

20. αντη is omitted in Z^siiEM, &c. 

23. όνομα : so Ζ^^ΐ^Μ and a number of cursives ; όνομα αυτού A, υνομα του τόπου €Κ(ΐνου Ε, 
After βοννοί Ε reads μαρτυρίου instead of μαρτυρά. 

24. η ορασις: om. ?j Ε. 

uhov : so D {ihov), iibev Ε ; (intv AM. 

6πίδο[ι : so Z>»i'EM ; (φώοι A. 

26-7. ταπ(ΐνωσ(ΐ(ΐς was perhaps written by a dittography for ταπ(ΐνωσ(ΐς ; cf. 1. 6. M's 
marginal reading αδίκησες does not help. For λημψη D reads Χαβοκ, Ε \αβη%. 

30. 1. εγω. 



1168. Joshua ίν-ν. 

7 3 χ 6-5 cm. Fourth century. 

A fragment from the bottom of a vellum leaf inscribed with v^ell-formed 
upright uncials of a medium size, and probably of the fourth century, ω is 
shallow and high in the line, as in 847. A high stop is twice added in a blacker 
ink than that used by the original writer. Eleven lines are lost at the top of 
the recto, and the height of the leaf may be estimated at about 15-5 cm. 



1168. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 5 

The character of the text can hardJy be gauged from so small a sample, but 
two agreements with Β against A are noticeable, and the support against both 
of a variant found in a few cursives. 

Verso. Recto. 

[την ζρυθ]ραν [θαλασ iv. 23 [οτι απ](ξη[ραν€ν Κς ν. ι 

[σαν ηνά\'ηί^η[ρανξν ίο [ο θ^ τ]ον ϊορ[8ανην πο 

[Ks ο θς η]μων ίνπρο . ταμον (κ τω[ν eunpo 

[σθζν η]μων ecwy παρ σθΐν των νι[ων ϊηλ 

5 [ηλθο]μξν' όπως γνω 24 ej/ τω 8ίαβαιν[€ΐν αν 

[σιν] πάντα τα €θνη τον?- και €τακη[σαν 

[της] γης οτι η δννα 15 αντων αι δίανο[ιαί 

[μι]ς Κν ϊσχνρα βστιν και κατζπλαγησ[αν 

2-4. ην . . . ΐνπρο[σθ(ν η\μων•. F* OmitS ψ and haS την ΐρυθραν θάλασσαν in place of 
(μττροσθΐν ημών, 

8. Κ(υριο)υ : SO Several cursives ; τον κυρίου BAF. 

13. 8ιαβαίΐ[ΐΐν : SO Β ; Βιαβηναι Α. 

Ι4~Ι5• ^'''οκη[σαν . . . 8ιανο[ιαι : SO Β ; κατίτακησαν αι διανοιαι αντων Α. 



1169. St. Matthew's Gospel vi. 

8x14-1 cm. Fifth or sixth century. 

This is a fragment from the outer part of a vellum leaf, of which the upper 
portion seems to have been cut off, while the lower is worm-eaten and decayed. 
Two columns of about 27 lines each were contained on the page, and the original 
dimensions of the leaf may be estimated roughly at 25 χ 3o cm. No clear 
traces of ruling are discernible. The hand is an upright uncial, rather large and 
carefully finished, with strongly marked contrasts of light and heavy strokes. 
It is of the same type as 848, and the fragment reproduced in Schubart's Pap. 
Gr. Berol. 44 a, and must belong to approximately the same period. The 
text is divided up into paragraphs or verses, a new line with an enlarged initial 
letter commencing each paragraph, much after the manner of, e. g., the Codex 
Alexandrinus. 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Verso. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 



] y[ap 

[o] ττηρ νμων [ 

ων γβίίαν βχε 
vi. 5 1° τ^ "fpo του ϋ 

μας αιτησαι 

αυτόν- 
6 OvT<ii[^ ovV προσ 

€υχ€σθαι νμ€[ι]9 
15 7Γ€/) ?7Α"^'^ ο f?' 



[τοι/ μι]σθον 
[αυτω]ν• 
[Χν Se οτα^ Ίτροσ 

[ro ταμΐΐον σ]ον 



τοις ουνοις 
[αγια]σθ[η]τω το 
\ονομα σου] eX 



vi. 8 



Col. i. 



Recto. 



Col. ii. 



Krf[9 ημάς ας wei vi. 13 

20 ρασμων αλλ[α pv 

σαι ημάς απ\ο του 

πονηρού• 
Εαν [γαρ] αψητ^ 1 4 

[τΐοί? ανοις τα 
25 [ΐΓαρα7Γτ]ωματα 

αντων αφήσει 

και υμιν ο 7Γη[ρ 

υμαον ο ουι^ιος 
[ΕαΙν [ IS 



30 Συ δί [νηστζίκον vi. 1 7 

α\€ΐψ[αι σου την 
κ€ψα[λην και το 
ιτροσ\ωηον σου 
vi^\r\ai 



7. The vestige suiis γ and is inconsistent wath a round letter ; it is thus most probable 
that the MSS. did not agree with BS* in adding ο β{(ο)ς before ο ιτ{ατ)ηρ. 



1169. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 

13. προσΐνχ(σθαι is for -σθί. 
I p. 1. πίϊ]ρασμον. 

23. γαρ : om. D*L, 

28-9. The decipherment of the end of 1. 28 and 1. 29 is very uncertain. 



1170. St. Matthew's Gospel x-xi. 

22.9 x9 cm. Fifth century. 

The following leaf from a papyrus book is complete at the top and bottom, 
but broken at the sides; the surface is also very much damaged, and partly 
owing to this cause, partly also to the brown shade of the ink used, decipher- 
ment is in places extremely difficult and uncertain. Nothing of much importance 
seems to be involved, for the text is not distinguished by accuracy. It is, 
however, probably the oldest authority for the reading αντόν in x. 32 ; and an 
otherwise unrecorded variant may be noted in 1. 7. The rather widely spaced 
lines are written in a good-sized upright uncial hand, which is less heavy and 
probably rather earlier than that of 1169. An unusual characteristic is the 
avoidance of the ordinary theological contractions. 

Recto. 

evnpoaOev \t(uv ανθροίπτων ομολο x• 32 

[γ]ησοί> [καγ]ω αυτόν ζνπρ(\σθ^ν του ηατρο$ 

μου τ[ου ϊ\ν ουρανοί^ ?ί'ί'"ίϊ ^^ αρνη 33 

σητ€ μ€ ζνπροσθξν ra)[t' ανθρώπων 
5 οίρντ}σ . καγω αυτόν €ν[ηροσθ€ν του 

πατρός μου του €v ουρα[νοις μη 34 

ονν νομιστ]Τ( otl ηλ[θον βα\€ΐν 

ΐίρηνην €πί την γην [ουκ ηλθον 

[βαλ€ΐν €i]pr)yr)v α[λ\α] μ[αχαφαν 
ΙΟ [ηλθον γαρ] Βίγασαι ανθ[ρωπον κα 35 

[τα του 7r]arpoy αυτού [και θυ 

[yanpa κ\ατα της μητρός [αυτής και 

[νυμφην κα]τα της π€νθ€[ρας αυτής 

[και ίχ^θροί] του ανθρω[που οι οικι ^6 

15 [α<οί] αυτού ο φίλων [πατξρα η μη 37 

Τ€ρα νπ€ρ e/ze ουκ ίστ[ίν μου α 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

iios (:υρων την ψ[υχην αυτού 39 

α[7Γθ]λ€σ€ί αυτήν κα[ί ο απολξσα? 
την ψυ\ην αυτού €ν[€Κ€ν μου 
2 ζυρησβι αυτήν [ο δ]€χ[ομ€νοί 
ϋμας ψ€ δ€χ€ται κ[αι ο e/ze Se 
\ομ€Ρθ9 δζχζται το[ν αποστ€ΐ 



4θ 



41 



42 



XI. Ι 



• Verso. 

[λαντα μ€ ο δ]€χομζΐ/ος προφητην 
[€ίί ονομ]α προφήτου μισθον ττρο 
2 5 {φητου λημ]ψ€ταί και ο δ€[χο]μζνο9 
[δίκαιον €]ις όνομα δίκαιου μισθδ 
[δίκαιου λ]ημ•^(ται και os €αν πο 
[τιση ev]a των μικρών τούτων 
[τΓθτηριο]ν ψυχρού μόνον €ΐς ο 
3θ [νομα μ]αθητον αμήν Aeyoo νμιν 
[ου μη α]7Γθλ€[σ]η τον [μισθον αυ 
[του και] e[ye]i/e[r]o [οτ€ eTeXeacv ο Ιη 
[σους δι]ατ[ασ]σων τοι[ς δωδζκα μα 
[θητaιs] αυ[το]υ [μζ\τ[φη eKeiOev 
35 [του διδα]σκ[€ΐ]ν και [κηρυσσ^ιν 

[cf Tats] πο[\ζσι]ν [αυτών ο δ^ Ιω 2 

[αννης α]κο[υσας ev τω δΐσμωτηρι 
[ω τα €ρ]γα του Χρί[σ]το[υ πβμψα? 
[δια των] μαθτι[των αυτού €ΐπ€ν αυ 
4θ [τω συ €ΐ] ο €ρχομ€ν[ος] η [eTepov 3 

[προσδο]κωμ€[ν και αποκριθείς ο 4 

[Ιησούς €ΐ]π€ν αυτοις [πο]ρ€υθ€ν[τ]([ς 
[απαγγ€ΐ]λατ€ ϊωαννη α ακου 

[ere και β]λ€π€Τ€ τ[υ]φλοι ανα[βλ€ 5 

45 [τΓουσι και] χωλοί π€ριπατ[ουσι A]e 

2. αντον : SO DL ; ev αυτω most ]\ISS. 

3. ovpams : SO «DEFGL, &c. ; rotr ovpa,ois BCK. Cf. 1. 6. αρνηαητ, is for -rat. 



1170. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 9 

5. There is no room for αρνησομαι or -μι, and the scribe evidently made some error ; 
possibly he wrote αρνησω. καγω αντον is the order of Bt^D ; αντον καγω CEFGKL. 

6. ovpa^vois : SO t^CDEGKL ; tois ονρανοις Β. 

7• The insertion of ow before νομισηπ is apparently peculiar to the present text. 
βάΚΐΐν at the end of this line is placed after ίίρηνην in t<. 

10. ανθίρωπον : viov D. 

17. The conclusion of verse 37 και ο φίλων . , . αξιοί, and verse 38 και os ον λαμβανΐΐ . . . 
άξιος, are omitted. The former of these omissions, which the repetition of ο φιΚων and the 
homoeoteleuton of άξιος made easy, occurs also in B*D, and the latter in M. Cf. note 
on 11. 25-7. 

18. The vestiges at the end of the line are very faint, but seem to suit κα[ι rather 
better than ο b[e (D). 

25—7. και . . . '\ημ\1/€ται is Omitted in D. 

28. μικρών '. (Καχιστων Τ). 

29. ψυχρού μόνον : υΒατος ψυχρού D. 
38. Χρι[σ]το[υ. ΐ(ί;σο)υ D. 

43• τω Ιωάννη fc^*. 

45• D omits και χωλοί πΐριπατουσι. 



1171. St. James's Epistle ii-iii. 

1 1 •5 χ 4-3 cm. Late third century. Plate I (recto). 

A strip from a leaf of a papyrus book, neatly written in an upright semi- 
cursive hand which is more likely to belong to the latter half of the third 
century than to the commencement of the fourth. The comma-shaped sign not 
infrequently used is placed after the final consonant of non-Greek names. 
ττνζνμα, Kvpios, and Oeos are contracted in the usual way, but ττατηρ and άνθρωττοί 
are written out. If, as is probable, the lacuna at the bottom of the recto was 
contained in six lines, the height of the leaf was about 16 cm. 

The lines were of some length, and since the point of division is quite 
uncertain I have not made a conjectural restoration of the gaps but only completed 
imperfect words. The fracture along the right-hand side of the recto, except at 
11. I and 20, is practically straight. So far as can be judged the text was a good 
one, being generally in agreement with that of the Vaticanus ; but there is one 
coincidence with C (1. 34) and one with L (1. 9) against the other more important 
MSS., besides a probable divergence from Β in 1. 15. 

Recto. Plate I. 
κ]αλω$• ποι[€ΐ9 ii. 19 

κα]ι φρίζουσίν 0eXe[iy 20 

K\^ve ΟΤΙ η mans x[o>pLS 



ΙΟ THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Αβ]ρααμ' η ττατηρ ημ[ωι/ 2 1 

5 ] αν€ν€γκα9 Ισα[ακ 

] θυσιαστή ριον /3Xe[7reiy 22 

] Tois epyoiy αντον και €[κ 
€Τ€]λξΐωθη και ίπληρ[ωΘη 23 

€πιστ]€νσ€ Αβραάμ [ 
ΙΟ δ]ικαιοσννη[ν 

] ^i ^py^v [ 24 

κα\ι ουκ [ej/c 7Γίστ€0)[9 

Ρ]ααβ'' η ΤΓθ[ρ]νη ον[κ 25 

] νποδζ^[ά\μζνη t[ovs 
15 ο\8ω ζγβαλονσα ω\σιτ€ρ yap 26 

χω/)]ίΓ TTi/y veKpov ζ\στιν 
] ympis epycoj/ νξκρα [ 
δί]ίασκαλθί γ^ιρΐσθί [ iii. ι 

ο]τί μείζον κρίμα λ[ημψομ€θα 
2 ο ] γαρ 7Γταίο[/χ€ΐ/ 2 



Verso. 

μ€τ]αγομ€ν ϊδον κ[αι 
] ifa[i] ντΓΟ ανβμων [ 
] μίταγξται ϋττο [ 
οη]ον η ορμή τον €ν[θνι/οι/το$ 
25 οντω]ς και η γλωσσά [ 

] μξγαλα av^^ei ίδ[ον 
υ^ην αναπτ€ΐ κα[ι 
κοσ]μο^ τη9 αδικ[ι]α9 [ 

] €v Τ019 μ€λ€σ[υ/] Ι)[μων 
3© σ]ωμα και φλογι[ζονσα 

yei/jeffecoy και φ[Χογιζομ€νη 
γ€€]ννη? ττασα γαρ φ[υσΐ9 
π€]τ€ίί/ωί/ €ριτ€των [ 
δί8αμά\σται και δαμάζεται [ 



1171. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS ir 

35 ανθρωπινή την 8e y\(daa[av 8 

(5ι;ί']ατα[ί] ανθρώπων α[καταστατον 

] μ^στη ΐον θανατη[φορον 
ζνλογον\μ€ν τον κν κ[αί g 

καταρ^μζθα roi{y 
40 ομοϊ\ωσίν θν [ 



2. φριζουσιν is a misspelling of φρισσουσιν ; the interchange of CTand ζ is not uncommon 
from an early period, e.g. P. Grenf, ii. 14 α ly άζμfuωs, P. Tebt. 35. 4, 16 ζμΰρνα. 

9• ΐτηστ^ζνσΐ : SO L (-f) ', cmartvafv 8e B^ίA, &c. 

II. Considerations of space make it unlikely that roivw was added after opare 
as in KL. 

15. Without γαρ, which follows ωσπ€ρ in fc^ACKL, the lacuna would be abnormally 
short; Β omits yap. 

17• fpycop; so B^5 ; των (ργων ACKL. 

21. αυτών μ€τ\αγομ(ν : μ^ταγομΐν αντων Α. 

2 2, αν€μων σκληρών is also the Order of Bi»iC ; σκληρών ανέμων AL. 

24. o7r]ou : so B^5 ; οπον αν ACKL. 

26. μeyάka αυχίΐ : SO BAC^ ; μ(γαλαυχ(ΐ tiC^KL. 

27. (ca[t is omitted by S*. 

31. γίΐ/ίσίωί ημών Μ. 

34• δίδαμα]σταί kql 8αμαζ(ται : SO C ; 8αμ. και δ«δαμ. Bt^A, &C. 

36. The initial a of α[καταστατυν is represented only by a small vestige which might 
equally well belong to a δ, but the spacing clearly shows that the papyrus followed the order 

of BC ; l*iAK have δνναται δαμασαι ανθρώπων, L δύναται ανθ. δαμ. 
38. κ(νριο)ν: θ(ον KL. 



1172. The Shepherd of Hermas. 

19-2 χ 1 2-9 cm. Fourth century. 

Several fragments of the Hermae Pastor, both in Greek and Coptic, have 
recently been obtained from Egypt, and their comparative frequency clearly 
indicates the popularity of the book in the early Christian church. Those in 
Greek include 404, P. Amh. 190, P. Berl. 5513 and 6789 {Berl. Klassikertexte, 
vi. pp. 13-30), and a vellum fragment at Hamburg {Siizungsb. d. Berl. Akad., 
phil-hist. KL, 1909, pp. 1077 sqq.) ; cf. 5 recto, where Mand. xi. 9 is quoted. 
To this list has now to be added the present fragment, a nearly complete leaf 
from a papyrus book, the two pages, which are numbered 70 and 71 respectively, 
containing the greater part of Sim. ii. The script is a medium-sized sloping 



12 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

semi-cursive which I should assign to the fourth century, ν has a waved tail, 
and the angular loop of the α is often considerably exaggerated. A somewhat 
doubtful accent occurs in 1. 2 ; there is no clear instance of punctuation. O^os 
and κύριοι are abbreviated in the usual way, but not άνθρωττοί. A few corrections 
have been made, and some at least of them are probably due to a dififerent 
though practically contemporary hand, which is perhaps also responsible for 
the numeration of the pages. 

The Greek text of this part of the Hermae Pastor is dependent upon the 
fourteenth-century Codex Athous, since Ν contains only an earlier portion. 
From 1. 23, however, of the papyrus onward, P. Berl. 5513 is also available for 
comparison. The latter comes from a roll which is most probably of the third 
century and no doubt somewhat older than 1172. There is, however, a striking 
uniformity in the testimony of the two papyri, and they are usually in agree- 
ment as against the Athous, such discrepancies as they show (11. 29, ^fi^ 39) 
being comparatively slight. This unanimity is most marked in the order of 
words, and it is likely that these early witnesses are here generally the more 
credible. Of the other variants the most noteworthy are those in 11. 4, 6, 9 
(disposing of an old crux), lo-ii, 17, 18, 25, 26, and 47. 

The collation given below is based on the 1877 edition of Gebhardt and 
Harnack, whose symbols are reproduced : ca = Codex Athous, L^ = the old 
Latin (Vulgate), L^ = the Latin Palatine version. A = Aethiopic, C = Coptic. 



Recto. 

ο 

καΚον 8ιδοι €ρ[ρίμμ€νη Se ο]\ιγον και σαττρον φ€ρ€ΐ 
[αυτή ό\υν η ΤΓα[ρ]αβο[λ]η €[is τους δούλους] του θυ Κΐΐται 
ίί πτ[ω]χογ και ττ\ο[υσων πως φημι] κ[ξ] γν[ω]ρισον 
jiqi α[κου'\(ε φτισιν [ο μ^ν πλούσιος] 6χ[6 χρη]ματα τα 
5 Se προς τον κν πτωχ€[ν]€ί πίρισπω[μ€νο]ς π€ρι 

τον πλουτον ΐαυτου και [λι]αν μακρα[ν] €\ei τ[η]ν €v 
τίυ^ιν και την ζξομολογησιν προ[ς τ]ον κν 
και ην e\€i βλη-^ραν και μικράν και α . . ην μη 6χ[ο]ν [ 
σαν δυναμιν όταν ονν ^παναπαη €πι τον πένητα 
10 ο πλούσιος και χορηγη αυτω τα SeovTa πι[σ]τ€υ€ΐ οτι 
€αν €ργασητ€ (ΐς τον πβνητα δυνηθησΐται τον μ[ι 
σθον ίυρζΐν πάρα τω θω οτι ο π€νησ πλούσιος €στ[ι 



1173. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 

«VTCV 

€v τη ^€L αυτόν και ev τη €ξομολογησ•[€ί] κα[ι] 8υΐ'α[μιν 
μζγαλην €\€ΐ πάρα τω θω τ/ [ev]Tiv^[LS α]ν[τον] (πι 
15 χορηγεί ονν ο ηλονσιοί τω πβνητι τταντ α^ιστακτω^ 
ο π€νη9 ονν €τηγορη-γονμ€νο^ νπο τον π\ον\σιον ev 
Tvyyavei τω θω (νχ^αριστων αντω vnep [τον διδον 
[τοί] αντω κακανο^ ^τι και €τι €πισπονδαζ[€ΐ πίρι 
[τον] π^νητο^ ϊνα αδιαλιπτος γ^νηται ev [τη ζωη 

ι 

αντ]ου ο8€ γαρ οτι η του π^νητο^ ^VTiv^L[s ττροσ 
Β^κτη] ζστιν και πλούσια προς κν αμφο[τ€ροι ονν 
το ipyov] τίΧουσιν ο μ€ν π^νης ^ργαζζται [τη 
ίντ(υ]^ι ev η πλούτοι ην ίλαβζν πάρα του [κν ταν 
την απο]διδωσι τω κω τω €πιχορηγον[ντι αντω 
και ο πλο]υσιο9 ωσαύτως το πλούτος ο €λ[αβξν πάρα 



13 



25 



Verso. 



του κν αδιστακτως παρ[€]^ξΤ€ τω π^νητι και του 



ν μ 



το (ργο . [.] . ]]€ya ζστιν κα[ι] Scktov πάρα τω θω [ 
ΟΤΙ συνηκξν βπι τω πλοντω αντον και ηργασα [ 
το €7Γί τον πένητα €Κ των δωρημάτων τον κν [ 

3θ και €Τ€λ€σ€ν την διακονιαν ορθώς πάρα τοι[ς 
ονν ανθρωποις η πτ€λ(α δοκΗ καρπον μη 0e [ 
peiv και ουκ οιδ[α]σί [ο]υδ€ νοουσι οτι όταν αβρονια 
[γ\€ν[η]ται η πτ€λ[€α] €χ^ουσα νδωρ τρζφξΐ τ[η]ν αμ Γ 
π6λ[ο]ι/ και η αμπ€λ[ο]ς αδιαλιπτ[ο]ν άγουσα το [ 

35 [^]Βωρ διπλούν το[ν'\ καρπον αποδιδωσιν και ν 

[""If/? ^οντη^ fai υπ^ρ της πτ^λ^ας ούτως ουν κα[ι 
[οι π€]νητζς ϋπ€[ρ] των πλουσίων ξτυγ^ανον [ 
[τ€ί] προ[ς τ^pv κν πληροφορουσι το πλούτος αν 
[τ]ων κ[αι π]αλι[ν ο]ι πλου[σ]ιοι €πΐ)(ορηγουντ€ς 

4θ [τοι\ς π^νησι τα δβοντα πληροφορουσι τας ψυ 

ν τ 

[χαί] αυτών γ(ΐον€ ονν αμφότεροι κοι,νω[νοι 



14 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[του ej/oyof του βικαιου ταύτα ουν ο ττοιων ον[κ ey 
[κα\τα\ζίφθησ€ται νπο του θυ άλλα €στα[ι ye 
[γρα]μμ€νος €ls τα9 βίβλου? των ζωντω[ν μα 
45 [fjapiOi οί €χοντ€ς και συν'ΰντ€? οτι π[αρα του κΌ . 
[7Γ]λουτιζοντ€ ο γαρ συνϊων τούτο 8υνη\σζταί 

TL 

[κ\(ΐί διακονήσω τα αγαθόν 
] θ τταραβολη δ 



1 . διδοι . . . σαπρον : δίδωσιν €ρριμμ4νη be χαμαι σαπρον και ολίγον ca. There is ηο ΓΟΟΠΙ 

for χαμοί in the lacuna, which is already of full length. L has m terra, but supports the 
order of the papyrus by reading exiguum et nugacem. 

4 • XPvlMfl'O : so LL A ; χρήματα πολλά ca. 

5-6. 7Γ€ρισπω[μ(νο]ς . . . και : SO ca ; LL A Seem to have read ΐΓίρισ-ττώμινοί yap, 
omitting καΊ. 

6. €avTOv'. αυτοί) ca. 

μακράν : μικράν ca LL A. Since μικράν is repeated immediately below, an avoidance of 
this tautology would be an advantage, and μακράν in the sense of remote is not 
inappropriate. 

6-7. τ\η\ν (ντΐνξιν και την €ξομολογησιν : την ΐξομ. κα\ την εντ. ca. LL Omit την ίξομ. 

8. βληχραν και μικράν : ca again inverts the order. 

α . . ην: ανδϋ ca, emended by Tischendorf to ανω ; cf. U apud dommum (om. L^ A). 
But neither ανω nor ανώι suits the papyrus, where the termination is apparently ην. The 
vestiges of the letter or letters intervening between α and η are very slight, but αρχήν is not 
satisfactory since the long tail of a ρ should have left some trace, and this word would not 
at all account for the corruption of ca. Ένην i. e. αν{θρωπιν)ην, which is a just possible 
reading, would be better from the latter point of view, but the abbreviation is unlikely, 
especially with ανθρωποις in 1. 31, nor does the adjective seem appropriate in itself. 

9. ετταναπαη : this is no doubt the original of ca's άναπλη, for which various conjectures 
have been made {άναβη Geb.-Harn. with HoUenberg, avanvij Hilgenfeld, δαπάνη Harnack). 
(παναπάτ) is accurately translated by A {innixus fuerit) ; L^ (om. L^) has reficietur {reficiiur 
Dressel) pauper a diviie, which is rather far from the Greek, (πάην and παήσομαι are attested, 
but not apparently the subjunctive. 

9—10. em τον ΊΓΐνητα ο πλούσιος : ό πλ. eVt τον π. ca. 
Ι Ο. χορηγη : χορήγηση ca. 

ιο-ιι. πί[σ]τ6υ6ί . . . (ργασητ(αι) : cf. L^ credet uUque dives quoniam si operatur 'y πισηνων 
οτι ο εργάσίται ca, confisus Α. 
δυνηθησΐται : δυνήσΐται ca. 

13. αυτόν και ev τη : κα\ τη ca : LL Om. και rrj ϊξομολογήσβι. 

14. τταρα . . . α]υ[του] : ή ίντΐυξις αίιτον παρά τω βΐω ca. 

15• The remains before the lacuna are also consistent with a, but it is desirable to 
shorten the supplement, if possible. Perhaps the supposed tail of the υ of αντον in the line 
above is an interlinear a. 

16. ουν : be ca. The ν of νπο was corrected from o. 

17. τω θ{€)ω . . . αντω ; ca has αυτω τω θ(ω, which Geb.-Harn. retain [αυτω, τω Of ω), with 



1172. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 15 

no evident sense. Tischendorfs reading (Ιχαριστων is confirmed by the papyrus; {και) 
tvxapurrei ed, pr. 

vn(p : TVf pi ca. For vntp cf. A orabit pauper pro divite ad dominum gratias agens, U 
gr alias agit Deo pro eo qui tribuii. 

1 8. και 6Tt : om. ca. 

20. r\ τον TTfJ^or evrfv^t\s : 17 evr. του π. ca. 

21. «(υριο^ν : τ6ν θ(όν ca. 

22-3. [τη fιn■eυ]ξι : cf. L'^ A oratiotie ; τψ ίντ(υξιν ca. τη however is a shorter 
supplement than would be expected at the end of 1. 22. A dot after ]|t might be taken for 
a high stop. 

23. πάρα: SO P. Berl. ; άπό ca. 

25. TO πλοντο! ο : τον πΚουτον 6ν ca. P. Bed. is defective, but reads tq πλούτος at 1. 38, 
and it is noticeable that in the present passage a reduction of two letters would give a line 
corresponding better in length to those adjacent. The rare neuter would be more likely to 
be converted to the masculine than vice versa. 

26. παρ\('\χΐτ{αι) : παρίχα, ca. P. Berl. is again defective, but one or two more letters 
in the lacuna would be an advantage, and here too the principle of difficilior lectio potior 
may be applied. 

27. The deletion presumably included the mutilated letter following ο of epyov; what 
was originally written is not apparent. The supposed y of /xcya is more like a τ. 

28. Tischendorfs reading συνηκεν is confirmed ; awiei ed. pr. The word is not 
preserved in P. Berl. ηργασατο is the form in P. Berl., (ϊργάσατο ca ; but the η here is imperfect, 
and φγ. might be read. 

29. €7rt: els ca, P. Berl. 

30. biaKovLav '. SO P. Berl. L'^ ; biaK, τον κνρίον Ca. 
30—1. Tot[yl ovv ανθρωποις : SO P. Berl. ; toIs άνθ. ovv ca. 

32. όταν: SO P. Berl. and cf. L^ cum ; iav ca, etiamsi A. 
33• ^χονσα ύδωρ : SO P. Berl. ; ΰδ. €χ. ca. 

34. TO : SO P. Berl. ; om. ca. 

35. αττοδιδωσΐ!» : SO P. Berl. ; δί'δωσι ca. 

36. The papyrus apparently agreed with ca in reading εαυτής (cf. 1. 6) ; αυτής P. Berl. 

ηντως ovv : ούτως P. Berl., οντω ca. L" A also Omit ουν. 

37. υπί[ρ] . . . ((ν)τνγχανον[τ^ς\. This is also the order in P. Berl. ; ca has (ντνγχ. προς 
τον κ. νπ(ρ των π. 

38. το πλοντος: SO Ρ. Berl.; τ6ν πλοντον ca. Cf. 1. 25. 
39• ΐπιχορηγονντΐς : χορηγονντΐς Ρ. Berl., ca. 

43• νπο: so p. Berl.; άπό ca, rightly corrected by Hilgenfeld. γίγρα]μμ(νος (P. Berl.) 
suits the papyrus better than ίπιγ. (ca), the fracture at the ends of 11. 42-4 being practically 
vertical. 

44. τας βίβλους : SO P. Berl. ca ; A L* C have the singular. 

46-7. ο yap κτλ.: SO P. Berl., with τι only after δία<οι/77σαι ; om. ca. Cf. U poterit 
aliquid ministrare. τα αγαθόν is presumably a slip for tg ay,, η being a variant for το ; cf. L^ 
aliquid boni operari, A bona opera agere, C διακονήσει το αγαθόν. It is not clear what is the 
original reading. 

48. This line may be regarded as either an explicit or an iiicipit, though at the bottom 
of a column the former is more natural. In either case the papyrus differs from the 
ordinary arrangement, according to which the foregoing Similituda is the second. It is to 
be noticed that the hypothesis that in P. Berl. the usual order was observed implies, as the 
editors have remarked, a very tall column, and the suggestion may now be made that 
Sim. ii was there directly followed by Sim. iv. The other number, if it be a number, which 



i6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

stands in front of παραβολή may refer to some such larger division into sections as is 
apparently also indicated by P. Amh. 1 90 {k). There are traces of ink in front of the 
(quite doubtful) ^, but whether another figure preceded is not clear. 



1173. PhilO. 
Fol. 7. 17-5x15 cm. Third century. 

The papyrus codex of which remains here follow was a large volume, 
comprising numerous works of Philo. The surviving fragments are shown by 
the numeration of the pages to be curiously scattered, and as many as four extant 
books are represented, Sacraruni Leguni Alleg. i, Quod Deteritis Potiori hisid.^ 
De Ebrietate, and De Mercede Meretricis. Moreover, some treatise or treatises 
no longer extant were also included, for there is one nearly entire leaf which is 
doubtless novel, besides some smaller pieces at present remaining unidentified. 
These are reserved for a future volume, and I now print only such fragments as 
1 have been able to find of the four books mentioned above. 

The leaves were nearly square in shape, each page containing 24-5 rather 
long lines. The gatherings were of six sheets at least, as is shown by one sheet 
of which the pages are respectively numbered 192, 193 (not published) and 214, 
215 (Fol. 5). Down the middle of the inside sheet of the quire a narrow strip 
of vellum was gummed in order to protect the papyrus against the binding string ; 
both vellum and string still adhere to the margin between Fols. 2 and 3. That 
more writers than one should be employed upon so long a MS. is not 
surprising. Apparently three hands are to be distinguished. The most formal 
of them is that of Fols. 2-3, a sloping somewhat negligently formed uncial of 
rather less than medium size. Fols. i and 5-7 are in a sloping semi-cursive 
hand, while Fol. 9 is written in a less flowing round and upright script. All these 
hands are of third-century type, and the codex may be regarded as of approxi- 
mately the same antiquity as the Paris papyrus ; the impossible date assigned 
to the latter by Scheil {Mem. de la Mission Arch. Frang. au Caire, ix. 2) has 
been rightly questioned by Wilcken (ap. Cohn-Wendland, i. p. xlii) and Kenyon 
[Palaeography, p. 145). In several respects these two early books show 
similarities : the size of the leaf; the informal character of the hands (only one of 
those in the Paris MS. can be described as * une belle onciale ') ; and the occasional 
insertion of breathings and accents. In 1173 these proceed from the diorthotes 
who has throughout made occasional alterations, and to whom the signs of elision, 
pagination, and to a large extent, at least, the punctuation by means of a high 
dot should also be assigned, ^eos is regularly contracted in the usual manner, 



1178. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS if 

and v{lo)s is written in Fol. 5 recto 35 ; but none of the other compendia common 
in Christian literature occurs (Άνθρωττοί 5 recto 14, τταττ^ρ, μητηρ 5 recto 23, ovpavos 
7 verso 30). 

Apart from obvious errors, several of which have escaped the corrector's 
vigilance (cf. e.g. 3 recto 9, 5 verso 8-9, 6 recto 3, 7 recto 10, 31, verso 6), the 
text of the papyrus is fairly correct, and where the MSS. differ, commonly 
supports the better reading ; cf. e. g. 7 recto 3, 5, 24. In a few places small 
editorial emendations are confirmed (5 recto 2, 7 recto 30, 32 ; cf. verso 4). 
Other readings peculiar to the papyrus, some of which may be right, while 
others are doubtless wrong, occur at i recto 14, 5 verso 3, 19, recto 2, lo-ii, 35, 
7 recto 3, 4, 13, 34, verso 6, 7, 13, and apparently. 9 verso 7, recto 4, 11, 13, 16. 
The qualification * apparently ' is necessary, because my collation of Fol. 9 has 
to depend upon the meagre information of Mangey, since the treatise De Mercede 
Meretricis is not* yet included in Cohn-Wendland's critical edition, which is 
available for the preceding fragments. On the whole the papyrus leaves the 
satisfactory impression that the text of Philo as reconstituted by modern 
criticism is substantially sound. 

Legum Alleg. i. 

(Cohn-Wendland, i. 75, Mangey, i. 54.) 

Fol. I verso. 

o[a 
T7y[y] ^T]i\ Cf μ€σωι τωι 7Γαρ[αδ€ΐσωί και το ξν Π^ 

λον του iiSevai γνωστόν [καλόν και πονηρού 
ά φυτζνζΐ ζν τψ ψν)^ψ SevSpa αρζτ[η9 νυν 
νπογρα(Ι>€[ι] €στι Se ταύτα αί re κ[ατα μβροί 
5 αρ€ται και αι κατ αυταί evepY€ia[i και τα 
κατορθώματα' και τα λ^γομ^να π[αρα τοΐ9 
ψιλοσοψουσιν κ[α]θηκοντα• τ[αυτα €στι του 
7Γαραδ€ΐ[σου τ]α φυτά' \αρακτηρ[ι]ζ€ΐ μβν [ 57 

τοι ταύτα δήλων οτι το αγαθόν [κ]αι οφθη [ 
ΙΟ ναι καλλιστον βστι* και απ[ο]λαυσθηναΐ' 

eviai γαρ των τξχνων θίωρ^ι^τικαι μ^ν [ 
eiaiv ου πρακτικαι δι' γ^ωμίτρια αστρονο [ 

μια' ζνιαι δβ πρακτικαι ^δ'^ίν [ου θ]ίωρητι [ 

C 



i8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

και $€ τεκτονική \α\κ€ν[τικη\ και οσα[ι 
15 βάναυσοι λέγονται' η δί αρ[€τη και θζωρη 
τικη ζστιν και πρακτική' [και yap θ^ωριαν 

c^et οποτ€ και η π αυτήν o[8os φιλοσοφία δι 
α των τριών [αυτηί] μ€ρων [του λογικού του 
ηθικού το[υ φυσικού και] np[a^€is όλου γαρ 
2θ [του βίου €στι Τ€)(^νη η αρζ]τη [ev ω και αι σνμ 

[πασαι πραξ€ΐ9 άλλα] κα[ιτοι 5^ 



Fol. Ι recto. 

[οτι και ety ο]ρασιν €στιν ωραιον omp ην του 

[θ€ωρητ]ικου συμβολον και καλόν eis βρω 

[σιν οπε/ο] εστί του χ^ρηστικου και πρακτικού 

[σημ€ΐον] το δ€ ξυλον τη^ ζωη? €στιν 59 

5 [η γίνι]κωτατη αρ[€]τη ην Tives αγαθοτη[τα 

[καλουσι]ν• αφ' η9 αι κατά μζρο9 αρβται 

[συνίστανται] τούτου χ[αρι]ν κ[αι μ]ζσον [[eji 

δρυται [τ]ου παρα[δΗ]σου' τη[ν συ]νζκτικω 

τατην \ωραν ^γον ίνα ϋπο τω[ν] ίκατί 
ΙΟ ρωθίν βασιλ€ω9 τρόπον δορυφορηταΐ' 

οι δι λ^γουσι την καρδίαν ξυλον ίίρησθαι 

ζωής- €π€ΐδη αίτια re του ζην βστιν και 

[τ]ην μ€σ[ην τ]ον σωματ[θ5] χωράν ^λαχ^ν ω^ 

[α]ν καθ α[υτην] ηγίμονικον υπάρχουσα- αλλ 
15 [ούτοι μ€ν ιατ]ρικην δοξαν ίκτιθίμ^νοι 

[μάλλον η φυσι]κην μη λανθαν€τωσαν• 

[ημ€ΐ9 δ€ ω9 κ]αι προτίρον ξλβχθη την ye 

[νικωτατην α]ρξτην [ξυλ]ον (ΐρησθαι ζ[ω 

[ηςλίγομζν του]το [μ€ν ουν ρη]τω9 φησιν 6ο 

20 [οτι €στιν €v μ]ζσω [ 



1173. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS rg 



MSS. = MAPUFL. 

1 verso I. τωι τταρΓαδβίσωί : του παραδίΐσου UFL. 

2. γνωστόν : yvaoToi ΑΡ. 
3• φυτΐνΐΐ : φνίΐ UL. 

5• καταυται: κατά ταύτα? UFL. 

8. χ of ;(apaKr;jp[t]iet has been altered ; perhaps the copyist began to write a κ. 
μ(ντοι ταντα: μίντοι ye αντα ταΰτα MSS., but αυτά is omitted in the Armenian. 

p. ^ηΚων ΟΤΙ : ΒηΧονότι APU. 

11. θίωρητικαι : θίωρηματικαί UF here and in 1. 13. 

1 2. The first t of eiaiv is written over a σ. 
τ 4. χάΚκΐν^τικη] : om. υ. 

15, και, which ΑΡ omit, clearly stood in the papyrus. UFL have θίωρηματική as before. 

17. και is omitted in L. 

19. The size of the lacuna points to the omission of ai before irp[a^eif, as in the 
Armenian (so Turnebus and Cohn) ; al πράξης UFL, πράξιν MAP. 

21. κ of κα[ιτοι is only moderately satisfactory, and the preceding supplement is 
somewhat short. 

1 recto I. ωραιον : ωραίου ΑΡ. ην is omitted by UFL. 

3. itrrt : om. U. 

4. Mangey reads κάι σημύον, and there might be room for και in the lacuna here. 

5. [1; γΐνι\κωτατη : ήγΐμονικοοτάτη Ν (excerpta Neapol.) Arm. 

7. ίδρύίται UFLN. 
g, (χον '. ίχων ΑΡ. 

14. καθ α\ντηνί]: κατ avTOvs MSS. 

15. 8οξαν (κτιβΐμίνοι: (κτ. δόξ. ΑΡ. ΐκτίθΐΐμίνοι UFL. 
17. ■γί\νικωτατψ '. ήγ(μορικ<ύτάτην Arm. 



Quod Det, Potiori Insid. Soleat. 

(Cohn-Wendland, i. 270, Mangey, i. aoi.) 

FoL a recto. 

] ατ€κνί 
[αν €νδ€ΐξαμζνη τταντίλη ω]σΊΓί[ρ] δ ο βλα 5» 

[πτων τον αστ€ΐον €πίδίδ€ΐκται ζημι<ια]ν 

ι 

[αυτόν ούτω και ο ιτρονομια? τονί α]μ€νονί 

C 2, 



20 - THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

5 [α^ιων λόγω μ^ν CKeivois €ργω S αντω] ne 
[pinouirai αγαθόν μάρτυρα δξ μου τω λο] 
[γύύ η ψνσι? και τα ακολουθώ? αυτή νομοθ]€ 
Ι line lost. 

■ ' •• Λ--' •: Fol• 3 recto. 



[Se υ]7Γ0 νου κ[υβ€ρναν και ηνωχ^ιν τας αλο 
[γους] ev ημ[ιν δυναμ€ΐ5 επισταμένου eav μεν 54 

[ουν] η? ζΐτΓον €κατβ[ρον λαχη τιμής αισθησι? 
[re κα]ι νους ανάγκη [τον κ€)(ρημξνον αμφο 
5 [''■c]p[oi]$' c/ic ξυ€ργ€[τ€ΐσθαι eav Se πόρρω τον 

ν 

Xoyo[[i;y]] [α]πο νου [και αισθησεως απαγαγων πα 
Tepa μ€[ν τ]ον γ[ενησαντα κοσμον μητ€ρα Se 
[τ]ην σοφ[ι]α[ν Si ης απίΤ€λζσθη το παν τιμής 
α^ιωθης αυ[τος βυ π€ΐση δζίται γαρ ουδενος ουτ€ 

ΙΟ [ο] πλήρης [[.]] θ[ς ουτ€ η άκρα και παντελής επι 
στημη ωστ€ [τον θεραπευτικον τούτων μη τους 
θ€ραπ€υομ€νου[ς ανενδεεις οντάς αλλ εαυτόν 
μάλιστα [ω]φελ€ΐν [ιππική μεν γαρ και σκύλα 
κευτικη [επι]στη[μη θεραπείας η μεν ίππων 

Ίζ η δε σκυλακων ου[σα ποριζει τοις ζωοις τα ω 
φελιμα' ων [εκ]ει[να δειται 

Fol. 3 verso. 

] διο[ι]σει δε [παλΙ 56 

[οτι οι μεν δεσποται υπηρ€σι]ας ενδεείς [ο δε 
[θς ου χ^ρειος ώστε εκεινοις] μεν τα ωφελη[σον 
[τα αυτούς υπηρετουσι τ]ω δ ουδέν εξω [φι 
5 [λοδεσποτου γνώμης π]αρεξουσι βελτει[ωσ]α[ι 
[μεν γαρ ουδέν ίυρησουσι] των δ[ε]σποτικω[ν 
[πάντων εξ αρχής όντων] αρ[ισ]των μέγα [ 
[λα δ αυτούς ονησουσι γνωρισ$η]ναι θω π[ρο 



1173. ■ THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 21 

[μηβονμζνοί ταύτα μ^ν] c{v]i/ iKav(io[s] €φη 

s 
10 [σθαι νομίζω προ9 τους €ϋ η κ]ακω5 €Tepov ποί 

[eiv SoKovvTas ^νρξθησαν] yap ζαυτο\υ^ ζ\κα [ 
[τΐρον δρωντ€ς τα S €^η]9 ξρ^υνησομ^ν €στί 
[ie τΓίνσις τοιαύτη ττον] Αβζλ [ο α]δζ[λ]φος σον 
[προς ην αποκρ€ΐν€]ταί• ο[ν] γινωσκω' 
IS [μη φνλαξ του αδξλψου] μου [ζί]μι eyco• ουκοϋ 

MSS. = UFHL. 

2 recto Ι. άτΐχνίαν UF. 

4. Ι write αντον and ούτω (so HL) to shorten the supplement. The ι supposed to have 
been inserted is represented only by a tiny vestige. 

3 recto 5. ίμε : Markland's conjecture άμα is not confirmed. 

9. 1. αξίωσης with the MSS. . . 

13. Γωΐφίλβιι» : ώφβλεΐ Η. 
13—14. σκν\(υτικη UF. 

3 verso 3. ωστβ: or ωί with UF. 

6. δ[€^σποτικω[ν : δΐσποτικψ HL. 

12. (ρίυνησομ(ν : SO UF ; ίρ(υνησωμ(ν HL,, Cohn. ^ 

14. The supplement is slightly shorter than would be expected, even when the spelling 
anoKptivfTai is assumed ; but there is no variant except that HL give ov for ψ. 



De Ebrietate. 

(Cohn-Wendland, ii. 171, aia, Mangey, i. 358, 390.) 

Fol. 5 verso. 

σ[ι8] 
[καΐ\ αΚ'^ηδό\ν\α φυσ€ΐ μα^ομ^νας ω[5 ο] παΧαι [ 
[oy X^oyos [ei]? μίαν κορνφην avvayjras [ο] θ? €κα [ 
[τ€ρ]ας e| ai'[a]y/C77[y] αισθησιν ουκ e[i/ ταυτω 
διαλλαττουσιν Se ^ροροις ev€ipyaaaT[o κατά 
5 την φυyηv της €Τ€ρα9 καθοδον τη €ν[αντια 
ψηφίσαμξνος ούτως απο μιας ριζης τ[ου ηy€ 
μονικου τα re αρετής και κακιο^ς δ]ίττ[α ave 
δραμ€ν €ρνη μ€ταβλα(Τταν[ον]τα μ[ητ€ καρ 
ποφορουντα ev τοντω onore μζ[ν] yo[p] φ[νλλο 



22 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRt 

10 /joec και αψαν€ν€ται βατ^ρον αρ[χ6ταί αναβΧα 

οη 

σταναν και γΤ^ηο^φορ^ιν το €ναντίο[ν ως υπο 
λαβζΐν ΟΤΙ €κατ€ρον τη θατβρον δνσ[χ€ραινδ 
€νπραγια στ€λλ€ται 8l ην αιτιαν φν[σικωτατη 
Ιακώβ €^[ο]δον eiaoSov Ησαν 7Γαριστησ[ιν ][€ξηλ ?]] 

15 [[^€ τταλίί/]] eyei/ero γαρ φησιν όσον €[ξη\θ€ν 

Ιακώβ ηκ€ΐν Ησαν ο αδελφό? α[ν]τον μ[εχρί μζν γαρ ίο 
ίνσχολαζΐΐ και €νπ€[ρ]ιπατ(ΐ [τη ψν]χ[η φρονη 
σΐ9 vnepopios Tray ο αφροσ[ννης εταίρο? €κτ€Τ0 
ξίνται €π€ΐ δ αν μξτα[ναστη γζγηθω? κατ€ΐ 

20 σιν eKe[i]vo? τη? [π]ολ€μ[ιον και δνσμίνον? δι ην 
η[λ]ανν[€]το κα[ι €φ]νγα[δ€ν€Τ0 μηκΐτι τον αντον 
χωρ[ο]ν [ο]ικ[ονσ]η9' τα [μ^ν ουν ωσαν^ι προ 1 1 

[οι]μια τη[9 γρα]φης αρκ[ονντως λ^λ^κται τας 
^ αποδι[ξ€ΐς ΐκ]αστων 7Γρ[οσα7Γθδωσομ€ν απο 

* Fol. 5 recto. 

[τ]ον 7Γρ[ω]τοι; πρώτον αρξαμ€νο^ διδα[σκ€ΐν 

[τη]ν τοιννν απαιδζνσιαν [τ]ον λ[ηρ]€ΐν [κ]α[ι] αμ[αρ 

[τανζΐ]ν α[ι]τιαν (φαμην eivai καθαπ^ρ μνριοις [ 

[των α]φρονων τον πολνν ακρατον απαιδ^νσια [ 1 2 

5 [γαρ τ]ων ψνχη? αμαρτημάτων €ΐ δΐΐ ταλη 
[Θίς €ΐ]π€ΐν το αρχίκακον αφ η? ωσπ^ρ απο πη 
[γη? peo]v(Tiv [α]ι [τ]ον βιον πρα^Η? ποτιμον μ^ν 
[και σω\τηριον ονδΐνι νάμα €κδιδονσαι τ[ο] παρ 
[άπαν αλμ]νρον δί νοσον και φθορά? τοι? [χ]ρη 

ΙΟ [σομΐνοις] αίτιον οντω? [γ]ονν ρν? 1 3 

[κατά ανα]γώγων και απαιδζντων ο νομό 
[θζτη? φο^να ω? κατ ονδίνος ^(ί^ισω? €Τ€ρον 
[τ€κμηρι]ον δί' Tive? ζίσιν οι μη €πιτηδίνσ€[ι] 
[μάλλον] η φνσβι σνμμαχοι πάρα τ€ ανθρω 

15 [ποις και] €γ το[φ αλλοίΓ γζν^σι των ζωών• αλλ 
[ονδ€ μαν€ΐ? CTe]/oouy αν €ΐπ[οι] τι? η [τον]? [το]κ[ΐ 



1173. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 

[ay €t,vat κηδ€ται γαρ α]^ί]8ακτ[ω τ]τ] φυσά το 
[πζποιηκο? aiei τον γ]€νομ€νον και σ[ω\τηρίας 
[αντον και διαμονής της] e[ia]a[7ra]v ΐ"ρ[ο]ΐ'θΐα[Η 
2 ο [€χ€ΐ τους ουν ζ κ φύσεως σ]υνα[γ]ωνιστα9 ν[παρ] 

τ 

[χοντας eis €\θρων μζτ]ξλθ[€ΐ]γ α^ιν ίσ[που\ 
[5ασ€ κατήγορους €π\ιστη\σας τους δ^ον 
[τως αν σνναγορίνον]τας πατ[ΐρα και /ί]»;τ6/ο[α 
[ιν υφ ων €ίκος ην] σωζ^σθαι μ\ον<ύν] πα[ρ]απο 
35 [λωι/ταί ζαν yap τιν]ι φησι ήι νς [α7Γ€ΐθ]τ}ς κα[ι α 

Fol. 6 recto. 



23 



ημ]ων' σνμβολοκ[οπων 
λιθοβολησονσ]ιν αυτόν οι [ 

] πονηρον ΐξ νΗ[^^ 



Μ 



Fol. 6 verso. 

τ]ουτο οκνω [ 
προ]διδοναι δΐ€γ[ν(ύΚθτα 
\ίκ]τζον' ο τ€ [[δε]] μη [ 



Fol. 7 recto. 



σοη 



όρνις και τα παραπλήσια ποικιλως αρτυσ[αι] 

και κατασκΐνασαι και οσα άλλα οψα ηδυναι 

Ρ 
περιττοί την άπιστη μην [ζ]ισιν ζυτ^ρ^€ΤΓ€Ϊς 

οψαρτνται μνρια γαρ χωρίς ων ηκουσαν 

5 η ίΐδον άλλα €Κ της συν€χους μΐλΐτης και 

τριβής των €ΐς αβροδιαιτον και Τ€Θρνμμ€ 

νον τον αβιωτον βιον ίπινοησαι δεινοί* 



319 



24 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

άλλα yap ovtol navres ξβίΐ^^θησαν evvov 220 

χοί σοφία? αγον[ο]ί προς αν 5e συμ[βατηρί]ους 

ΙΟ τ[ι]θ€ταί σπον\α]9 ο γαστρι? βασιλβνς [νους 
οινο)(οο[9] ην φιλο[ί]νον γαρ νπίρψν^. .[.... 
το ανθ[ρ]α)πων yei/oy και προς μόνον €(ττι 
τούτο 8[ίαφ]€ροντω9 ακορ[β]σ[το]ν €[l] ye ύπνου 
μ€ν και ζδωΒης κα[ι] συνου[σια9] και των ομοι 

15 ωι/ α[πλη]ρωτ[ο]9 o[v]S€L9 ακρ[α]του Se σχζδδ 
απαν[τ€9 και μάλιστα oi]s το πράγμα ασκίΐ 
ται πιον[τ]ζ9 γαρ e[ri διψ]ω[σ]ι [κ]αι άρχονται μϊ 22 1 

απο [τ]ων βρα)(υτ[€ρω]ν κυαθων προϊοντ€9 
[δ]€ ταΐ9 μζΐζοσ[ιν οι]ν[ο]χοαΐ9 €νχ€ΐν παραγ 

2θ γζλλουσιν €π€[ιδαν] 5e ακροθωρακ^ς yei/o/xe 
νοι και ανθωσ[ιν] ουκ[€]τί κ[ρ]α[τ€]ιν €αυτων 
δυνάμενοι τας οινηρυσ€ΐ[ς κ]αι αμυστξΐς 
και τους κρατηρ[α]ς ο[λ]ους προσ^ν^γκαμ^νοι 
άκρατους σπ(ί\σϊ\ν αθρωους μ^χρί civ η βα 

Fol. 7 verso. 

σοθ 

[θ]€ΐ υπνω δαμασθωσι η των όγκων απο 
[π]ληρωθζντων υπ^ρβλυση το €π€ΐσχ€ομ€ 

νον άλλα και τοτ€ όμως η άπληστος ev αυ 222 

τ[οι\ς ορβξις ωσπβρ €τι λ^ιμωττουσα μαι 
5 μαϊ €Κ γαρ αμπέλου Χοδομων η αμπβλος 

αυτών ην φησι Μωυσης' και η κληματ€ΐσα αυ 

ο 

των €Κ Γομορρας- η σταφυλή αυτών χλ[[ο]]τ/? 
βοτρυς πικρίας αυτοις- θυμός δρ[ά]κοντων 
ο [οινο]ς αυτών• και θυμο[ς] ασ[π]ιδων ανία 
ΙΟ [τος] Σόδομα μ€ντο[ι] σταρωσις και τυ 

0[λω]σ•ί5 ζρμην^υζται αμπζλω [5]€ κο^ι το'\ι[ς 

€ξ αυτής γινομ€νοι[ς] απ€ΐκαζ€ΐ τους οι 

νοφλυ[γ]ιας και των α[ι]σχιστω[ν η]δονων 

ηττους α [δ' αι]νΐττίται τοιαυ[τα €σ]τιν €υφρο 223 



1173.• THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS ?5 

15 συνηζ' fi€V a[X]^^ofs [o]v8€v €Ρΐτ[€φ]υκ€ν τη 

του φα[ν]λον ψν)(η φντο[ι/\ are ονχ^ υ[γίαι]ν[ό]υσα[ις 

Κ€χ^ρημ€νη ρ\ιζαί^ αλλ ^'\ιι\πζπρησμ\ίναι^ 

και τ€0ρω^€[4]σα_ίί \οποτ^\ ανθ ύδατος τας 

Kepavviovs φλόγα? θ[ν τη]ν κατά ασ[€β]ων 
2 ο καλώ? δικασαντος δικ[ηρ] ο ουρανό? «[[σ•]] 
"βξστου? €ν€ίφζ ακροτ[η]τος δ ξπιθυμι 

α? τη? €στξΐ[ρω]μ€νη? τα καλά κα[ι] πβπηρω 

μΐ,νη? προ? πάντα τα θΐα? α^[£]α ην αμπ€ 

λω παραβφληκ^ν ου\ί τη καρπών 



MSS. = GUFH. 

5 verso 3• «έ αΐ'[α]γκ7;[ί] : om. MSS. 

6. ψησάμΐνος for ^φί. G. 

8. μΐταβ\ασταν\ον\τα•. 1. μψί βλ. with MSS. {μηποτί Η). 

9• τοντω : ταυτψ rightly MSS. 

ΙΟ. αφαυΐΡΐται is for αφαναιν(ται. 

ΐ3• There hardly seems to be room in the lacuna for φνσικωτατψ την or φυσικωτατα τηρ, 
as conjectured by Wendland, and probably the papyrus agreed with F in omitting την. 

14-15. Why €^ί?λ ?]5e παλιΐ' was originally written is not clear. The letters θ^παΚιν have 
dots placed above them. 

16. The supplement at the end of the line is slightly longer than would be expected. 

1 7 . πΐριπατΰ F. 

18. πας : Om. L. 

19. €7ret δ αν : ineibap δε MSS. 

5 recto 2. [τη]ν . . . anaidevaiap : SO Tumebus, Wendland ; της άπαώΐυσίας UFH, τΐμ 
άπαώΐυσίαρ G. 

[τ]ον : so Wendland with Richter ; om. MSS. 

6. πη[γης *. γης G. 

8. ovdepi: SO D (lo. Damasc. Sacra FaraL); ovbep oy8evi MSS. 

€κ8ώονσαι : SO FH ; ϊκΒώονσα GD, Wendland, (κ8ώονται U. 

lo-ii. The reading of the papyrus was evidently longer than the ordinary text, 
which is yovp κατά άραγώγωρ. If [κατά αρα]γωγ<ϋρ is rightly restored, Something additional 
preceded. 

12—14. ω? . . . σύμμαχοι: om. Η. 

20. ovp : om. F. 

23. σνραγορίυορ]τας (Wendland) suits the space better than σνναγορ(νσον]τας (GUH) ; 

σνραγορΐύορτα F. 

24. πα[ρ]απο\\ωνται : SO GUH, Wendland ; παραπόλλωρται FL. παραπο\λ\ωνταί would 
be an irregular division. 



26 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

25. ψ u(io)r : υίόί fi MSS. ; but fi vios is the order in the LXX (Deut. xxi. 18). U omits 

άπ€ΐθψ . . . φοανης. 

β recto 3. ημ[ων : 1. υμών with the MSS. 

β verso 3. The deletion of Sf (om. MSS.) is probably due to the corrector. 

7 recto 2. κατασκευασαι '. σκΐυάσαι Η. 

3• fvrpfnfis: SO Mangey and Wendland from a Trinity College MS.; (vnptntis others. 
The corrector's (ντερπΐκ is novel. 

4. γαρ : om. MSS. 

5. η : και G. 

σννΐχονς : SO Η, Wendland ; συνΐχοΰσης GUF. 

6. των : so GF ; top U, τψ Η. 

ΙΟ. τΊΘ(νται HL. 1. γάστρας. 

1 1 . ^ι* οίι/οχόοϊ F. At the end of the line νπ(ρφνως was originally misspelled, but what 
was written is doubtful. 

12. earl : om. MSS. 

20. The papyrus confirms Wendland's insertion of Be, which the MSS, omit, after 

21. και ανθωσ[ιν]•. 1. χΚιανθ. with the MSS. 

22. οινηρνσίΐ\5\ the papyrus gives the correct spelling (Turnebus); οίνηρΐνσης MSS. 

αμνστΐΐί : τους άμνστΰς MSS., Tas apvaTfis TurnebuS, Wendland. Η omits ras oiv. . . . 
προσίΡΐγκάμΐ voi . 

24. OKpuTovs σπω[σψ : ακράτου σπωσιν U, Wendland, άκράτονί πίνωσιν GFH, ακράτους 
πίνονσιν vulg. υ in the papyrus has been altered apparently from t. 

αθρωονς : αθρόως MSS. The Spelling pexpi is also found in G ; ^e'xpts others. 

7 verso I. After δαμασθωσιν Η repeats οΰκίτι κρατύν ΐαυτων δυνάμίροι. 

3- €v : om. υ. 

4. ο οι υρΐξις has the appearance of having been crossed through. 

μαιμαι : μαρμάζΐΐ MSS., μαιμάζ(ΐ Benzelius, Wendland ; μαιμά was conjectured by 
Mangey. The stroke above ι apparently here does duty for a circumflex accent ; a some- 
what similar stroke is employed in the Coptos papyrus of Philo, according to Scheil, p. iv. 

5. αμπ€λον•. τοΰ άμττέκου GUF, το άμπ. Η, της άμπ. Turnebus, Wendland. 

6. ην : f] ]\ISS. κληματίίσα is a sHp for κληματις. 
7• χοΧης : σταφυλή χολής MSS., as in the LXX. 
8. ό βότρυς Η. 

11. άμπελος Η. 

12. 0(ΐΌφλυ[γ1ιαί : οίνοφ. κα\ λαιμαργίας MSS. (om. και G). 
14—15• αφροσύνης F, ευφροσύνη μίν αληθή oibi Η. 
15—16. της . . . ^υχής Η. φίλαυτου for φαύλου L. 

ΐ7• Α dot at the end of the line is probably accidental. 

19. If ασφων was written, the letters φ were strangely cramped; perhaps e was 
omitted. 

20-21. For the alteration of the word-division cf. Fol. 9 recto 17. 

21. €ν(ΐφ( : ΐνιφΐν F, 'ίνηφΐν UH, ίνίφηνεν G. 

ακροτ{η]τος : SO GUFL^ ακρότητα HL* ; άκράτορος Wendland with Mangey. 

22. τα , . , πιπηρωμ^νης '. om. U. 



1173. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 

De Mercede Meretricis. 

(Mangey, ii. 268.) 

Fol. 9 verso. 
yra αφ]ην και πασ[α]ν αισθησιν και τω•- τ[ί7?] α< 

[. . . σ\€(ύ^ αφηΒυνασα προσαγωγώ'^ τα? άλλα? 
[νοσονς] και κηρα? ξαντης ουκ ΐμηνυσ^ν als 
[e^ αν^αγκη? ζΚξίνα αιρονμζνο? χρηο-ιτ- ^να 

5 [αύρα τϊ\νο[? ώ\φζ\ία? ζπαρθξΐ? ei/roy αρκνων 
[ληφθη]ς [ίσθί ο]νν ω 6ντο9 otl γ€νομ€ΐ/θ9 φ[ι] 
[ληβονο]? •η\αντα\ e^ety ταύτα' πανούργο? 0[ρ]α 
[συ? αναρμοστ]ο? a//[[e]]i/croy δύσχρηστο? 
[(κθίσμο? ap]yaXeo?' ακραχολο[?] αν€πισ\€ 

ΙΟ [το? φορτικό? α])/ουθ€τητο? ξνχζρη? κακοτί. [ ] 
\χνο? a8iayoii\yo? άδικο? άνισο? ακοινωνητο[?] 
[ασύμβατο?] άσπονδο? πλξονζκτη? κακονο 
[μωτατο? αφιλο? α]οικο? απολι? στασιωδη? 
[άτακτο? ασζβη?] aviepo? αϊδρυτο? άστατο? 

15 [ανοργίαστο? βέβηλο]? βναγη?• βωμολοχο? αλα 

[στωρ παλαμναιο? αν€λίν]θ€ρο? απότομο? 

[θηριώδη? ανδραποδωδη? δίΐ]λο? ακόλαστο? 

[άκοσμο? αισχρουργο? αισχροπαθη?] α\ρω 

[ματο? άμετρο? άπληστο? αλαζων] δοκησι 

Υ 
2θ [σοφο? αυθάδη? βάναυσο? βασκανο? 0ίλ6][[_ΐ']] 



Fol. 9 recto. 

[r;To]y δυσωνυμο? δνσ€υρ€Τ0? δυσ .[.... 
€ξ[ω]λη? κακονου? ασύμμετρο? ακα[ιρολο 



27 



yo? μακρηγορο? αδολ€[σ])(η? α€ρομ[υθο? κο 
λαζ νωθη? απερίσκεπτο? απροορ[ατο? α 



28 ■• THE ' OXYRHYNCHUS ' PAPYRI' 

5 προνοητος ολιγωρος α7Γαρασκ€νο[ς απα 
ροκαλος πλημμίλης σφαλ[λομ]€νό[9 8ίαπί 
τΓτων αβιοικητο? απροστ[ασίασ]τ[ο9 λίχι/ο? 
αγομ€νο9 διαρρέων €V€vS[otos δολιωτατο? 
Sl^ovovs δίγλωσσος €πίβο[νλθ9 €Ρ€δρξυ 
ΙΟ τικος ρα^ιονργος αδιορθωτ[ος (νδξης α€ί 

σ ω 

αβφαιος αλήτη? ^€^π^ο^μζνος φ[ορα χρω/^ε 
voy ζπιβονλος' ^πιγ^ιρητο? €π[ίμανη9 αψί 
κορο9 φιλοζω'^09 δοξοκοπος β[αρνμηνις βα 

Ί 

ρνσπλα^ν'^)(^ι/ος βαρυθυμος βα[ρνπ€νθη9 δνσ 

15 οργητο? ψοφοδ€η[9] νπζρθ€[τικο5 μξλλητη? ν 
ΤΓοπτος άπιστος [δνσιατος κα^υπονους δυ^σ^ 

■ο• 

σελτΓίί ίριδακρυς [€πΐ)(αίρ€κακο5 λξλνττηκως 
παρα[κ€]κομ[μ€νο9 αδιατνιτωτρ? κακομη 
χαν[ος αίσγ^ροκ^ρδης φίλαυτος εθελόδουλος 
2θ e0e[Xe)(0/ooy 



9 verso. The page-numbers of this leaf are not preserved, the upper margin being 
imperfect. 

1—2. τωι . . . προσαγωγωι τας ." SO Mangey with Μ Vat ,' των . . . προσαγωγός Others. At 
the beginning of 1. 2 there has been some correction of ακροασβως, but its nature and reason 
are doubtful. Besides adding α above the line, the second hand seems to have 
retouched the e. 

3. €μηρι,σ€ν was apparently written by the first hand. 

6. o]vv : so Mangey with Μ ; om. others. 

7. e|etf : fcrt] Mangey with no v. 1. 
9. ακραχόλο[ί^ : άκρόχόλος Mangey. 

20. For another substitution of γ for an original ν cf. recto 14. 

9 recto I. The vestige of a letter before the lacuna is indecisive between 8νσ€φικτος 

(Μ) and δυσφΐυκτος. 

3• γ of μακρηγορος has been altered, perhaps from λ. The corrector's spelling αώολΐσχη! 
is found in MSS. 

4. After νωθηί the ordinary text has βαρνπ^νθης, 8υσάλγητος, ψοφο8(ψ, vnepBtTiKOs, which 
words occur below in 11. 14-15 with the variant δυσ\ομγητος for δνσαΚγητος. 

8. evevb[oTos '. SO vulgo ; avivfvhoTos Mangey with M. In αγομ€νο5 the remains of the 
letter following a suggest χ rather than y. 



1173. THEOLOGICAL FRAGMENTS 29 

10. The first ρ of pahiovpyos has been corrected ; apparently δ or λ was originally 
written. 

At the end of the. line act, which is absent in M, is required to fill the space. 

11. (πομΐνοί, as originally written, is the ordinary reading; ίτΐτοημίνος Μ. The 
corrector's anipevos is not mentioned as a variant by Mangey. 

12. (πιβουλος: om. vulgo. The word has already occurred in 1. 9. 
(πιχειρητος is found as a V. 1. in Dion. Hal. Ant. Rom. iv. 29 ; (ϋ(πιχ(ίρητος vulg. 
14-15. Cf. note on 1. 4. The letters on in ύποπτος have undergone some correction. 

16, απιστο!•. om. vulgo, the word having occurred above (Mangey, p. 268. 42); cf. 
note on 1. 12. 

17. (ριδακρνς, v. 1, αριΒακρνς, which is the usual form. 



30 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



II. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS. 
1174. Sophocles, Ichneutae, 

Height 18-3 cm. Late second century. 

Plate II (Cols. iv-v). 

That Satyric Drama should be represented by but a single play, and that too 
by the youngest of the three great tragedians, has often been deplored. A 
specimen by Aeschylus, commonly reckoned the greatest exponent of the art 
(Diog. Laert. ii. 133, Pausan. ii. 13. 5), or of Pratinas, might have been a more 
welcome gift, but in presenting us with the considerable remains here published 
of the Ichietitae of Sophocles, fortune does something to remove a reproach 
and to fill one of the many gaps in the history of Greek dramatic art. 

The greater part of this papyrus was obtained in 1907, but some minor 
fragments made their appearance close by in the previous winter, when the main 
portion of 1175 was found. That text is apparently a sister-MS. to the present, 
and the work of the same scribe ; and it is quite likely that some of the smaller 
pieces placed there belong to 1174, while, on the other hand, among the mis- 
cellaneous fragments assigned to the Ichneutae there may be a few stragglers 
from 1175. The difficulty of distinguishing is further increased by the fact that 
the finds to which 1174 and 1175 belong include a number of prose fragments 
written in a closely similar if not identical handwriting. 

This hand is seen at its best in 1174. It is a fine specimen of the common 
oval type, slightly inclined, and executed with much firmness and precision. It 
may, I think, be assigned with probability to the closing decades of the second 
century, a date suggested as well by the character of the uncial script as by 
the occasional cursive marginalia. The columns, which contain from 36-7 lines, 
tend to lean over a little towards the right, so that the last line of a column 
generally projects to the left of the first by the space of two or three letters. 
Choral odes are distinguished from iambics by indentation, as in the Hypsipyle 
papyrus (852), where too, as here, the parts of an iambic verse which is divided 
between two or more speakers are written below one another in separate lines 
(viii. 15 sqq. ; cf. 1177). Paragraphi and diaereses were inserted by the original 
scribe, and to him are also due the stichometrical figures, which mark ofif the 
lines by hundreds (cf. e. g. 841, 852). Stops, which are usually in the form of 
a high dot, though points in the medial and low position occur, accents, breath- 
ings, marks of elision and long or short quantity, all of which are fairly frequent, 
and other occasional symbols, including a low-placed comma to separate words 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 31 

(viii. 19; cf. e.g. 1082), the coronis marking the beginning and end of the first 
chorus (iii. 4, 19), and the χ surmounted by an iota sometimes inserted as a nota 
bene in the left margin, are largely, at any rate, subsequent additions, often easily 
distinguishable by the darker colour of the ink ; and they may be attributed 
to the revisor who has not only corrected the text but inserted a number of 
various readings. Some of these he kindly refers to their source, the authority 
most frequently named being Theon, a grammarian who flourished in the 
Augustan period and was probably cited in 841. ii. 'i,']. A few references are 
made to Apy and Ap, of which the former probably, and perhaps the latter also, 
means Aristophanes (cf. 841), and to a name appearing as Ν with a vertical 
stroke through the middle, possibly Nicanor (cf. note on iv. 33). Explanatory 
notes are rare ; there is one of some length apparently in Frs. 23 (λ), {h), while 
a bare gloss occurs at iii. 6. The dramatis per sonae 2x0, specified here and there ; 
a single stage direction is put in the body of the text at v. 2. The accentual 
system, which is similar to that of other papyri of the period (e. g. 841, 852, 
1082), calls for no detailed notice. 

The numerous fragments in which this papyrus was recovered have for- 
tunately fitted together in a very satisfactory way, producing large remains of 
seventeen columns from the beginning of the play. Of these the first fifteen are 
certainly successive, as is shown by the stichometry ; the remaining two, which 
are very scantily represented, perhaps follow immediately, and at any rate are 
not separated by more than a slight interval ; cf. the note on Col. xvi. Up to 
a point the course of the action is thus clear ; and the story of the Ichneutae 
turns out to be something very different from what it was conjectured to be 
by Welcker, to whom the title suggested the wanderings of Europa {Nachtrag^ 
pp. 311-12). Yet one of the three extant fragments, had its reference been per- 
ceived, would have given the clue: the fragment which describes the abnormal 
growth of the youthful Hermes and occurs in the papyrus at xi. 12-13, establish- 
ing beyond question the identity, already sufficiently evident, of the drama. It \ 
is the myth of the infant god's exploits, his theft of Apollo's cattle and his , 
invention of the lyre, that provides the plot. The scene is laid on Mt. Cyllene \ 
in Arcadia (ii. 4), and the characters are Apollo, Silenus and the Satyric chorus, ' 
the nymph Cyllene, and doubtless Hermes himself, though the papyrus breaks 
off before he appears. In the πρόλογοί Apollo announces the loss of the cattle, t 
for which he has vainly sought in the northern districts of Hellas, and offers ■ 
rewards for their discovery (i-ii. 11). Silenus then comes forward, with the: 
Satyrs in attendance, proffering his services, and Apollo promises them their j 
freedom,' as well as gold, for success (ii. i2-iii. 4). The Chorus sing a short ode 
(iii. 5-19) and then, urged by Silenus, start out on the quest ; they are the | 



32 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

' Trackers ' from whom the play was named. Confused traces of the cattle are 
soon found (iv. 15--V. 19), leading towards the entrance to a cave-dwelling (βηγμα 
yrjs, Philostrat. Imag. i. 26). But at this point the seekers are alarmed by strange 
sounds, the notes of the newly-invented lyre upon which Hermes was playing 
within (v. 20-vi. 6). Silenus upbraids them roundly for their cowardice, and 
promises them the encouragement of his presence (vi. 7-viii. 11) ; they take 
heart and sing a lively little stasimon, which is unfortunately much damaged. 
Then again the terrifying sound is heard, and they are with difficulty restrained 
from decamping by Silenus, who at last himself beats loudly at the cave's mouth 
(ix. 2-4). The nymph Cyllene emerges, and after remonstrating against their 
unseemly behaviour (ix. 6-27), and warning them of the necessity for secrecy, 
explains that she is the nurse of the child lately born to Zeus and Maia, and 
tells them of his astonishing growth (xi. 8-13) and of the lyre which he had 
made from the shell of a tortoise and some cowhide (xi. 14-xiii. 4). This 
provides the ' Trackers ' with another clue ; and they express their suspicion that 
the hide was obtained from the cows of Apollo (xiii. 5-13). Cyllene indignantly 
repels this accusation, and is still stoutly maintaining the innocence of Hermes 
at the end of Col. xv. Here there is a lacuna ; of the next column, if it was the 
next, all that remains is a marginal variant containing the words ' cows' dung', 
and in Col. xvii, represented by the beginnings of the last sixteen lines, Apollo, 
summoned by Silenus and the Satyrs, reappears upon the scene, and apparently 
accepts their evidence as entitling them to the promised reward (xvii. 18-19). 
In the gap between xv. 22 and xvii. 5, therefore, the proofs were reinforced and 
Cyllene's discomfiture completed. What happened next is a matter of con- 
jecture ; presumably the sequel was in the main that of the Homeric Hymn : 
Hermes was confronted with Apollo, and appeased him with the gift of the lyre. 
This denouement may not have occupied more than another two or three hundred 
lines ; if the Cyclops is an average specimen, the length of Satyr-plays was con- 
siderably less than that of tragedies. 

It is perhaps somewhat surprising that the name of Sophocles has not previously 
figured in the list of authors known to have treated this ancient myth. Antoninus 
Liberalis, who (c. 23 ; cf. Ovid, Met. ii. 676 sqq.) relates the incident of the 
informer Battus, quotes as sources the 'Erepotou/xeWz; a of Nicander, the MeyciAat 
ΉοΓαι of Hesiod, the Μεταμόρφωσαν of Didymarchus, the 'Αλλοιώσω? of Antigonus, 
and the Έτηγράμματα of Apollonius Rhodius. Alcaeus is also known to have 
dealt with the story in a hymn to Hermes (Fr. 5 ; cf. Pausan. vii. 20. 4). Of 
the later authorities the chief is Apollodorus (iii. 10. 2), whose version is 
analogous to that of the Homeric Hymn, though differing in certain details. In 
particular, he inverts the order of the Hymn in making the theft of the cows 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



33 



precede the invention of the lyre. Whether Apollodorus used any source other 
than the Hymn is a question on which opinion has been divided. Some scholars 
have maintained that his discrepancies came out of his own head (cf. Gemoll, 
Die Homerischen Ηρηηβη,^'ζ). 191-a). So much, at any rate, is now clear, that in 
regard to the sequence of the two events he was anticipated by Sophocles, who 
likewise represented Hermes as utilizing the cattle for the production of the lyre. 
It does not necessarily follow that Sophocles originated this conception, or that 
he was responsible for the introduction of the nymph Cyllene, although the 
earliest authority for her in this connexion has hitherto been Philostephanus 
(Schol. Pindar, 01. vi. 144 Φ. kv r<3 Trepl 'Κυλλήνης φησί Κ. και Έλίκψ θρί\Ι/αι, sc. τον 
Έρμην; cf. Festus ap. Paul. Diaconus, Be Verb. Signif., s. v. Cyllenius . . . alii quod 
a Cyllene sit nympha edticatus). To the poet himself, however, may reasonably be 
attributed two innovations at least in the story, which are bound up with his 
dramatic treatment of it, the discovery of the thief by means of the Satyrs, and 
the transference of the hiding-place of the cattle from the neighbourhood of the 
Triphylian Pylos to Mt. Cyllene, a course dictated by the unity of place. 
With reference to the invention of the lyre, it is of interest to note that this 
subject had a peculiar attraction for Sophocles as an expert on the instrument. 
We are told in the anonymous Bios Σοφοκλέουί that he turned his accomplishment 
to account by appearing in the Thamyras {κιθάραν άναλαβων h μόνω τω Θαμνρώί 
TTOTc €κιθάρισ€ν' oOev καΙ kv τΐ] ττοικίλτ) στοά μ€τά κιθάρας αντον γ€γράφθαι φασί) ; and 
in the present play too it is highly probable that, as Wilamowitz suggests, the 
dramatist took an active though unseen part by producing behind the scenes 
the strains which terrified the Satyrs, (l^^t ^ j^<^ <^^ >v/}-. 5^^^ ) lirfn 

Apart, however, from the musical interests of the poet, for the purposes 
of Satyric drama the theme was well chosen. There was a strong element 
of comedy in the thievish and lying propensities of the infant god, which, 
according to the Homeric Hymn, provoked Zeus himself to great laughter ; 
and we may surmise that it was in the later scenes, when the mischievous 
child was confronted with the indignant Apollo, that the humour of the 
piece was chiefly developed. So far as the papyrus extends there is nothing 
so amusing as the scene in the Cyclops where Silenus acts as cup-bearer to 
Polyphemus. The imitation by the Satyrs of dogs upon the scent no doubt 
lent itself to fun of a rather boisterous kind, though there is throughout much 
less coarseness than in the drama of Euripides — not that Sophocles' Satyric 
plays were always above reproach in this respect. Small comic touches are 
also noticeable here and there, such as the comparison of the Chorus starting on 
the search to colonists setting out for new lands (iv. 17), or the invitation which 
seems to be addressed by Silenus to the spectators to give information (iv. 5). 

D 



34 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

But there is a general air of light-heartedness and good humour which in the 
complete piece must have been very attractive. A certain amount of popularity 
is argued by the existence of the present copy ; and as Wilamowitz points out, 
there is some reason to suppose that Euripides was moved to emulation. In the 
Antiope of Pacuvius an enigmatical description of the tortoise, similar to that 
in Col. xii, was given by the lyre-player Amphion (Cic. de Divin. ii. 133 ; cf. 
note on xii. 2). It is most probable that this feature was derived from Euripides, 
whom Pacuvius in the Antiope seems to have followed closely (Cic. De Inv. i. 
94 ; De Fin. i. 4). If that were so, a terminus ante quern for the appearance of 
the Ίχΐ'βυταί is provided, since the production of Euripides' Antiope did not long 
precede that of the Frogs of Aristophanes in B. c. 405 (Schol. Frogs 53). But in 
any case our play may reasonably be placed considerably earlier than this, if only 
on account of its metrical strictness (see below). 

Upon the much discussed question of the garb of the Chorus in Satyric 
drama (cf. Wernicke, Hermes, xxxii. pp. 290 sqq. ; Reisch, Festschrift Gomperz, 
pp. 451 sqq.) the fragments throw no new light of importance, but confirm the 
indications of the Cyclops. As there (II. 13, 42, 100, 369) the Satyrs, who are 
addressed as drip^s and Θηρία (vi. 9, 15, ix. 6 ; cf. Cycl. 624), are the sons of Silenus 
(vi. 15, vii. 5, viii. 13, ix. 13), from^which it is reasonable to infer identity of 
nature. The upholders of the goat-type can hardly claim as a proof of their 
view the simile of the goat in xiv. 16, for that has a quasi-proverbial cast, and 
does not imply that the person to whom it was applied was habited as a goat, 
though it might gain point if he were. Certainly, if the goat-form was employed 
at all on the Attic stage, it would be expected in a play the scene of which is 
laid in the mountain-haunts of Pan. 

In the matter of language the Ichneutae falls fairly into line with conclusions 
previously formulated concerning the Satyric drama, which occupied an inter- 
mediate position between tragedy and comedy. The diction is predominantly 
tragic, but there is some slight admission of the words and phrases of common 
parlance : v. 7 voX μα Δία (cf. Cycl. ^^^^ 558, 586), v. 9 τοντί, vi. 13 φαλητίί are 
instances, the speaker in each case being Silenus or the Satyrs. Exclamations 
and interjections are frequent, as in comedy, e.g. iii. 7 άπαττατΐαΐ (cf. Cycl. no, 
572 ττατταϊ, 503 τταπαττα), iii. 8 ώ ώ, iv. 2, viii. 25, xvii. 9 ιώ, iv. 7 αγ' eta, 22 ibov ιδού, 
v. 20V υ V υ, vii. 12 ν υ ν, ψ ψ, a a (cf. Cycl. 49 \1/ύττα, i^y a a a), xvii. 5 Ιου Ιού (cf. 
I Cycl. 464). A leaning towards popular speech is also to be discerned in certain 
I homely figures and comparisons, v. 16-17 fX'iOS ώ? ns kv λο'χμϊ? . . ^ ns ττίθηκοί κνβ^α, 
vi. 8—10 μάλθψ . . . σώματ €κμ€μαγμίνα . . . ev ττάστ] σκιά φόβον βΚίττοντίί, 23 φοβίΐσθζ 
■nalb^s &S ΊτρΙν (Ισώ^ΐν, xiv. 16 as rpayos κνηκω χλιδα?. The diminutive forms 
which are rather frequent in the Cyclops are not here in evidence. On the whole 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 35 

the Silenus and Satyrs of Sophocles show more restraint in language as well 
as in sentiment than those of Euripides. 

This observation can be extended also to the metre, and the common 
doctrine concerning the Satyric trimeter must be applied to Sophocles with 
some reserve. Resolution is indeed commoner than in the tragedies. Statistics 
collected by A. Mancini, // dramma satirico, pp. 83 sqq., show for the fragments 
of Sophoclean Satyric dramas a proportion of about i resolution in 6 lines. 
In the Ichneutae the proportion is somewhat lower, about i in 8 ; but this is more 
than twice as frequent as in the tragedies, where the ratio is about 1:17. Of the 
tribrachs all the instances are in the third (i. 12, v. 14, ix. 6, xiii. 14, 20 (?)) or 
the fourth (iv. 18, v. 7, vii. 9, ix. 25) foot, and the dactyls all in the third (v. 9, 
15, 18, ai, 32, vi. 22, ix. 26, x. 19, xiv. 17). The position of the tribrachs must, 
however, be to some extent accidental, since in the Fragments they are found 
elsewhere. An anapaest in the first foot occurs not improbably in i. 15 ; in v. '17 
the papyrus gives an anapaest in the fourth foot, but the passage is suspect 
on other grounds, and the metrical severity which marks the rest of the play is 
strongly in favour of emendation. There is no instance of double resolution 
within a verse, nor can a case be cited from the Fragments. In Fr. 305, to 
which Mancini refers, the α of IkaTo^ was probably long. The iambics of the 
Cyclops show very much greater freedom. It has been pointed out (e. g. by 
Hermann, Elemejita doctr. metr. p. 1 25) that this freedom is chiefly apparent in ' 
the lines spoken by Silenus or the Satyrs. In the Ichneutae the distinction is 
less clear ; the tribrachs are fairly evenly divided, but Silenus or the Satyrs are 
responsible for all but two of the dactyls. Besides the trimeters there is the 
curious novelty of a dialogue of about 30 lines in iambic tetrameters (xii. 2- 
xiii. 4). 

The lyrical parts are, like those of the Cyclops, somewhat slight, and 1 
probably this reduction in scale was a usual feature of Satyric drama. In two 
places a short strophe is separated from the antistrophe by passages in dialogue ; 
X. 1-8 = xi. 20-7, xiii. 5-11 = xiv. 20-6; cf. xvii. $-η = io-i2. The other 
strophes are free. A large use is made of cretics (x. 1-8, xiii. 5-1 1, xvii. 5-7). 
In the parodos (iii. 5-19) a considerable dochmiac element is remarkable ; the 
longest stasimon, vii. T2-viii. 12 consists largely of anapaests and proceleus- 
matics, with some admixture of cretics. 

In the reconstruction of this and the two following papyri I am under deep 
obligation to Professor U. von Wilamowitz-Mollendorff, who saw copies at an 
early stage, and both then and since has rendered generous assistance. I am 
also not a little indebted to Professor Gilbert Murray, and have received some 
useful suggestions on the Sophoclean texts from Mr. A. C Pearson. 

D 2 



lU 



36 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Col. i. 



lO 



15 



30 



]i/ayyeXci)[.]poro[ 

. , , • ]χΐ/θί'/Ζα£Τ6λ€ί[ 

"[ποπροθ^ν' 

. . .]θί/[ ]λθφθνφρ€νί 

, . ,ΙταΓ ]υσαμο\γαδασ α[ 

. .] . ονσ[ ]α7Γορτι8ων 

. .] . ταφρ[ ]νΐχνοσκοπω 

. .]ραΐαϊοΐ'[ ]στάθμονκα7τη9 

. .γωστ€χνα[ ]γωύκανωιομην 

. . ,γθΐωντινί Υρωνβροτων 

. . .]aiT05'e/)y[ ]προστολμην7Γ€σ€ίν• 

. . . .'^ovv€weLwep[. . .]θον€κπλαγίΐσοκνωι 
. . .]ω•ματ€υα^ν'^7Γαντ€λ€σ•κήρνγμ€χων 

•0• 

. . .]σβροτοίστ€μη8ύναγνοεινταδ€' 

. . . .]υθιαιγαρψμαν^€γισκυρηγ€τω' 

. . . .]ωνδ€'πη\6[.]νφ[.]λατ[. .]7Γαντοσστρατ{ 

]ria[ '. ] . ί 



διασ[ 

λα[ 
ονην[ 



Μ 

.]αθ€σσαλων[ 
βοίωτίαστ€γ[ 
]τα8[' 



]του• 



Μ 

]κιο[ 
]ireiTa[ 
]π€σσνθ[ 

].[..]λ[ ].ο-[ 

].[ • • 



Col. ϋ, 

[ ]σδωρικ€[ 

[ ]τον^€νθ[ 

[ ]v'^^i^y[-h ' [ 

[ ]ληνηστ(δυ[ 

5 [ ]τ€χωρορ€σ^ν[ 



Μ- Ο 



1174. NEIV CLASSICAL TEXTS 37 

Col. i. 
{Απόλλων) [Πάσιν Oeois και πάσι]ν άγγίλλω [β]ροτο[Ϊ9 

[καΐ Sa>p νπισ]χρονμαί τ€λ€?[ΐ' 

[ ά]π6τΓροθ€ν' 

[• . • .]ον[ δύσ]λοφον φρ^νΐ 

5 [• • . .]τα[ β6\ϋ^ άμολγάδας α[ 

[μ6σ]χον9 [τ€ και νίων ι/6μ€υμ]α πορτίδωι/. 
[α,πα]ντα φρ\ονδα και μάτη]ν ιχνοσκοπώ Sia<r[ 

[λαθ]ραΐ' ί6ν[τα τήλς. βον]στάθμου κάπη^ λα[θρ 

r»j.i« " Γ « »ιλ > * '/ ου(τω8) ην [ίν τ(φ) Θ«ω(νθ5). 

\αφα\νω^ τ^γναγισιν ω? ejyco ουκ αν ωομην ^ ^ • >- ^τ^ 

ΙΟ [οΰτ ά]ν θζων τιν^ οΰτ eφημ]iρωv β ρότων 

[δράσ]αι τόδ' €ργ[ον ωδβ] npbs τ6λμ(α)ν π€σ€Ϊν. 

[ταΰτ'^ ουν kndmp \ίίμα\θον, ίκπλαγΐΐ? οκνω 

[στζίχ]ω ματώνω, Traj/reXey κήρνγμ' '4χων 

[θ€θΐ\9 βροτοΪ9 re μηδύν' άγνοίΐν τάδ^' 
15 [άκολό\υθία γαρ έμμαν(τ])9 κυνηγΐτώ. 

[Θρακ]ών 5* €7Γήλθ[ό]ν φ[ν]λα τ[οι5] navros στρατ[ον, ]του. 

[αλλ' οΰ]τις [ : .] . [ 

[ 14 

[ ]λ[ ]κιο[ 

20 [ ]ισ[ '4]π€ΐτα [5e 

[τ]ά Θίσσαλών [r 'ίγκαρπα πίδΓ €]π€σσνθ[ην 

Βοιωτίας Τ€ γ[η5 πολυκτήτον]^ [7Γ6]λ[€ί9, ]. ον(τω$)[ήν€ντ(φ)Θίω(νο8). 

[€7Γ€ΐ]τα ί[' ] . [ 



Col. ϋ. 

. . .]s Αωρικο[ 

γ€ί]τον', ivBUv 

. . .] ηκω ^νί/[.]α . [ 

ΚυΧ^ήνης τ€ δύ[σβατον 

. .] 76 χωρον €ί δ' ύ[ ]θ[. .] 



38 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[ \ιχην^τα•γρ(ύστΎΐ\ 

[ '\τωνζν\ο•γ(ύίπαρ[ ]v 

[ ](ίΐ(ύνννμφογζννή{ 

[ ]ΐ'Τίσ€στί7Γασίΐ/αγγ€λ[ 

ΙΟ [. . . .\(βρατουπαι<ύνοσ(ψτϊσα\ 

[....]. το)(ρημαμισθοσξσθ' 0Κ€[ 

[. . . .]σονφωνηματωσζπ€κλνον 

[. . .]ντοσορθιοισισννκηρνγμασ[ 

[.]που8ηΐτά^ ηπαρζστιπρβσβυτηΐ 
1 5 [.]οιφοίβ' απολλον7Γροσφίλησ€ν€[ 

θ€λωΐ'γύν€σθαιτω^δ€π€σσνθηνδρ[.] . . [.] 

άνπωστο)(ρηματουτοσοικυνηγ[.]σοί)' 

r[.]rayye[. .]σμοίΚΗμ€νονχρ[.]σ . [. .]r€0e 

μα[. .]στ€7Γ[ ]αισ\. .]ρ6σθ€σ .[....... .]ι/• 

σ 

20 παιδασδί . [. .]σόσοίσί[• • Ία^'ΨΙΐ^ί'ί• •]•[•■••! 

. [ ]'[.]ν€ΐπ€ρ€κτ€[,]€Ϊσ&π€ρλζγ€ίσ 

[ ] . [.]ω•μουρον€μπ[ ]άδ[. .] 

τα[ ]οΐ'συδ€μπ€δου[. ...]]/ 

[ ]ρω_>Όστί[.]€[•]^'^Γ[• • ']ΐΑ'] • ^ 

25 [. • •]ί^ • • [•]^[•]ί'7'"[ ]9TPW[ 

[ • iffo . [ 



Col. iii. 
1 line lost. 

τιτοντο'πο[ ]Ησ 

β\€υθ€ροσσν[ ]coi/ 

χΟσατ^ ίθ'άγ€ . [ ] 

π6δαβά[ .]ι/ τοιχΥ 

απαπαπ[. . . ] 

ωώ•σ€τοι[ . . .] 

€πιθικλωπ[ . . .] 



\>= 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 39 

[ώ? €ίΤ€ ποϊ\μην ΰτ άγρωτή[ρων tls ή 
[μαρίλοκαν]των kv λόγω τΓαρ\ίσταται ]ν 

\fl των όρ]ξίων ννμφογ€ννή[του yivovs 
[θηρώ]ν τίΐ ίστί, πάσιν άγγΙλ[λω τάδΐ, 
ΙΟ [τον φ]ωρα τ{ων) Παίωνος όστις ά[ν λάβτ], 

[τωί* α]ύτ6)(^ρημα μισθοί ίσθ' ό κζ[ίμξνοΐ, 
(^ιληνός) [ω Φοΐβξ,] σου φωνήμα{θ)' ώί ίπύκλυον 
[βοω]ντο$ όρθίοισι συν κηρύγμασ[ι, 
[σ]πουδτ} τάδ* ή πάρ^στι πρξσβύττ} [μαθών, 
15 Moi'j ΦοΓ/3' "Άπολλον, προσφιλής €ύ€[ργύτης 

θίΚων γ^νίσθαι τω^ Ιπ^σσύθην 8ρ[ο\μ[ω,'\ 
αν πως το χρήμα τοΰτό σοι κυνηγ[€]σω. 
τ[6]τ ayye[X6]y μοι κίίμζνον χρ[ν]σο[ν σ]τ€φ€ 

μά[λι]στ €π[ ]αισ[ι π]ρ6σθ€ σ . [ ]ν, 

2θ παΐδας S' ίμ[ού\ς δσσοισι [. . .]aye[.]i8a[. •]•[••■•] 

.[.... ιμ]' [ά]ν €Ϊπ€ρ €ΚΤ€[\]€Ϊς άπίρ Xeyeis. 

(Απ.) [ ] . [.]<»• μοΰνον ψπ[ίδου τ]άδ[€. 

(5*4.) τά[ς βοϋς άπάξω σ]οΐ' συ δ' έμπίδου [δ6σι]ν. 
(Λπ.) [e^€i σφ' ό γ' ζν]ρων 6στι[ς] €[σ]θ'• έτ[οΐ]μ[α] δί. 

25 (^ί•) [ ]tcr . . [•]€[.]^ί7Τ[ άλλ]ότρια τ[ 

(^^') [ ]€<^0 . [ 



Col. iii. 

(2Ό [ ] 

(Απ,) [...]. α[ > 

(^ί.) τί τοΰτο ; πο[ι Xeyjciy; 

(Απ.) ίλζύθξρος σν [παν re γύνος ίσται τίκν^ων. 

5 Χο{ρος) Χατύ{ρων) ϊ& aye . [ 

πόδα βά[σιν re \ν τά ίχν(η). 

άπαπαπ[αΐ ] 

ω ω, σ€ rot [ J 

ίπιθι κ\ωπ[ ] 



40 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

lo υπ6νομακ[. . ] 

διανντων6[ ] 

πατρίκανγή[3[ ] 

ττωσπαΐταλαθριΐ ]ιανυ'^ο^τοά 

κ\€μματα7Γοσσι[ ]>ίγ*γΡ«νΤΘ.«^ 

1 5 ίίπωσαντνχωπο . [ ] 

πατριΤ€\€υθίρονβ[. .] . . μ€τ[.] 

(Τνραμαθ €0(το^ι\οσανΐτω 

τΓονονσπροφήνασαρΐζ-ρΧα 
J ^ρυσονπαρα8€ΐγματα 

20 σ•ιλην° θ€ΟΙτυχη[.]αί8αΐμθνϊθνντηρί€ «[. .]νντηρΐ€•ορΥ 

ν '« 
τν)([.]ινμ€πραγοσούδραμημ'€π€ίγ€ταί 

λξΐανάγραι/συλη[.]ινζκκυνηγζσαι 

φ[.]ίβονκλ[.]παιασβουσαπ€στ£ρημ€ΐ/ο[ 

[.]ωνίίτισοπτηρ€στι[.]ηκατηκοοσ λ[ 

•α• 

25 [.]μ6ίγ[.]ν[.]ιηπροσφίλη[.]6ρασαστοδ€ 

[ ] ανακτίπροστ€λησ€ν€ργ[.]τησ' 

[ ]α[. .]τ[. .]στουλο[. .] . . αμα[ 



Col. ίν. 

μηνν[ ] 

ιωσ[ ]ην«τΤ6€ω 

ί;πο[ ]«ην€ντθ*« 

δΌυδ[ ] 

5 φησίνησ.ηΐ ] 

ΐθίΚζνήδηκ[ ] 

χ•• άγ'€ία57^7Γασσ[ ] 

ρινηλατώνοσμ[ ] 

αυρασ^άνπη\.πρ\ ] 

ΙΟ 8ιπ\ουσοκ\αζω\ Ίγ 

νποσμοσίνχρωι . [ ] 

οντωσ(ρ€υνανκαιπ[ ] • 



ΙΟ 



15 



2ο Ι!ιλην6{'ή 



25 



1174. ΝΕίν CLASSICAL TEXTS 41 

ύπόνομα κ[ ] 

δίανύτων 6[ ] 

πατρικαν γήρ[νν . . .] 

Ττώ? ΤΤα τα Χάθρΐ[α VVy^ia δ]ιανύχ(ια)• o{»(tws) τό (ιτρώτον) 

, * y ^ ά]π€γ€γρ(α•πτο) ίν τ(φ) Θίω(νο5). 

κλ^μματα ποσσι [ J 

€ί' πωί, άν τύχω, πο . [ ] 

Ίτατρί τ iXevOepov β[. .] . . μ€τ[.] 
συνάμα deos 6 φίλος άνίτω 
πόνους ττροψηνας 
άρίζηλα \ρυσοΰ παραΒ^ίγματα. 

θξΟΙ Τύχη [κ]αΙ δαΐμον ίθυντήρΐξ, €[ίθ]υντήρΐί Άρ(ιστοφό)ν(η5). 

τυχ[€]ΐν μζ πράγους ου δράμημ eTretyerai, 
\dav aypav σύ\η[σ\ιν ίκκυνηγίσαι 
Φ[ο]ίβον κλ[ο]παίας βους άπ€στ€ρημίνο[ν. 
[τ]ών €ί τις όπτήρ ^ση[ν] ή κατήκοος, λ[ 

[€]μοί (τ) [ά]ν [ζ]ΐη προσφιλη[5] {φ)ράσα9 τόδΐ, 
[Φοίβω τ]' άνακτι {σνν)τ6λης €ύ€ργ[ύ]της. 
[ ]α[. .]τ[. .]? του \6[γο]υ θ' αμα [ 



(Χο.) 



5 i^i•) 



10 



Col. iv. 
μηνυ\τρα 

>\ r 

ίω σ[ 

ύπο[ 

δ' ού\ 
φησίν τις, η [ 
tOLKev ήδη κ[ 
ay eZia δη ττας σ[ 
ρινηΧατων ρσμ\αΐσί 
αϋρας kdv πτ) πρ[ 

διπλούς 6κλάζ<ΐ[ν ]ν 

νποσμος kv χρω . [ ] 

ούτως ίρΐυναν και π[. ] • 



οΰ(τω8)] ήν «ν τ(φ) Θ€ω(νθ8). 
ο]υ(τω«) ην ίν τ(φ) Θ«ω(νο8). 



42 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

αττανταχρηστακαΐ l^eii' χρησθοιονην€νΤθ£<' 

a θ€οσθ€οσθζοσθ€οσ'€α[ ] 

15 €χ€ΐνίοίγμ€ΐ/Ίσχ€'μτι . ρ[. . . .]τ€ί 

ταντ €στ €Κ€ΐι/ατωνβοωντ[.]σηματα 

χ)σί^-[.]θ€οστιστηναποι[. . .]yay€i 

1-1 ^ ^ 

^ΐΐΎώρωμ€ΐ/ωτάνητοδ€ον[. .] . ι/ομίν έ'τιδρ» [. .]ύιΧ 

TLToi σ[. ]ταυτψπωσδοκ€ί 
2ο BoKuiravv 

σ'αφη[.]αρανθ€κασταα•ημαιΐ'€ίταδ€ 

ίδονιδον 

καιτόυπισημοναυτοτωνοπ\ωΐ'παλί[.] «πισΐμω^ν 

άθρξίμαλα 
25 Λντ €στιτουτομΐτρορ[.]κμ€[. . ']μ[•]ΐΌΐ/ 

δρομνιο^ην 

Χ[•]Ρ"•Χ?Γ[•] • ί•κα^τα[ .] . ρ€χου 

[. . .]07Γ .[.....].[ ]μ€νοσ 

Col. ν. Plate Π. 

ημε σ 
ρΟΐβδ-ζΙ-άνΤΙΤωνΙ ] . θΰσ[ ]οιρδημ'εάι; 

ροιβδοσ- 
ονκ€ίσακ6υωπω[. . . .]στονφθ[. . .]ματοσ 
χ•• αλλ' ανταμηνΐχ[. . . .]χωστί^λ'^βοσταδ€ 
5 Κ€ΐί/ων€ναργήτωι/β[.]ωι^μαΘ€ΐν7Γαρα 
ξαμαλα 

7ΓαλινστραφητοίναΙμαδίοίταβτ}ματα 
€ΐστ6υμπαλινδ€δορκ€νανταδ'€ίσιδ€[. .] 

•α• 

τΐ€στιτουτί'τίσοτροποστονταγματ[. .] ττραγματοσ 
ΙΟ €ΐ[.]τουμπισωταπροσθζνηλλακταί'ταδαϋ 

^ναντίαλληλοισισνμ . [ j/iera 

δ€ΐι/οσκνκησμοσ€ΐχ[ ]λατην 

τίι/ αντ€χνηνσντην[ ]€νρζσ'τιναν 

πρ6σπαιονωδίΚ€κλιμ[. . . .]κννηγ€Τ€.ίν 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 43 

άπαντα χρηστά Κα\1 Τ6]λ6Γί/. χρήσθαι• οϊί(τω8) ήν «ν τ(φ) Θ€'ω(νο5). 

(Ημιχ^.) θ€09 Oeos Oebs ^eoy ea [ea• 100 

15 ^X^^'' ΐοιγμζρ• ϊσχ€• μη . p[. . . .]tci. 

(Ημι^,) ταντ €στ Ικύνα των βοών τ[ά] σήματα. 
[Ήμιχ^.) σίγ[α]' θίός τις την ά7Γ0ΐ[κία]ν άγ€ΐ. 

(Ημιχ^.) τι δρώμ€ν, ω ταν ; η το δύον [^]ήνομζν ; «τι δρώ(μ6ν) [. .]τιχ(). 

τι; τοΐσ[ι] ταύτυ πως δοκ€Ϊ; 
2θ (Ή/Ζίχ.) δοκζΐ ττάνυ. 

σαφή [γ]αρ αύ& έκαστα σημαίνει τάδί. 
(Ημιχ.) ιδού ιδού• 

και τούπίσημον αύτο των όπλων πάλι[ν.] «πίσιμζον ?) μό(νο8) Νι( ). 
(Ημιχ^.) άθρ€ΐ μάλα- 
25 αντ €στΙ τοΰτο μβτρον [€]κμ€[τρον]μ[€]νον. 

(Ημί)^.) χ[^]ρ^ι δρόμω και τα[ ] . ν ϋχον 

[• . ']οπ .[ ] . [ yievos 



Col. V. Plate II. 

ροίβδημ kdv Tis των [βοών S\l ovs [λάβυ. ^]οφδημ' «άν. 
ροΐΒλοο 
(Ημιχ^.) ουκ εισακούω πω [ro/oajy του ψθ[ί'γ\ματο$, 
άλλ' αύτα μην ΐ)^νη re] γω στίβος τάδί. 
5 Κξίνων ivapyfj των β[ο]ων μαθύν πάρα. 

(Ημιχ^.) ea μάλα. 

παλινστραφή το ι ναι μα Δία τα βήματα. 
€iV τοϋμπαλιν δύδορκ^ν αδ• τά^ ΐΐσιδβ. 
τι ίστί τουτί; tls ο τρόπος του τάγμαΊ{ος ;] ιτράγμίΜ-οβ. 
ΙΟ €i[s] τούπίσω τα πρόσθ^ν ήλλακται, τα δ' αυ 

kvavTi άλλήλοισι συμπί^πλ^γ^μίνα. 
δζίνος κυκησμος €ίχ[€ τον βοη]λάτην. 
(,ήί.) τιν αυ Τ€χνην συ την[ο αρ €ξ\ξυρξς, τιν αυ ; 
πρδσπαιον &5e Κ€κλιμ[€νον] κυνηγ€Τ€Ϊν 



44 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

15 ΐΓροσΎψ'τίσύμωνοτροποσΌυ\ίμανθανω• 

[.]χΙνοσωστ[.'\σζν\ο•)(^μηικζίσαιπζσων' 

8 
[.]Γίσ7Γί^77[. .]σκυβαποθνμαιν€ίστίνι 

[. .]ταυτα•π[. .]γησ€μαθ€Τ€νπο[.]ωίτροπωι 

[. .]μήνατ ο[. .]αρί8ρισξίμιτοντρθ7Γου 

2 ο \'[-]yi> 

j[ ]τίναφοβητίν ^ισοραισ 

τ{ ]ασ-ηποτξβακ•)(ζνζΐσ^•)^ων• 

«[ ] . κξp•)(v[^^σ^i^ιμζφeι[.]μaθζιu 

Λ• ]ατωπρ[ "'. . .]αΤΟί σιγάθΌιπροτο 

25 σ[ ] ο^ηνμΟίνΤθίω 

τ{ ]yaiTovoa\. . .]Ησ€\ωρ 

«Γ ] 

Col. vi. 

καίττωσακουσ[ ]οσφωνηνκλυων 

€μοιπίθου 

e/i[. .]8ί . [ ] . ώσονήσζτί 

άκουσον αν7[.]υχ . [. . .]τ[.]σχρονοντίνα 
5 [.]ίωι.7r[.]αγe^/τeσeί/[. . .]e^[.] . γισμεθα οιωικπλαΥ οΡ €νθαδ'€|€ 

ψοφ(ΰΐτονονδ€[.]σττ[. . .]τηκονσ€νβροτων ^^^οί "° ^^^ 

τιμοίψ[.]φον•φοβ[. . . .]κα[.]δΗμαιι/ζΤ€ 

μαλθησάναγνασω[. .]τ' (κμ^μαγμ^νοί μίνααρν"• 

κακισταθηρώνοντ[. .]v[.]aσηLσκιaι 
ΙΟ ψοβονβ\ζποντζσπαν[. .]δ€ΐματονμ€νοι 

αι/€νρακακομισ7{.]κανί[. .]υθ€ρα 

δίακονουντ€σ•[.] . [.]ατ€ί[.]ίδ[.]ιι/ μόνον 

κα[. .]λωσσα'κα[.]φ[. .]ητ€σ•€ίδ€7Γουδζψ 

πιστοιλογοισινοντ€σ€ργαφ€νγ€Τ€' 
15 τοιον[.]€πατροσωκακίσταθηρίων• 

οΰπολλ^φη βησμνηματ ανδρξίασυπο 

κ[.]ίταίπαροικοίσννμφικοισησκημ€να' 

ονκίΐσφυγηνκ\ινοντοσΌυδονλ[.]νμ€νον' ονδ€ΐλουμίνου 

ουδζψοφοι,σιτωνορζίτρόφωνβοτών 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 45 

15 npos yfj. Ti'y νμων 6 τρόποι ; ούχΙ μανθάνω. 

[e]X«/o? ώ? τ[φ kv λόχμτ) Κξΐσαι π^σών, 

[ή] τΐί •7ΓίΘη[κο]? κνβδα θυμαίν^ίί τινί. 

τ[ί] ταντα ; π[ον] γης βμάθξτ kv πο[ί]ω τόττω ; 

\ση\μήνατ , 6\υ y\ap iSpis (ίμΐ τον τρόπον. 
2θ (Χο.) ν [ν] ν ν. 

[Si') τ[ί τοντ Ιύζΐΐς ;] τίνα φοβτ} ; τίν daopds ; 

τ[ί δξΐμ' 07Γωπ]α9 ; τι ποτ€ βακ\€ν€ΐ9 €χωι/ ; 

ά[γ•χ^ον τίί νχ^Υ κίργνος- i/iei/3e/[y] μαθ^ϊν 

τ[ίς ην ; TLaLy\dT , ω 7Γρ[δ τον ΧαΧίστ^/χτοί ; σιγοθ' οΐ ιτρό τ 

/ir \ rf \ ■?> Ί ουίτωβ) ήν μόίνον) €V τ(ώ) Θίω(νθ5). 

25 (-Χο.) a[iya μ^ν ονν.] 

(Si>) τ[ιν' €στ €Κΐΐθ€]ν άπονοσ[φίζ]€ΐ9 ^χων ; 
(Χα.) ά[κον€ δή.] 

Col. νί. 

(5*4.) και πως άκονσ[ω μηδ€ν]ος φωνή ν κλνων ; 
(Χο.) €μοΙ πιθον. 

(^ι.) ^μ[ον] δίω[γμά γ' ονδα]μως όνήσ^τξ. 
{Χο.) άκονσον αν τ[ο]ν χρ[ήμ<!ΐ]τ[ο]9 χρονον τινά, 
5 [ο]ί'ω 'κπ[λ]αγ€ντ€ς €ν[θάδ'] ξξβνίσμΐθα οϊφ'κιτλαγ(€ντ€5)Άρ(ιστοφάνη5?). 

ψόψω τον ονδ€[ι]9 π[ώπο]τ ήκονσ^ν βροτών. *''νίο•μίθα• ο'ύ{τω%) ήν μό(νον) 

(Si.) Τί μοί ^[6]φθν φθβ[ύσθζ\ Κα\ΐ] δ(ΐμαίν€τ€, *ν τ(ώ) Θ*'(ωνο5). 

μάλθης άναγνα σώ[μα]τ ίκμ^μαγμύνα, -μίνα Άρι(στοφά)ν(η8). 

κάκιστα θηρών oVr[ey, €]ν [π]άση σκιά 
ΙΟ φόβον βλίποντΐς, πάν[τα] δζΐματονμζνοι, 

avevpa κάκ6μιστ[ά\ κάνί\\ζΥιθ€ρα 

διακονονντ€9, [σ]ώ[μ]ατ €ί[σ]ίδ[€]ΐν μόνον 

κα[ι γ]λώσσα κα[1] φ[αλ]ήτ€ς ; €ί δύ πον δ^η, 

πιστοί λόγοισιν ovTes βργα φ€νγ€Τ€. 
15 τοιον[δ]€ πατρός, ω κάκιστα θηρίων, 

οΰ πολλ' €0* ήβης μνήματ άνδρξίας νπο 

κ[€]ΓΓαί παρ οΐκοις ννμφικοΐς ήσκημύνα, 

ΟνΚ €ίς φνγην κλίνονΤΟς, Ον δθνλ[θ]νμ€νθν, ού Βίΐλουμίνου 

ονδί ψόφοισι των όρίίτρόφων βοτών 



46 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ou 
20 [^τησσοντοσ'α\\α[. .'\μαισίν€^€ί{?^•γασμζνα 
ν 
[.'\ννννφημ(ύν\αμ{. . .]πορρυτΓαιν€ται 

[.]οφωιν€ώρξίκολακ[.]ποιμ€νωνπ[.]θ€ν 

[. .]8ηφοβ€ΐσθ€παίδζσωσπριν€ΐσίδ€ΐρ' 

πλουτονδ€)([.]νσοφαντον€ξαφι[.]τ€ 

2 5 ονφοιβοσνμιν€Ϊπ€κ[.]ν€δ(^ατο 

ι 

καιτην€λ€υθ€ρωσινηρκατην€σ•€ν 
Col. νϋ. 



νμιντ€καμοιτανταφ]^α^ντ€σ€ν8€Τ€ 
€ίμηανανοστησαντ€σ€ξι\ν€νσ€[ 
τασβονσοπη'-β€βασικαιτονβονκολο[ 
κλαιοντ€σαντη^8€ΐλιαιψοφη[.]€Τ€ 
5 πατ€ρ7Γαρ(ύναντοσμ€σννποδηγζτ€[ 
LV €νκατζΐ8ψσΗΤίσ€στι8^ί\ια 

ο 

'γν(ύσζ\?\ΎαραντοσαντΓαρηισον8ξν\^'γού\ 
€γωπα[.]ωναντοσσ€προσβιβωλογω^ 
κυγορτικονσνρι.γμαδίακαλονμ(ν[. .] 
[Ο αλλ]^ι^βι[.]φιστωτρίζνγησοίμονβασίν 
€γω8€ν[.]ργοισπαρμβνωνσα'ΐΓ€νθυνω 

χ*> ννυ^Ιτψααλζγ'οτίπονζίσ 

ηματη ννπ€κλαγ€σνπίκριγ€σ 

νπ€μ^€^ί8€σ€χ^βται υπομιδ€σ 
ν t 

15 €7Γ/)ωτωτίσο5€τρο7Γ[. . . . .] 

€χ€ί€ληλΐ'^€1'€ληλ[ ] 

€μ6σ€ΐανάγου 

8evTepa>\.Tiao8€ .[....]. τησ δίυτβώτισ 

χ•• 68ρακισ•6γράπισ•[ ] 

2θ [.]υριασονριασ'α8[ ]κ€ίσ 

7Γαρββησ'μ€6ν[ ] 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 47 



20 \τΓ\τήσσοντο^, αλλ' ά[κ\μαίσιν €ξζί[ρ]γασμ€νου' 

[ot] νυν νφ' νμων \άμ\πρ ν]7Γορρνπαίν€ται 
[ψ]όφα) νίώρζΐ κ6λακ[ι] ποιμένων n[o]6iv, 
[ον] δη φοβίΐσθί παιδί? ω? πρΙν ^Ισιδύν, 
ττλοντον δξ )([ρ]νσ6φαντον ίξαφί[€]τ€ 

2 5 ον Φοίβος ύμΐν eiTre κ[ά]ν€δ€ξατο, 

και την ξλίυθίρωσιν ην κατ]βν€σ€ν 



Col. νϋ. 



ύμΐν Τ€ κάμοί' ταντ άφύντ^ς (ϋδξΤζ. 
€t μη 'νανοστήσαντ€5 6^ίχϊ'€ΐ?σ€[τ€ 
τάί βοΰί οπχι βζβάσι και τον βονκ6λο[ν, 
κλαίοντ€ς ανττ} δξΐΧία ψοφή[σ]ΐΤ€. 
5 {Χο.) πάτ€ρ, πάρων avTos μ€ σνμποδηγζΤ€[ι, 
ΐν €V κατίΐδης ξΐ τι? ίστι δβιλία. 
γνώσ([ι] γαρ αυτός, αν παρτ}?, ούδΐν λ€γω[ί/. 
(2'ί.) €γώ πα[ρ'\ων αυτός σε προσβιβω λόγω 
κυνορτικον σύριγμα διακα\ούμζν[ος.'\ 
ίο αλλ' €? [k'\φίστω τριζύγης οϊμου βάσιν, 

eyo) 5* kv \β]ργοις παρμένων σ απευθύνω. 
Χο(ρός). υ υ υ, ψ ψ, α α, λίγ' ο τι πονύς. 
τι μάτην ύπίκλαγ^ς ύπίκρίγζς 
ύπό μ' ΐδίς ; ξχξται νηό μ' i8es. 

1 5 kv πρώτω τις οδ€ τρόπ[ω ; 

e^ei• kληλυθξv, kλήλ[υθev' 
ζμος €ί, άνάγου. 
SevTf ω, τίς o8e . [. . . .'\ . της δίΰτί, ώ, ris. 

6 δράκις, 6 γράπις [ ] 

2θ [ρΥιρίας ουρίας α^ \κζΐς 

παρίβης• μξΘν[ ] 



48 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

OTl7rOT€(f>€pi[ ] . i[.y νομοσνομον 

€ποχον€χατι[ ] ο^ψ^η^ 

στφοσ6$€ν€σ[ ] 

25 στρατίοσστρατ[ ]ΐ'[. .] 

8ζΰρ^που'τ[.]8()[ ] 



Col. viii. 

ίνιβ[.'\ϋσΐνιπονο[ 

μ€ 

μη\8ζψηικρ[.]κί . [ 

οδ^γ'αγαθοσοτρ^Ι 
5 κατανομοΛπ€τσ{ 

ξφβπονξφξπονμΐ 
οπποποια.μιαρξγ€[ 

η 

€ΐτα)( οποταναπίη[ 

α7Γ€λ(νθ€ροσωι/ολ . [ 
ΙΟ αλλαμηπαραπλακ[ 

[[^J €π[.]θι[.]π€χάσιθμθί[ 
τ[.]8€ηλαγιον€χομ[ 
β χ' 7Γ[.]τ€ρτισ[.]γαισμωναληθ[ 
ον[. .]ισακο[. .]ισηκ€κώφη[ 
16 ο^[•- •] 

ονμζνω 

μ€νί[.]θξλζΐσ 

ονκ€στιν'α\λαντοσσν,τανθ[ ] . οπηιδυναι ρ«λ 

20 ζήτ€ίΤ€ΚαξΐχνζνζΚαΐπ\6ν[ jOinjiOeXeia 

τασβουστΐκα[.]τονχρνσορ[ ]e[.] 

μηπλ€ΐστ[. •]^τισ[. .]u[ ]χρονον 

αλλ'6υτιμ[. . .]μ[ ] 

ονδζξυπ . λ[. .]ντ[ ]φωσ 

25 €ΐδωμ€νον[. . .] . [ ] 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 

Τι TTore 0epe[ ] . t[.]i/ νόμο$ νόμον 

,f ^/ r ^ οϊί(τ«8) ίν €V τ(φ) Θί(ωνο»\ 

ξΤΓοχον ίχζί τι[ ] ^ '^ ' ^"^ ^ ^ 

στίβοι όδ€ν€σ[ ] 

2 5 στράτιος στράτ[ω9 ]ν[. .] 

Sivp (ίπον τ[.] 5/)[ ] 



49 



Col. viii. 

eVi β[ο\ΰ^ ivL •πόνο[ 
μ^ μ^θχι κρ[ο\κι . [ 
συ τί κα\\ο\ν €7Γίδ[ 
68e y αγαθοί ό rpe[ 
5 κατά νόμον '4πζτα[ί 

ΐφίπου ^φύπου μ[ 
οπτΓοποΐ• α μιαρύ, ye[ 
η τά)^ οπόταν άπιυ[ί 
aneXevOepos ouv ολ . [ 
ΙΟ άλλα μη τΓαραπλακ[ 

'4η[ι]θ' [i]wex €Ϊσιθ' ΐθι [ 
τ[δ] δ\ πλάγιον €)(ομ[€ΐ/ 
π[ά]τ€/), τί σ[ί]γαί ; μων άληθί'ζ? ΰττομ^ν ; 2οο 

ού[κ €\ίσακο\ύζ\ι^, η Κζκώφη[σαι, ψόφον ; 
15 {St.) σί[γα'] τί ίστίν ; 

(Χο.) ου μ€νώ. 

(5'ί.) μ^ι^\ 6[ί] (βύνα.) 

(Χο.) ούκ ίστιν, αλλ' αυτοί σύ ταΟ^' [οττ?; θίλίΐς τοί)]θ' δίΓχ) δύν^ι• βίλ(τκν) 
jT^rci re καξιγν^υ^ και πλου[τ6ΐ λαρων 

2θ τάί jSoOs re κα[ί] τδϊ' γ^ρνσον [ ]e[.] 

/ι^ πλ€Γστ[οί'] m σ[. .]ΐ'[ ] χρόνον. 

{Si.) άλλ' οΰ τι μ[ή σοί] μ[' €κλιπ€Ϊν ^ψήσομαι] 

ού8' €ζυπ€λ[θ€Ϊ]ΐ' τ[ον ττόνου πριν y αν σά\φω^ 
€ίδώμ€ν ον[τιν] e[v8ov ήδ' 'έχίΐ στeyη.] 

Ε 



50 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ίωγ . [ ] 

006y[ ]0V ) φθ€γγίΐααφυσ[.]ισ 

l.M ] 

Col. ix. 

0o[. .]όμοισινολβί(η}ίσ 
o[. .]υφαν[. . ,]αίτοίσίν•αλλ€γωταχα 
ώ[. .]ωνκτν[.]ονπ€δορτοι/€ξαναγκασω 
π[.]8ήιιασίνκραίπνοισικαί\ακτισμασιν 
5 Ι (ΰ\.'\τ€ίσακουσαικ^ιΚιανκωφοστίσζΐ 

1 θηρ€στί[. .]ν8€χλθ€ρονυλω8η7Γαγοΐ' χωρον[ >"- 

(ρ[.]ηρονωρμηθητ€συμπολληίβοηί' 

στα 

Τίσηδ^Τίγνη-τισμζτασίσττονων 
ονσττροσθβνζίΤΓ^σδΐσποτηιχαρινφβρων 
ΙΟ νμ€ΐνοσαΐίίν€βρινηικαθημμίν[.]σ 

8οραίχ€ρ[.]ιντ€θνρσ[.]ΐ'€νπαλήφ€ρωι/' 

σ 
ξη θ7Γΐσθβν€νϊάζ€]^τ^Ι^αμφίτοι/θ€θν 

συν(γγονοισννμ(ραίσίκαί7Γθ8ωνθ)(λ<ΰΐ' 

ννν^αγΐΌωτο)(ρημα'ποιστροφαίν€[.]ν 

ηλυθ[. .]ν ο^ηνίν^θ* 

15 μαι/ιωνστρ€φουσι•θανμαγαρκατ€κλ[.]ον 
ομονπρ€ποΐ'Κ€λζυμαπωσκ[.]ν7]γξτ[.^ 
ζγγνσμολοντωνθη ροσ€νναι[. •]τρο[.]ησ- 
ομου^ αναυτι[. . .] . . αιφωρ[. ..]..[..] 
γλωσσ77σ6Τ€ίί'€[. .]ισκλοπην[ ] . (var 

2θ αυτισ8α[. . . .]τ[. ...].. μβνων[ ]α 

κηρνκ[. .] . . ι[ ] . κηρνγμα[ ] * 

καιτ[.]υτ αφ€ίσα . . . 7Γθ8ωνλακ[ ] 

[.]λη8ωΐΌμουπάμφνρ[.]' €γ€ίτρ[ ] 

[, . .]ταυτ'άΐ'άλλωσ"ηκλ[.] μ[. ..... .^.] 

25 [. • . .]ωνακο[.]σασωδζπαραπ€'Π•αίσμ€ν[ ] 

...[.. .]φ . [.]??[.] .... νωνυμασνοσ€ΐν[ 

νο\ γ^τίποζίτ αναιτίαν 

"7 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 51 

25 (Xo.) ί'ώ γ . [ ] 

φθ€γ[μα ]ov φθέγμα άφύσ[ί]ΐ5. 

[']V^ Α*ίσ•- ] 



Col. ix. 

^o[r δ]δμοισιν 6λβίστ]9. 
{^i.) ό [δ' ο]ύ φαν[€Ϊτ]αι τοΐσιν αλλ' eycb τά)(^α 
φ[^ρ]ωι/ κτύ[π]ον πύδορτον εξαναγκάσω 
7τ[η]δήμασίΐ' κραιπνοΐσι και λακτίσμασιν 
5 ώ[σ]τ βίσακονσαι κύ λίαν κωφός τι? (^). 

(Κυλλήνη). Θηρβ9, τί [τ6]ν8β ^λοβρον νλώδη πάγον χώρον [Άρ(ιστοφά)]ν(η5). 

(ν[θ]ηρον ώρμή6ητ€ σύν πολλή β of} ; 
ris ήδξ τίχνη, τις μ€τάστασΐ9 πόνων 
ots πρόσθζν ei(x)es• δίσπόττ] χάριν φίρων, 
ΙΟ ύμξΐν OS aUi νζβρίντ} καθημμίν[ο]ς 

δορά χ^ρ[ο]ΐν Τ€ θνρσ[ο]ν €νπαλή φίρων 
|;ή(τίΐ). όπισθεν €νιάζ€τ άμφΐ rhv 6ebv 

σύν ζγγόνοις ννμφαισι καΐ π{αί)δων οχλω ; 
νυν δ" αγνοώ το χρήμα, ποΐ στροφαΐ νξ[ω]ν 

-ήλνθ[€]ν• ο\1(τω5) ήν tv τ(ώ) ©«(ωνοβ). 

15 μανιών στρύφονσι• θανμα γάρ' κατίκλ[υ]ον 

όμον πρέπον κύλξνμά πως κ[ν]νηγ€τ[ώ]ν 

ίγγνς μολόντων Θηρος βύναί[ον] τρο[φ]ή9, 

όμον 5* αν avTi[s . .] . . αι φωρ[. ..]..[..] 

γλώσσί^ί €τ€ίν€[τ e]/y κλοπην [ ] . ivai• 

20 αΰτις δ* α[. . . .]τ[. ...].. μίνων [ ]α 

κηρνκ[. .] . . ι[ ] . κηρνγμα[. . . 

και τ[α]ντ' άφύσα σύν ποδών λακ\τίσμασι 

[κ'^ηδών όμον πάμφνρ[τ^ €γ€ΐτν[ία στέγΐ].] 

[και] ταντ αν άλλως ή κλ[.] μ[ ] 

2 5 [φων]ών άκο[ν]σασ §>δ€ παραπ€παισμ€ν[ων 

...[.. .]φ . [']r]['] .... νων υμάς νοσζΐν 

νο[σ . . τί νύμφη]ν ίτι πο^ΐτ άναιτίαν ; 

Ε 2 



52 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Col. X. 

στωσ€γαρυσ€θ€σ•π•ιναυδα[ 

χ" ρυμφηβαθνζων€π[ 
τον8Όντ€γαρν€ίκοση[ 
δαΐ[.]νμα)(^ασουδ' a^ei/o[ 
5 γλ[.]σσανμαται6στ[ 

μη^βζ^μβμηττροψαλί 
αλλ[. .]τΓ€τωσμοιπρ[ 
μ' €ν[.]οποίστοισ{ 

ΙΟ καιτοισ8ζθηροί>νίκπύ\ 

χ•- αλκασ/ίατ[.]ί^δ[. . . .]σ[ 
ννμφησ'€μοιγα[. .] . [ 
ορ^ο'\/Γάλα/(:τοΐ'6ϊ'[.]ογο[. .]ί_ΐ'[ 
αλλ'77συ)(οσ7Γ/θθ0αίί/€καί/ιι[.]ί'ϋ[ 

1 5 οτονμαλισταπραγματοσ\ρβιαν€χ^€ίσ 

τοπωνανασσατων[λ^'ίκνΚΚηνησσθζνοσ 
οτονμξνονν€κηλθ[.]νυστ€ρον(ρρασω• 
τοφθ€γγμαδημιντον[.]οπ€ρφων€ΐφρασοΐ' τουτοπωσ 

•• φωνίίφρασον 

καιτισποτ αντωιοί[.\γαρασσζταψροτων ο^ηνίν^θ* 
20 νμασμ€ναντονσ)(ρτιτά3' ξίδξναισαφωσ 

ωσ€ΐφαν€Ϊτ€Τθΐ'λ[.]γοντον€^€μον. 
αντοισιννμι.[. .]τ]μιαπορίζ€ται• 
KaLyapKiKpxm[. . .]τονργον€ΐ'[.]€[.]ι>ξδραισ 
ηρανο•ηωσμ[. . .']στ[.]σ£'^€τα[. .joyoi»• 

25 α.• •\7Ά']'^Ρ^Φ{ '\'γηνα[?^αντιδοσ 

[ ^^υσατο' 

[ ]ι» . [.]φί\ασ 

Col. xi. 

[ '[ληθηιτησβαβυζωνουθζασ 

[ ]οσδ€παίδ'€φιτνσ€νμοΐΌν' 

[ ]χ^^ρσιταισ€μαισβγωτρ€φω 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 53 

Col. X. 

Xo(pos). νύμψη βαθνζων^ ττ[ανσαί χ^όλον (<^^Ρ•) 

τοϋ^ , οντ€ γαρ νύκο<$ η\κζί σί. τοι 
Sa[o]u μάχ^α? ονδ' a^ei/o[s' που σίθ^ν 
γλ[ω]σσ' αν μάταιος τ[' άψ' ημών θίγοι. 
δ μη μ€ μη προψαλ[άξτ)ς κακοΪ9, 

αλλ' [ζύ]7Γ€τώ9 μοι πρ\6ψανον το frpay- 
μ , kv \τ\όποις τοΐσ\βξ τις νίρθζ yds S)S' άγα- 
στως iyapvae θύσπιν avSa[v ; 
{Κν.) ταϋτ '4στ' ^κ^νων νυν [τρόπων nenaiTepa, 
10 καΐ τοΐσδβ θηρών ζκπν[θοιο μάλλον αν 

άλκασμάτ[ω]ν δ[€ΐλή]ς [re παρατηρίων 
νύμφης' €μοΙ γά[ρ ού]κ [άριστον ear' epiv 
όρθοψάλακτον kv [λ]όγο[ίσ]ίί/ [ίστάναι. * 

αλλ' ήσυ)(^ος ττρόφαίν^ και μ[ή.νν[ί μοι 
15 οτον μάλιστα πράγματος χρβίαν εχβί?. 

(Χο.) τόπων άνασσα τών\β\€, Κυλλήνης σθένος, 
ότου μ\ν ονν^κ ήλθ\ο\ν ύστερον φράσω• 
το φθύγμα 5* ήμΐν τοΰ[θ'] οπ€ρ φωνύ φράσον τοΰτο itms 
και τις ποτ αυτω όι[α\χαρασσ€ται ρροτων. ου(τ«5)ήνίν(τφ)Θ€(ωνο8). 
2θ {Κν.) υμάς μ^ν αυτούς χ^ρη τάδ' ξΐδίναι σαφώς 
ως €1 φαν€Ϊτ€ τον λ[ό]γον τον e^ ίμοΰ, 
αντοΐσιν νμΐ[ν ζ]ημία' πορίζίται. 
και γαρ κζκρυπ[ται] τονργον kv {&](\S>\v '4δραις, 
"Ηραν όπως p\rj πν\στ\ι\ς ϊ^€τα\ι λ]όγοΐ'. 
25 -Z[ei']s y[ap] κρνφ[αίαν ey στ€]γην 'Ατλαντίδος 

[ ]€νσατο 

[ ]^ ' ['] 0''λα9 

Col. χί. 

[ ] λήθη της βαθυζώνου θζάς. 

[>cara σπ€]ος 5e παΐδ' ^φίτνσζν μόνον, 
[τούτον 5e] χ^ρσι ταΐς ^μαΐς eyob τρύφω• 



54 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[ '\αρισγυσζννοσ(ύ\.•)(€ίμαζ^ταί 

5 [ ]ακαίποτητακαίκοίμηματα 

[ ]αργανοίσμζνουσαλικνΐτιντροφην 

[ ]€τίζωρνκτακαίκαθημ(ραν• 

[. . . .]υ^ζταικατημαρονκ€π€ίΚθτα 
- [. . . .^στοσ'ωστβθανμακαίφοβοσμ^χξί 

ΙΟ [ λμρ^ΚΤθνημαρίΚπ^φασμζν[.]σ ημίρασπ^φασμίνοσ 

[ ]σ€ρ€ΐ8€ηΓαί8οσξίσηβησακμην' 

[ ]μ€ν\[€^ιζ€ίκουκ€Τίσχολαζ€ται 

σ 

[ ]τοίονδ€7ΓαιδαΘησανροστ€γ€ΐ• )τ[. .]Φ«ι 

Γ ]''••[•• ']' ^ο'Τίτουπατροσθίσζί• 

15 α0[ ]^πΎμΜχο-^νΦρψ[ 

και .[..]• ^^4 ]σημζρα\.μίαι 

ζξνπτιασι^ ]ανησατρ' 

τοωνδ€Θη[ ]οσηδοντ]σ• 

€μμ€στορα[ ]αικατωδ[. . .] 

2θ "^ άφρασ[ ]παισβοησ 

παίδο[ ]μαζ€ίσ[ 

θηρα)μ[ ]*λ^7^ • [ 

φώνημ[ ]σ€^οι;[ 

τονδαψί ]ον[ 

25 7ώσ€^€0[ ] 

ροντάπα[ ]e[ 

Col. xii. 

τοσποριζζίντοιάνδζγήρνν 
μηνϋναπίστ€[.]•πισταγαρσζπροσγ€λαιθ€ασ€πη 
γ καιπωσπίθωμαίτουθανοντοσψθξγγματοιοντορβρξμζΐν 

πίθονθανωνγαρ^σγ^φωνηντωνδανανδοσηνοθηρ ξωνδ€γη[ 
5 7Γοιοστισην€ΐδοσπρ[.]μήκησ.ηπίκνρτοσ'ήβραχνσ 

βραχυσχντρ6ίδησπο[.]κίλη^δορα*'κατζρρικνωμ€νοσ τροχριδη[ 
ωσαίξλονροσ€ΐκασαιπ€φνκ€ν.ητωσπορδαλίσ 
χ^ πλ€ΐστονμζ[.]αξνγογγυλοΐ'γαρ€στικαιβρα)(υσκ€λ€σ 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 55 

[μητρο9 y]a/o Ισχύς kv νόσω χ^ιμάζ^ταν 
5 [κά8ζστ'\α και ποτήτα καΙ κοιμήματα 

[προς σπ]αργάνοίς μένουσα Χικνΐτιν τροφην 
[^^ζυθγτίζω νύκτα και καθ' ημ^ραν. 
[6 δ' α]νξ€ται κατ ημαρ ουκ kneiKora 
[/ζ€γί]στο9, ώστ€ θανμα και φόβος μ' e'xet. 
10 [οϋπω γ]αρ 'ίκτον ημαρ €Κ7Γ€φασμ€ΐ/[ο]9 ήμίραβ 'ττ€φασμίνο5. 

[γνωι]ς epiiSei παιδος eh ήβη^ άκμήν, 
[κάξορ]μ€ΐ'ίζ€ΐ κονκίτι σγοΧάζ^ται 

[βλάστη•] TOiSvSe τταΐδα θησαυρός στ^γ^ι. τ[ρί]φει. 

[ονσ€υρ€]τος [τ €τ] €στι του πατρός ΰ^σ^ι. 
15 άφ[αν€Ϊ δ' δ π^ύθη φ]θύγμ{α) μηχαντ} βρίμ[ον 

και 7Γ[όλ]λ' €θά[μβζΐς, αύτο\ς ήμεροι, μια 
ζξ ύπτιας κ[ίστης γ Ιμηγ]ανήσατο' 
τοιόνδ^ θη[ρος ζκ θανόντ\ος ηδονής 
ζμμζστον ά[γγος evpe κ]αι κάτω δ[ονζΐ.] 

2ο {Χο.) άφρασ[το ] παις βοής (άντιστρ.) 

παιδο[ ]μαζ€ΐσ[ 

θηρ€υμ[α ]• Xeyei[y 

φωνημ[α ]σξθου[ 

t6vS άφ[ ]οί/[ 

25 Τ"®? e^e0[. ] 

ροντ άπα[ ] e[/c θανόν- 



Col. χϋ. 

τος πορίζζΐν τοιάνδζ γήρνν. 
(Κυ.) μή νϋν άπίστζ[ι\• πίστα yap σβ προσγ^λα θξάς '^πη. 
(Χο.) και πως πίθωμαι του θανόντος φθίγμα τοιούτον βρίμ^ιν ; 3°° 

[Κν.) πιθοΰ' θανών γαρ eV^e φωνήν, ζων δ' άναυδος ην 6 θήρ. ξων δίνη [ 
(Χο.) ποΐός τις ην €Ϊδος ; πρ[ο]μήκης, ή 'πίκνρτος, ή βραχύς ; 
(Κν.) βραχύς χυτρ{ώ)δης πο[ι]κίλη δορά κατζρρικνωμίνος. τροχ(ώ)δη(8) [ 

(Χο.) ως αίύλονρος ίίκάσαι πύφυκ^ν, ή τως πόρδαλις ; 
(Κν.) πλ€Ϊστον μ€[τ]αξύ, γογγύλον γαρ €στι καΐ βραχυσκίλίς. 



56 



15 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ον8'ωσιχ^€υμ[.]νίπροσφίρ€σπζφυκ€νον8ωσκαρκίνωί 

ονδ' αντοιοντ[.]ν€στίναλλ' aXXovTLi^' €^€νρουτροπον 

αλλωσΚ€ραστ[.](Τκανθαροσ8ητ'€στιναιτναιοσφνην 

νυν€γγυσ€γν[. .]ωίμαλισταπροσφ£ρ€στοκνωδαλοι/ 

τ[ ]φων[. .]v€στtuaυτovτovl•τόσ.ήτ6υ^ωφpaσo[.] 

]λο[. . .]ορ^\\ινησυγγονοστωστρακρζωι^ oV«vT]* Γ 

]v€[. . .] . π6ρ(τυνονζίτιπλ[.]ον€)(€ΐσ 



25 



2 1 letters 

22 „ 

23 » 



24 



25 



]uvS' ανλνρανο7ΐ[. . .]αλ€ί 
] . κτ€αροντ]στ\. . .] . tlui 
]δ€ρμακ[. .]στ . [ 
]ονω8[.]κλαγγα[ 
]6ρωσ€ρ€ίδ€τα[ 
]πλβκτα . [ 

]λά$οσκ[ 

]λοπ€σδ([ 

]αμματοί{ 



ΙΟ 



Col. χίίί. 

καιτουτο\νπη[.]€στακ€στρονκαίπαραψνκ[.]ηρ[. .]ΐ'[ 
Κ€ίνωιμοι/ον•)(α.[.]ρίί8αλνιωνκαιτιπροσφων[ 
ξνμφωνον€ξα[.]ρ€ίγαραυτοναι6λίσματησλ[.]ρασ[ 
ουτωσθ7Γαίσθανοντίθηριφθζγγμ€μηχανησατ[ 
ι χ9 οψα\ακτοστίσομφηκατοίχι/(ΐτοτΓου[ 

Ttf' ίπτάδ tar ονονφάσ ματ ίγ 

γωρ ζπανθ^μίζΗ «πανθίμιξίται «ν^θ* 

τοπραγμαδ'ο-νπβρπορξνωβαδην 

ισθίτονδά[.]μορ' οστίσποθ οσ 

ταντ €Τ€)(νησατ 'ουκα\λοσ€στίνκλ[ 

αντ€Κ€ΐνονγυναισάφ'ισθί' 

συδαντηωνδξμηχαλζ 

φθήισ^μοίδζδυσφορηθψσ 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



57 



15 



20 



(Xo.) 
(Ku.) 
(Xo.) 
{Kv.) 
(Xo.) 
(Kv.) 
(Xo.) 

(Xo.) 



ούδ' ώ? ί-^^ν^υμίων) προσψξρ^ πίφυκ^ν ούδ' ώ? καρκίν(θ9) ; 

οι)δ' αυ τοίθί'τ[ό]ΐ' ϊστιν, αλλ' άλλοι/ τιν e^eupov τρόπον. 

αλλ' ώί κ€ράστ[η]9 κάνθαρο^ δητ karlv Ahvalos φυήν ; 

νυν eyyuy 'iyv[ais\ ω μάλιστα προσφ^ρϊ^ το κνώδαλον. 

τ[ί δ' αν το] φων[οΰ]ν kaTiv αύτον, tovvtos ή τοϋξω, φράσο[ν.] 

]λο[. . .]ορίνη ούγγονο, τωίγ 6)στράκων. ^^;;;|,Τ;;^^ 

ποίον δ\ τοϋνομ ^ν]νί[π^'\<$ ; πόρσυνον, €ί τι πλ[€]οΐ' «χείί. [Θ]«(ωνο5). 
τον θήρα μ\ν γβλυν, το φωνο]νν 8' αυ λνραν ό π[αΪ9 κ]αλζΐ. 



25 



22 letters 

η )) 

24 „ 

)■> >> 
21 

24 „ 

25 „ 



] . κτίανον ησν[. . .] . TiVi ; 
] 8ίρμα κ[. .]στ • [ 
^ον cS5[e] /cXayya[i'et 
]όρω? €ρ€ί5€τα[ί 
] πλεκτά . [ 
]λ<ί5θ9 Ac[ 
<Ολ]λθΠ•€5• 5€[ 

]α/ί/^ατα)[ 
]ο.[ 
Ι or 2 lines lost. 



Col. xiii. 

και τοντο λνπη[ς] eVr άκβστρον και παραψυκ[τ]ήρ[ιο]ν 
κίίνω μόνον, \α[ι]ρ€ΐ δ' άλνων και τι προσφων[ων μύλο? 
^υμφωνον ξξα[ί]ρΗ γαρ αύτον αΐόλισμα τή? λ[ν]ρας. 
οντω9 6 παΪ9 θανόντι θηρι φθύγμ €μη)(ανήσατ[ο. 
5 Xo(pos). ό{ρθο)ψάλακτ09 τις όμφη κατοΐ)(ν€Ϊ τόπον, 

πρίπτα {δ' αν) δια τόνον φάσματ ey- 

\(ύρ €πανθ€μίζ€1• «ττανθίμίξίται ί'ν τ(ψ) Θ«(ωνθ5). 

το πράγμα δ' ονπ€ρ πορεύω βάδην, 
ΐσθι τον δα[ί]μον όστις ποθ' δί 
ΙΟ ταντ €Τ€)(νήσατ , ούκ άλλος ίστίν κλ[οπ€νς 

άντ eKiivov, γνναι, σάφ* ΐσθι. 
συ δ' άντι τώνδβ μη χ^αλξ- 
φθης μ{η)δ€ δυσφορηθγις. 



{στρ.) 



58 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[ '.^νησ€'Τίνακ\θ7τηνων€ΐ8ισ[ 

15 [ ] • ^φαχζίμαζΗν[ 

[ λνταφϊ\ήτηνκα[ 

[ ^αναυτηίτηίκΧο^ 

[ ]iy€ra[.]j;^7;Xe[ 

[ ^ιΧηθηΧί'/^ 

2θ [ ]<ρξναισαφ[ 

[ , .]8€βονσπαι/ν[ 

[ ]αΐκαθηρ[.]ο[ 

[ ]λοντ€μων[ 

[ ]09•?[•Μ 



Col. xiv. 

[ ]αρτιμανθανωιχροι/ωί 

[ ]ασκοι/τατηίμηιμωρίαί 

[ ]υ3ξν•αλλαπαιδίάσχ^αριι>' 

[ ]ν€ίσ€μ'€νδιαν€)(ων 

5 [ ]μ'ητίΚ€ρδαίν€ίνδοκ€ΐσ 

[. ]\αζβκαίΤ6ρπονφρ€να• 

[ ]ντατονδιοσσαφ€ΐλογωι 

[ ]ων€ΐ'ν€ωιν€ονλογοι/' 

[ ]ιτροσπατροσ κλέπτη σζψν 

ΙΟ [ ^ητρωσίνηκΧοττηκρατϋ' 

[ ^ισ^στιτονκΧζΤΓτηνσκοτπί 

δ' 
[. ^ ]καρπορτονδ€τον7Γανάίδομοσ 

[. . .]€ΐγ€νοσπροσαπτ€τηι/7Γονηριαν 
[. . .]<TOUTiv ηκ€ί•τώ^8€^'Όνχ^ουτωπρ€π€ΐ' 
1,5 α[. .]αί€ν€ΐσίτΓαίσ'ΐ'€οσ•γαρωΐ'ανηρ- 

π[. .]ωνίθαλΧωνωστραγοσκνικωΐ)(Χιδαΐσ' 

παυουτοΧζίονφαΧακρονηδονψπίτνασ 

[.]l'/ce/c^eω^'rα^<jΰ^α/cαίγeλoιαχpη 

τ 

[.]α^Όfτα/cλαtei^Ί'στ€/oωί7eyωyeλω υστίρωσίγω 



1174 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



59 



15 



Xo.) 
{Kv.) 
(Xo.) 

{Xo.) 



τις €)(Η πλά]νη σ€ ; τίι^α κλοπην ών€ί8ίσ[ας ; 

ου μα Δία σ , ω πρίσψ^ιρα, •^ζ.ιμάζ^ίν [θ^λω. 

μων τον Διός τταΐδ' 6]ντα φ{η)λήτην κα[λ€Ϊς ; 

] αν avTfj TJj κλο[τΓτϊ. 

€]'ί γ€ τά[λ]?7^^ λ6[γ€ί?. 

τ]άληθη λ€γ[ω. 

κ€κλο]φ€ναι σαφ[ 

] Se βονς πάνυ 

]α καθήρ[μ]ο[σ€ 

]λου τ€μων [ 

]0ο . δ[ο]/)α[ 

3 or 3 lines lost. 



10 



15 



Col. xiv. 

(Κν.) [ ] άρτι μανθάνω χρόνω , 

[ ζγγ^άσκοντα rrj 'μβ μ<^ρίψ 

[ o]v8iv, αλλά τταιδίάς χάριν. 

[σν δ' ονν το λοηΓθ\ν eh ίμ ^ύδίαν ίγων, 

[ei σοι φξρίί χάρ^μ ή τι Κ€ρδαίν€ΐν δοκ€Ϊ9, 

[όπως θίλ^ις κά]χαζ€ και τίρπον φρ^να- 

[τον τταΐδα δ" 6]ντα τον Διός σαφξΐ λόγω 

[μη σκωπτί ποι\ων kv νίω νύον λόγον. 

[οντος γαρ οϋτβ] προς πατρός κλέπτης '4φν 

[οντ αντις kv μ]ήτρωσιν ή κλοπή κρατίΐ. 

[ξι δη κλοπή τ]ις ίστι, τον κλύπτην σκόπα 

[άπορον ά]καρπον• τονδζ δ* ον π{<ίΐ)ν{^) δόμος. 

[άθρ]€ΐ γ€νος, προσάπτε την πονηρίαν 

[προ\ς δντιν ήκβι• τωδβ δ' ονχ οντω πρ€π€ΐ. 

ά[λλ'] aiev el σν παις• νίος γαρ ων άνηρ 

π[ώγ]ωνι βάλλων ως τράγος κν{ή)κω χλιδας. 

πανον το λξΐον φαλακρον ήδονβ πιτνάς. 

[ο]νκ ίκ Oecov τα μώρα και γίλοια χρη 

[χ]ανόντα κλαίξΐν vaTep ; ως eyo) (λ)6(γ)ω. ΰστ€ρ' is «γώ. 



6ο THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

20 στρ^φουλνγίζοντ€μνθοισ 

οποιανθ€λί\-σ][σ^βα§ίνζυρίσκ απο 
ψηκτον'ονγαρμ^ταυταπζίσίίσ 
πωστοχ^ρηματοντ€σ€ΐργασμζροσ τοχρημαουτοσ 
ρινοκο\\ητονα\\ωνξ.κ\ζ•^ίνβοωρ ΤΐΙ• • • '^ 

25 ττου8ορα\^. . λμποτων'Κο^ιου' 

[.]ημ^τα[. . .]ξοδουβιβαζ€' 



Col. XV. 



[. .]€υσγαρ[ 
[.] . αισκλο[ 
[. .]τοίπονη[ 
[.]ακωσακοι^ 
[.]ιδζσταλη[ 
[.]νμηταδ'[ 



L 

ΙΟ χ•- ί[ 

ΐ 

L 

15 ?■ η€[.]καιβοασν€μον(ητ[ 

7τ[.]ΐΐονσ8€γ ηδηνν^Ι 
τ[.]σωπ6νηρ ζ)(€ΐ'Τίπλ[ 

«στιν 

07raf(r[[r]]o5'ej/5oj/ey/ce/fX7;[ 

•ον• 

[. .]νπαι8απαν(Γαιτουδιοσ[ 
20 δ^ π[.]νοιμ[.]ν[.]τασβονστι<τ€[ 

ηδημ€πι/([.]γ€ΐσκαισν^α[ 
[. . .]λ€ίσ€π^[. . .]ι^. .]^€λαυν[ 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 6i 

20 (-Xo•) στρέφου λνγιζον re μύθοι^, οποί- [άντίστρ.) 

αν eiXeis βάξιι^ ζΰρισκ άπό- 

ψηκτον ου yap //€ ταντα π^ίσ^ί? 

(ρ)πω9 το χρήμ οντο9 ζίργασμίνοί τό χρήμα oiros• 

ρινοκολλητον αλλωρ eKAeyev ροών 
25 ΤΓον 6ορά[ς ή] 'πο των Λοβίου. 

[μ\ή /!€ τά[σ5' e]| 68οϋ βίβαζξ. 



Col. XV. 

(Χο.) [ό Zjei)? γά/ο [ 
(Κν.) [ο\ 7ΓαΪ9 κλο[π 

(Χο.) [d] TOL πονη[ρα δρα, πονηρός ών κνρΰ. 
(Κν.) [κ]ακως άκον[ζΐν ου τΓρίπα Αί09 γόνω. 
5 (Χο.) [6]ί δ' eW άλη[θη, χρή pe και λύγ€ΐν τάδΐ. 
(Κν.) [θ]ύ μη τάδ' [uirrji 

{Κυ.) [ 

(Χο.) [ 

(Κν.) τ[ 
ΙΟ (Χο.) ί[ 

(Κν.) ν[ 

(Χο.) [ 

(Κν.) λ[ 

(Χο.) γ . [. . . .]α . . [ 
1 5 (-ΚΊ».) 7Γο[ν] καΐ βόας νίμουσί τ[ 

(Χο.) π[λ]6£Όι>9 5e γ' ^'5ί; νυν [ 

(ίν.) τ[ί']ί, ώ πόνηρ , '4χ€ΐ ; τί ιτλ[ 

(Χο.) δ παις o(y) eVioi' ίστίν kyK€K\r}[phos. 

(Κυ.) [το]ν παΐδα παΰσαι το(ν) Δ ως [κακώς λίγων. 
20 (Χο.) π[α]ύοιμ [α\ν [d] τάς βοΰς τις ([ξβλάν θίλοι. 400 

{Κυ.) ήδη μ€ πν[ί]γ€ΐς και σύ χα[ί βόζς σίθ^ν. 

(Χο.) [. . .]λζΐσ€πρ[. . .]υ[ . €]ξ(λαυν[ 



62 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Col. xvi. Col. xvii. 



lOVLOV] 



ί 
[ 
[ 

L 



lO 



οντοσονφ[ 
■~~ ωλ[ 
ΐωδ[ 
ωλοξιαδ^Ι 
καΐΊταρηΙ 
των[.]οω[ 



]ίλ€θοισβοων '-■■'•'■ 

]νοσ οπθ[ 

πρ[ 

μισθοσ[ 
€λ€ΐ;β€ρο[ 
2θ TOi/eyl 

Unplaced Fragments. 

Probably from the bottom of Cols, i-iii. 

Fr. I. Fr. 2. Fr. 3. Fr. 4. Fr. 5. 

5[ ]οι/•ο[ ]€λα . [ ]σσαν[ ]ο[ 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS- 63 



Col. xvi. Col. xvii. 



[ 
5 (-Xo.) ίου ίον [ 

ην τ 'ίφη π[ 
0VT09 ου φ[ 
(^ί.) ά A[oiia (?) 

ίώ δ[ 
ΙΟ (Χο.) ω Λοξία 5e[ 

καΐ παρη[ 
των [β]οα)[ν 
'Απ6λλ{ων) [.]uv . [ 

■n-JeXi'eois βοών 4•]^Η 

ου(τωβ) ή]ν «ν τ(φ) Θί(ωνο5). ^ ^ β^Τ 

. ]vos. ** '■ 

ΟΊΓθ[ 

Μ 

μίσθο9 [ 
ίλ€νθ€ρο[ 

20 (ί**.) 7'δϊ' 6y[ 



Unplaced Fragments. 

Probably from the bottom of Cols, i-iii. 
Fr. I. Fr. 2. Fr. 3. Fr. 4. Fr. 5. 

(^) 4 ].[ >«λ[ Μ ].[ 

(Β) 5[ joi/• o[ ]€λα . [ ]σσαι[ ]o[ 



64 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Fr. 6. 


Fr. 7 


• 


Fr. 8. 




Fr. ( 


9. Fr. 10, 


] . M•] • [ 


l-'i 




]<A 




Μ 


]!^•[ 


>..[ 


]?.4 




].o[ 




]r[ 


• * 






Probably from Col. ix. 






Fr. II. 




Fr. 12. 




Fr. 13. 




Fr. 14. 


]vri^ 








]ar?[ 




. \°iA 


] . • Κ 




]^<A 




]•[ 




]?^'[ 


• 




].[ 




• 




• 


Fr. 15. 

]?[ 




Fr. 16. 




Fr. 17. 

]•.4 




Fr. 18. 

]?••ι 


]•[ 




l-l 




Μ 




• 




From Col. xv ? 






From Col. xvii ? 


Fr. 19. 




Fr. 20. 




Fr. 21. 




Fr. 22. 


]«M 




]ί/^3οω[ 




] 




] . . [-1 . [ 


] • ^K 




y^ui 




] 




]^^ff[ 


\<T<ry . [ 




'\στίτο[ 




] 
]yi;r[ 




]ονθο[ 

]?7λλ[ 
5 ]-..[ 
. • • 



Miscellaneous. 

Fr. 23 (λ). Fr. 23 {b). Fr. 24. Fr. 25. 

]βουρι[ ]ι;κ€χ[ ] . α^[ 

] • [ ]λοσδ[ 1 «■ IN Λ Γ 

]χρνσωΙπλ[ ]τισασ[ J'/^a^ \Μθΐ{ 



Fr. 6. 

] . λπ[.] . [ 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
Fr. 7• Fr. 8. Fr. 9. 



]αί[ 



Μ 



Μ 
Μ 



Fr. 10. 



65 



Fr. II, 

'\vtlk[ 



Probably from Col. ix. 
Fr. 12. Fr. 13. 






]aro[ 



Fr. 14. 

]ιομ[ 
Ισε . 



Fr. 15. 



Fr. 16. 



Fr. 17. 



Fr. li 



]o[ 


]ατ[ 




]. 


Κ 


]^.[ 


]•[ 


From Col. xv? 




Μ 


• 


From Col. xvii ? 


Fr. 19. 


Fr. 20. 


Fr. 


21. 




Fr. 22. 


W[ 


Tcu]i/ βοω\ν 


] 






].•[•]•[ 


] . ων[ 


]^^4[ 


] 






]ρυζΐ[ 


]σσι; . [ 


€]στί το[ 


] 






]ονθο[ 


. . . 


]τασ[ 


] yvv[ai 




],;λλ[ 




. 


]• 


. ۥ 




5 ]••.[ 






]aL 




• • • 



Fr. 23 {a). 



] χρυσω ■7r\[ 



Miscellaneous. 
Fr. 23 {b). Fr. 24. 



] θουρι[ 

]λθ5 δ[ 

]τισοσ[ 



]ιμαζ[ 



Fr. 25. 

] • <[ 



66 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



]βωνα[.] . [ 
^πονήσαΐ 


]σα[ 




]χμον[ 


]στρ[ 
5 1 1 


Fr. 26. 


Fr. 27. 




Fr. 28. 


Fr. 29. 


]βραβ^υμ[ 


] . ιαν€ίφρασ[ 

]ρακ[. .] . [ 


]5[.] . [ 
]τοιο[ 


]7ram[ 




. 


. 


]κτ[ 


]€?Τί[ 



Fr. 30• 

] 
]αρου[ 

]ονα.[ 

]λ6ί 

1 
. ] 

Fr. 34. 

1 

] 

'\ατον 
V 



]eXeaa 



] 



Fr. 31. 

1 



1 

] 



Fr. 32. 

]• 
]φ\φο[ 

] 



Fr. 36. 

]ί5ία[ 

] 
] 
] 



Fr. 33• 

]?[ 

]αίσ . [ 
]τω[ 
]ο<ρ[ 
5 ^νΚ 

Μ 

σ 

Μ 
Μ 

'° Ixfi 

Μ 
]?Μ 

] 



5 ] 



]ya,y 



1174 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



]βωνα[.] . [ 


]π6[ 


1 i^H 


]στρ[ 


] πονήσα[ 


]σα[ 


]χμον[ 


]μηπ[ 


• 


. 






] 1 


Fr. 26. 


Fr. 27. 




Fr. 28. 


Fr. 29, 


] βραβ€υμ[α 


] . iav€i ψράσ[ 




m • [ 


m 


• • . 


]p «4 •] . [ 




] TOio[ 
]KT[ 


]παία[ 

]€στι[ 



6η 



Fr. 30. 



Fr. 31. 



Fr. 32. 



Fr. ^3' 



] 


] 


]. 


]«[ 


]a/)oi'[ 


]ροτ[ 


] φ\φο[^ 


]αισ . [ 


'\ova[ 


]ρια[ 


] 


]τω[ 


]λ6ί 


] eL'0y[ 


]μν[ 


]Ο0[ 


Ί^ 


]ατω[ 


. 


5 ]ί"?λ[ 


] 


• 




]' 


] 






]μ^ 


• • 






]σσ[ 


Fr. 34. 


Fr. 35• 


Fr. 36. 


ΙΟ ]Χ4 


. 


. 


. 


]0Γ.[ 


] 


]ρ4 


].η[ 


]α5[ 


1 


] 


]ιδια[ 


]«/^[ 


]ατον 


]oy^a . ο[ 


] 


]α.0[ 


> 


1 


] 


] 


] 


] 


] 


. 



5 ] 

]ναν 



F 2 



68 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Of the three previously known fragments of the Ichneutae, two have occurred 
above (xi. ia-13, xii. 6 ; of. notes ad loc.) ; the third is: — 
293. Pollux X. 34 

Ινηλατα ζύλα 
τρίγομφα bLaTopevcrai ae beirai 
A corrupt passage, on which cf. Lobeck, Phrynichus^ p. 178. 

To this play may now be referred with W(ilamowitz)-M (Ollendorff) 
932. Athen. ix, p. 409 c 

The word is given as an epithet of Hermes τταρά Σοφοκλ^ΐ. βοοικλίψ A, 
βοόκλξψ C Eustath., βοίκλξψ Musurus, βουκλ^ψ Dindorf. 



i. 1-3. For the supplement of 1. i cf. 11. ro and 14 ; βροτοϊς involves an accompanying 
ueois, which will naturally precede. This line is probably the first of the play. Line 1 4 of 
Col. iv, which is marked as the looth verse, is indeed not more than the 94th from this point, 
and possibly a foregoing column, of which the upper part was occupied e.g. by a hypothesis 
or a list of characters, has been lost ; but the numeration of lines in papyri is not always 
exact, and if iv. 20, 22, &c., are counted as whole lines, the figure 200 atviii. 13 is but one 
in excess, with i. i as the starting-point. Apollo's name ought then to occur in 1. 3. 

4-5. Something like [oetj^joi' [γάρ ear ί'μη δε 8νσ]λοφον may have stood in 1. 4, but the 
restoration depends upon that of the next verse. Murray suggests [et φ(ύξ€\τα[ι κλ/ψαν ye, 
but the initial supplement is too long. 

6. vόμevμ]a (W-M) is somewhat long for the space, and perhaps a more recondite peri- 
phrasis was employed, e. g. νΐανί(νμ]α, which W-M has also proposed. Three classes of the 
cattle are apparently distinguished, (i) the full-grown cows, (2) their calves, (3) the immature 
heifers ; Murray's γένη veoyva is thus less suitable. 

7-16. ' They have all disappeared, and in vain I track them, wandering in secret far 
from the cattle's manger, hidden by some artifice. For I would not have thought that any 
one either of the gods or of the mortal creatures of a day would have dared so far as to 
do this deed. On learning it distraught with fear I set forth and search, with full proclama- 
tion to gods and men, so that none may be ignorant. For I follow frantic in pursuit. And I 
have visited in haste the peoples of the whole host of Thrace, but no one . . .' 

γ-8. The restoration of 1. 7 and τ^λε βον]στάθμου in 1. 8 are due to W-M ; Murray 
suggests that ταφρ may refer to a ditch surrounding Apollo's byre (e.g. τάφρ[ων vnepOe vv]v. 
In 1. 8, where there was some difference of reading, neither the circumflex accent nor the 
diaeresis on t is quite certain ; but [λαθ] is clearly indicated by the marginal λα[. 8ιασ[ above 
is possibly διασ[κοπω as a variant for Ιχνοσκοπω. 

13. [στείχ\ω: Οι e.g. \ζψ'\ω, as both W-M and Murray suggest, ν of ματευωΐ' was 
deleted by means of dots placed above and beneath it. 

14. Either rdSe or τόδ? may be right; a similar choice between singular and plural is 
given at iii. 25 and v. 9. 

15. \ακοΚο\υθΊα W-M, supposing this to be the passage referred to in Bekker, Anecd. 

367. 32 ακολουθία• η άαολούθησις. Έοφοκληί (Nauck, Fr. 899). Murray suggests [δυσπ6]υ^ί'α. 

16-17. [θρακ]ων and αλλ' ov]ns W-M. Another method of treating the passage is to 
take ]ων as the genitive of a more general term or as a participle, e. g. [στΓίύδ]»^, and to put 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 69 

θρ.7]κίο[ in 1. 19. Something like [ζητών] ris [avrhidXe (Murray) or [ΐΧπώς\τΐ5 [. . . would then 
follow in 1. 17. ]tov in the margin may well be στρα]το^ again, with something other than 
του παντός preceding as a variant. 

18-23. That these two small fragments belong to Col. i is clearly indicated both by 
their appearance and contents, but their relation to each other and to the rest of the 
column is not definitely fixed. The worm-eaten edges of both show the same pattern, 
according to which τ]ά θΐσσαλων should be in the same line as e]neiTa [Se. But the worming 
is not an infallible guide, since the papyrus may not have been folded quite straight ; and if 
^π(ί]τα Κ is right in 1. 23, it is desirable to lengthen the interval between this and the foregoing 
ej/reira [5e. This being granted, a further comparison of the worm-marks in Col. iii suggests 
that there is no loss between 11. 17 and 18 ; the adscript of which a few letters remain In the 
left margin of Col. ii will then be opposite 1. 22, and the loss below 1. 23 will extend to four 
verses, in which no doubt Attica was mentioned. At ii. i the Peloponnese is reached 
(Δωρ«ο[). In 11. 21-2 supplements suggested by W-M are printed exempli gratia. 

ii• 3-5• '?'«'" ^"d ^{{σβατον W-M, who points out that the words ηκω . . . Κν\]ληνης 

. . . χώρο»/ give a complete sense, which only requires some ornamental amplification (11. 4-5, 

e. g. 8υ[σβατον or δύ[σκρημνον nerpais 8νσψ€μόν] re). In 1. 5 he WOUld emend es tO et (e. g. 

ei δ' ν[ληβάτης €νταΐ)θα ποϊ\μην κτ\), but this is hardly justifiable in a passage so mutilated, 
especially when is suits the context, and the corruption of el would be inexplicable. To 
substitute ff for δ' would be less objectionable ; the J^ in the margin (which suggests θ[€(ωΐΌί) 
again) shows that there was some variant here. 

6-17. ' Therefore if any shepherd or husbandman or charcoal-burner is by, or one of 
the nymph-born race of hill-roving satyrs, I announce to them one and all, whosoever 
captures the thief of Apollo's kine, his forthwith is the reward lying ready. 

Silenus. Ο Phoebus, I heard thy voice raised in loud proclamation, and apprised of the 
matter with the haste that an old man can command, wishing to become thy favoured 
benefactor, Phoebus Apollo, I set out on this quest, if haply I may hunt down this thing 
for thee.' 

6-10. The supplements are largely due to W-M, whose restoration of [μαρί\οκαυ\τα)ν 
in 1. 7 from Soph. Fr. 964 is especially attractive {μαριλοκαυτών• άνθρακ^ντών Hesych., καΐ 

(μαριλοκαύτας) Tovs άνθρακβντά!. Σοφοκλής Phot. Zex. 247. 17). αγρωστί^ρ is an unattested form, 

and the σ is perhaps better omitted, though there is some evidence for άγρώστης = άγρώτης ; 
aypafrrjp occurs in Stcph. Byz. s.v. αγρός. In 1. 10, if [ra δ]ωρα is Supplied, the verse may be 
continued without alteration τοΰ Παίωνος όστις α[ρννται, but the lacuna is more satisfactorily 
filled by [τ6ν φ]ωρα, and the alteration of the following του to τών is no violent remedy. 

12. ω ΦοΊβΐ is a rather longer supplement than is expected; perhaps an epithet of 
φωνημαθ" stood here. 

16. The alteration of τώδ' to Tfj8\ which is proposed by W-M, is unnecessary in view 
of iii. 21. 

17. That the aorist of κννηγΐϊν should be formed with a short vowel is remarkable; 
cf. iii. 22 (κκυνηγίσαι. 

1 8-2 1. This is a puzzling passage. If 1. 18 is rightly reconstructed, Silenus means 
that he wishes his success to be proclaimed, like that of a victor in the games. This, 
hovv-ever, is not convincing, nor can I regard Murray's τ[ά] τ ayye, \οϊ\ς μοι . . . μά\\ί\στ, eV 
[aii\it']ata[t π\ρόσθ€ σο[χ) 'φζρο\ν as more satisfactory. It is not certain at the end of 1. 18 that 
φι was not followed by some other letter ; and the first of the two gammas is not quite clear 
and may possibly be ρ or σ, but τ[ό] yap ye[pa]? will hardly improve matters. In 1. 19 €7r[ 
may be «>[ ; the diflSculty of obtaining a conjunction makes π^όσθΐ σ . [ preferable to πρόσθ^ς . [. 



70 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

In 1. 20 οσσοισι not οσοισι is probably to be read ; the loss of a σ is intelligible but not its 
erroneous insertion ; some adjectival expression, meaning ' sharp-sighted ', seems indicated, 
but the remains of the end of the verse are not readily adaptable, ν before e can hardly be 
avoided, and above the line, between this and the supposed a, there is a slight vestige of ink 
which might represent a circumflex accent. The letter after β may as well be λ as a. In 
1. 2 1 the elision mark is uncertain, but it appears to stand rather too high in the line for the 
top of a p, and an optative here is not unsuitable : ' I would get my sharp-eyed sons to help, 
if you will perform your promises.' 

22. The vestige in front of [.]ω is hardly sufficient to give a clue to the verb ; something 
like χρνσόν or μισθον παρ€ξω is wanted, but παρίξω is improbable, μοννος in iambics is 
a Sophoclean use. 

23. The letters tc^ are on a small fragment which no doubt belongs to one of the first 
three columns, and must on account of the paragraphi come from the bottom of Col. ii ; its 
location in this line is, however, quite conjectural. If it is rightly placed, Fr. i will follow 
below, though whether in 24-5 or 25-6 cannot be determined. 

26. The papyrus is broken close beneath this line, but it was most probably the last of 
the column, since it ranges with iii. 27, and the dialogue works out right on the supposition 
of the loss of a line at the top of Col. iii. 

iii. 3. Murray suggests τΓο[ιησειν μ' βλΐύθΐρον, but πο[ is perhaps more likely to be ποϊυς 
in some form. Silenus could not easily anticipate what the additional boon was to be. 

4. Restored by W-M; cf. vi. 26-vii. i. From whom Silenus and the Satyrs were to 
I be ' freed ' is obscure. 

5 sqq. The metre of this short choral ode was partially, and perhaps to a large extent, 
dochmiac ; 1. 19 is a dochmiac dimeter, and dochmii occur also in 11. 15-16, while the 
remains of many of the preceding verses are compatible with the same measure. This 
dochmiac element, which is rarely employed in songs of the entire chorus — Soph. Έί. 1384- 
97 is another example — may be regarded as expressing the eagerness and excitement of the 
Satyrs. 

'5. It is not clear whether a dot after aye is the vestige of a letter or a low stop. The 
cross-bar of the e has been lengthened by the second hand. 

6. βύ[σιν, as W-M remarks, is indicated by the marginal note. 

8. Cf. AristOph. Av. 274 ovtos ώ σί τοι. 

12. Cf. note on x. i. 

1 3. That νύχια or a kindred word stood in the text may be inferred from the adscript. 

14. ποσσί is a remarkable form, which is, however, credited to Cratinus (Fr. 100, 
Kock). 

15. Murray suggests that emws is for (ΐφ', ώί (cf. ii. 12), but alterations are undesirable 
with so doubtful a context. The purpose of the paragraphus below this line is obscure. 

16-19. The slight remains of the letter before μ€τ[ suggest the base of e or σ, and are 
preceded by a diagonal stroke consistent with a, κ, λ, u, or χ; β[, though imperfect, is almost 
certain. β[ίο]ν ψί τ[ε] or β[. .]as μ€τ[α] would suit. It is, however, difficult to obtain 
a suitable connexion with what follows, which I leave as it stands in the papyrus, though 1. 1 7 
is open to some suspicion, συνάμα Oes was apparently originally written, the final σ being 
corrected to ο by the second hand, which completed the verse. If συνάμα is right, this is the 
earliest instance of the word. Taken by themselves 11. 1 7-19 may be construed : ' Therewith 
let the friendly god end our toils, who has displayed clear samples of his gold,* i. e. their 
life would be eased by the attainment of the reward. It appears from this that the gold was 
actually exhibited on the stage, άνίτω can come from either avUvai or aveiv ; the latter, giving 
another dochmius, is perhaps preferable. 



1174 NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 71 

20-6. Sil. ' Ο ye gods, Fortune and the deity who guidest steps straight, grant me 
success in the quest whereon I am now to speed forth to track down the plunder, booty, 
spoil of Phoebus from whom the stolen kine have been ravished. If any man has seen or 
heard tidings of them, he would both earn my gratitude by telling it, and join in benefitting 
king Phoebus.' 

20. Άρ{ιστοφα)ν{τ]ί) : there is some variation in the abbreviations taken to represent this 
name. Here the letters, if rightly read, are ap with ν above. In vi. 8 and ix. 6 the ν is on 
a level Avith ap, and has an t drawn through its middle ; this might well stand for ^λρ{ι.στο)νι{κος), 
if he were known as a Sophoclean commentator. At vi. 5 ap only is written, the ρ passing 
through the o, by which e. g. Άρίσταρχος could be meant, as we supposed in the Pindar 
papyrus (cf. 841. ii. 61 note). But the annotator may have allowed himself a certain 
amount of inconsistency, just as he writes β€ω and Se for θίωνος ; and I have therefore 
avoided a multiplication of the names. 

25. (μοιγ, not (μοι τ, was apparently written, but the latter is probably to be read with 

W-M, as well as ψράσας for δρασας. 

26. I substitute συι/τίλι^ί for προστίΚης, which does not occur elsewhere and may be due 
to a reminiscence of 1. 15 aided by the recurrence of προσφιλής immediately above. For the 
dative cf. Eurip. H. F. 1252 (ν(ργίτης βροτοΊσι. 

27. 'Moreover the informer shall be substantially rewarded' seems to have been the 
sense of this verse and the next ; the very slight traces before αμα are sufficiently consistent 
with Xo[yo]u ff which both W-M and Murray suggest. 

iv. 2-6, The Chorus apparently make an appeal for informers to come forward, and this 
is taken up by Silenus : ' Does any one profess knowledge or are all ignorant ? Then we 

must act for ourselves ' ; e. g. φησίν ns η [ov8eis φησιν abivai τάδβ ;] eaiKev ήδη κ[αι Trpos epy' όρμαν 

μ( 8f~iv. Cf. Eurip. /. T. 1072. 

7. «Γα: cf. vii. 10, 1175. 91. 4. The aspiration is stated to be Attic by the Venetus 
Scholiast on Homer l 262 ; cf. Herodian, ed. Lentz i. p. 495. 

9. The acute accent on eav is doubled, probably because the first accent fell too close 
to the e. 

10. W-M's 8inovs for SmXovs is plausible, but as usual I hesitate to accept emendations 
in a very defective passage. 

13. In the present state of the text the merits of the variant χρησθαι can hardly be 
estimated. The paragraphus below this line seems to be due to the second hand. 

14-V. 12. Half-Chor. ' A god, a god, a god, a god. Let be, let be ! We seem to have 
them ; hold ; do not . . . 

Half-Chor. These are the tracks of the kine. 

Half-Chor. Hush ! A god is leading our colony. 

Half-Chor. What are we to do, friend ? Were we performing our task aright .? What ? 
How say those on this side ? 

Half-Chor. They say yes, for these marks of themselves give clear proof. 

Half-Chor. See, see, here again is the very print of the hoofs I 

Half-Chor. Look well ! This is the exact measurement. 

Half-Chor. Come quickly and ... if any one's ear catches the noise of the kine. 

A noise. 

Half-Chor. I do not yet hear their voice clearly, yet here are the very footmarks and 
the track of those kine plain to view, 

Half-Chor. Let be ! By Zeus, the footprints are reversed ! They look in the opposite 
direction again ; see here ! What is this ? What is the manner of their arrangement ^. 



72 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

The front has been changed to the rear, or again they are entangled in opposite directions. 
A strange confusion possessed the driver.' 

14 sqq. As the paragraphi indicate, the Chorus is here divided into two or more 
sections, but the distribution of the Hnes in the papyrus seems to be sometimes at fault. In 
one place (1. 18) a paragraphus has been cancelled, but probably wrongly, by the second 
hand. I have adopted the arrangement suggested by W-M, with the slight difference that 
he would recognize a third section of the Chorus at I. 26. A still further multiplication of 
parts is quite possible, but smaller divisions than ήμιχόρια are not absolutely necessary. 

14. [ra W-M. 

15. The vestiges of the letter before p, which seems to have been partially rewritten, 
rather suggest ψ, but a r is not impossible. The imperative of a verb in -Tew or -yew is 
apparently required ; it would not be satisfactory to suppose that erei was written for en. 

17. The first three letters of the line were supplied by the corrector, and the sign in 
the margin no doubt has some reference to the original defect (cf. 1175, Fr. 3. 7) ; the dash 
following the γ was presumably inserted to fill up a blank space. άποι[κία]ν, which appears 
unavoidable, may be explained as a comic touch. 

18. Here again the initial letters proceed from the second hand, but in this case 
something was previously washed out. The authority apparently quoted in the margin for 
the V. 1. ert was not Άρίσταρχοί. [ΐ^ηνομ(ρ, which was suggested by W-M, seems probable, 
though compounds of ηνον have not previously occurred ; the compound can be avoided, as 
Murray remarks, by writing [ά'ρ'] rjvopev. 

19. With punctuation after τί, as suggested by Murray, a sufficiently good sense can be 
extracted from this line. τοισ[Ι\ is hardly to be avoided ; το is followed by part of a vertical 
stroke like that of t or v, and σ has apparently been written by the second hand through the 
base of the next letter. 

23. αυτό seems preferable to av t6', cf. 1. 25. In the marginal note iniaipov, if that 
be meant, may be taken to signify * devious course ' ; cf. ίπισιμονν, άποσιμονν : ίπίτιμον 
Avould give no sense. The abbreviated name consists of a Ν with a long I through the 
cross-stroke, and so may begin with either Ni or \v. Of these the former is the more 
likely combination, e. g. Nicander or Nicanor, though neither of these grammarians is 
known to have commented upon Sophocles. 

25. [€]κ/ϋ€[τρου]μ[€]ι/οι/ : Or perhaps [e]if/xi[joia'y]/ii[e]iOj', as PcarsoH suggests. 

26. What was originally written in place of Βρομωι, which looks right, is doubtful ; there 
does not seem to have been a dittography of χωρβι. The absence of a reference after ου(τως) 
ην may imply that δρομωι was in the archetype. After the lacuna ]ων is possible ; some 
traces of ink above and beyond €χον are perhaps accidental. 

27. This should be the last line of the column, but since the margin is broken off there 
is no certainty. 

V. I. The correction in the text is repeated as an adscript perhaps for the sake of 
greater clearness. ροιβ8οι was originally written, and the e may be due to the second hand. 

2. ροΊβδο! is a stage-direction ; the context indicates that notes on the lyre are meant. 

3. πω is very doubtful : the π may also be γ or τ ; τοι, e. g. is not impossible, [τορώ]? 
is due to W-M. φβ[έγ]ματοί was doubtless written with two gammas, as in viii. 26 Schol., 
X. 18, &c. ; cf. the note on viii. 25-7. 

4. The letters av of αυτά were converted apparently from 01 or η. I take ιχ[ΐ'»7 . . . στίβο: 
as the subject of πάρα and μαθΐϊν as epexegetic ; W-M would place a stop after στίβοί 
and make τάδε the direct object of μαθίϊν. 

7 sqq. Cf. H. Herm. 77-8 άντία ποιησαε όπλάί, τάε πρόσθΐν omvOfv, τάς δ' οπιθΐν πρόσθ(ν, 
κατά δ ΐμπαΧίρ airros e/Sati/e. 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 73 

8. av : so the papyrus, apparently implying punctuation after βήματα. If the accent 
were ignored and αϋτα δ' adopted, a stop should be placed after Βέδορκερ instead of at the 
end of 1. 7. 

An indistinct mark above the first e of eiaide might be taken for a grave accent, 
which would, however, be incorrectly placed. 

9, τοντί : the deictic form, so frequent in comedy, has hitherto been regarded as alien 
from the tragic writers; cf. introd. p. 34. 

II. For συμτι[€πλ{γ'\μίνα cf. Xenophon, Cyn. 5. 6. 

13-15. The construction is somewhat doubtful. Possibly πρόσπαων is an adverb and 
K(K\ip[fvos\ κννηγΐτΐΐν epexegetic to τίχνην [<ίξ](νρΐί ; there Avould then be only a comma after 
av, the mark of interrogation being transferred to yrj. 

13-vi. 6. Si7. ' What then is this art that you have found, what, I say ? It is strange to 
hunt thus prone on the ground. What is your method ? I do not understand. You lie 
fallen like a hedgehog in a copse, or stooping like an ape you vent your spleen. What 
is this ? Where in the world, in what sort of place, did you learn it ? Tell me, for I am 
ignorant of these Λvays. 

C/ior. Hu! Hu! Hu ! Hu ! 

Si'I. Why do you make this cry ? Whom do you fear ? Whom do you see ? What terror 
do you behold ? Why do you keep raving ? There was a harsh sound hard by : do you 
desire to learn what it was ? Why are ye silent, ye who were erst so loud ? 

C/ior. Nay, be silent ! 

Si7. What is it there that you keep turning from ? 

C/ior. Listen now ! 

St7. How can I listen when I hear no man's voice ? 

C/ior. Be persuaded by me. 

St7. You will never help my pursuit. 

Ckor. Listen again awhile to this thing, a noise such as no mortal ever heard, whereby 
we are here dumb-struck and confounded.' 

17. άτΓοθνμαίν(ΐ5, which Stands in the papyrus, might perhaps, as W-M suggests, here 
have the sense of άττοθυμιάς, flatum emittis ; cf. όρμαίνειν and όρμάν. But there is no other 
trace of such a use, and the anapaest is very objectionable. κνβΒα appears to be sound, 
though the δ was originally omitted ; there is no authority for κύβα. It is easy to restore 
metrical regularity by the omission of the preposition ; but the sense is unsatisfactory, since 
the meaning of άποθνμια.9 is hardly to be attributed to the simple verb, and the reading of 
the papyrus remains unexplained. I have been tempted to suppose that the original text had 

άπίθμαίνΐίί, which might easily produce άποθνμαίνας : cf. Hesych. Ιθμαίνων ασθμαίνων and 

ίσμαίι /ei• άναψνχα,, άποψνχ(ί, οζίΐ. But the evidence for this verb is too doubtful to justify its 
insertion. I therefore print Θνμαίν€ΐ5, but only /au/e de mieux. Pearson, to whom κvβha 
suggests some erotic term, proposes ποθομανης. 

1 8. W-M is no doubt right in substituting τόπω for τρόπω, which may easily have been 
brought in from the next line. 

20. Cf. vii. 12 and Aristoph. Piuf. 895 Avhere t v, repeated six times, is used to 
imitate the sound made by a person smelling a feast. 

21-5. The restorations are made exempli gratia. Those in 11. 21 and 25 were proposed 
by Murray (who compares with 1. 21 Soph. El. 1475 τίνα φο/3εΐ ; nV ayvoih ;), those in 11. 23-4 
by W-M. That κίρχνο: is here to be interpreted as a harsh, grating sound is indicated by 
the context; cf. Galen, Gloss. Hippocr. (Kuhn xix, p. in), who says that the word may 
signify either η τραχύτηί rijs φάρυγγοί or ό (V τω πνΐύμονι ψόφοί. W-M would emend I 
t/iet/)tt[s], to ίμ€ίρω, but a fair sense is obtainable without alteration, as above, or by writing 



74 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

β[γ;^οΰ Tis ήχ^\ κίρχνοί Ίμΐίρΐΐ! μαθΐ'ίν; τ[ί 8ητα κτλ. The first e of e^eiptis was probably deleted 
by the second hand ; it has a dot over it besides being crossed through. The marginal oi 
for 2) is no improvement in 1. 24. 

26. άπονοσ[φίζ\ηί was Suggested by W-M ; cf. Soph. 0. T. 480. The restoration ot" 
the first half of the line is facilitated by the crasis adopted in the text ; the supplement 
adopted is of course only one of several possibilities. 

vi. 3. Murray here proposed €μ{ην\ &Ίω[ξίν, but ψ can certainly not be got into the 
lacuna, which is indeed strained to the utmost by the modification printed ; 01, ου or a single 
letter would be more satisfactory. The accented letter after δ is probably either t or a, and 
the vestige succeeding is not inconsistent with ω; y or π would also be suitable. eV \_^'ψ 
α.ι:\ιστοΙ y would be consistent with the palaeographical conditions, but is not otherwise 
convincing. hix[a cannot be read. A small vestige before as suits e. g. μ or λ, hardly π. 

4. For χρηματοί cf. xiv. 23. 

5. ΐξωργίσμ(θα, if that was the verb of the text, is less appropriate than the marginal 
(ξίνίσμΐθα, although this use of ξ^νίζίΐν seems otherwise to be post-classical. The compound 
(KnkayivTfs, as read by Aristophanes, is also preferable to the simple verb. 

7-vii. II. Sil. 'Why, pray, are you afraid and fearful of a noise, unclean bodies 
fashioned of wax, vilest of beasts, who see a terror in each shade and are alarmed at 
everything, who render slack, heedless, illiberal service, mere bodies, all talk and lust, 
professing faithfulness, but if ever it is called for, flying from performance. Yet your father, 
ye vilest of beasts, is one by whose youthful prowess many trophies have been set up at the 
homes of his brides, Avho was not wont to turn in flight nor be subdued nor to cower at the 
noises of hill-fed herds, but did deeds of strength. And their lustre is now disfigured by 
you at some new cheating noise of shepherds, which you fear like children before seeing its 
source, abandoning the hope of golden wealth which Phoebus told of and secured, and the 
freedom which he promised both to you and me ; this you neglect, and sleep. If you do 
not pursue and track down the kine and their driver to their hiding-place, you shall make 
a noise in lamentation for your very cowardice. 

Chor. Father, be present with me and yourself be my guide, that you may know well 
if there be any cowardice ; for you yourself shall learn, if you are present, that your words 
are nought. 

Sil. I will myself be present and urge you on by my voice, sounding the whistle that 
speeds on the hounds. Come, take your stand at the cross-ways, and I will stay on the 
scene of action and direct you.' 

7. The punctuation apparently indicated by the papyrus is quite defensible (cf. e. g. 
Aristoph. Acharn. 345 μτ] μοι πρόφασιν) but less natural than that adopted. It can hardly 
be doubted that a stop was intended, though the dot is not quite in the proper position, 
being too far from the ν and close to the vertical stroke of φ. 

8. Aristophanes' reading is again preferable to that of the text. 

9. V was written by the second hand over an original μ. The masculine ovt[€s is some- 
what awkward with κάκιστα, but oW[a κά]ν, which Pearson would prefer, is not adapted to the 
lacuna, which barely accommodates three narrow letters. 

16 sqq. Cf. Eurip. CycL 2-9. 

17. oiKois ννμφικο'ί! : i. e. the caves of the nymphs ; cf. Homer, Ji. Aphrod. 262 (Pearson). 

18. δουλ[ο]υ/ΐ€ΐΌυ is probably sound ; SeiXoCj/ is rare and, so far as known, post- 
classical. 

20. ά[κ]μαίσιΐ' : or perhaps α[/χ]μαίσιΐ', and this is preferred by Pearson. For ('ξ(φγασμ€νου 
in the active sense, which gives a better antithesis than ίξαργασμ^ρα, cf. e.g. Soph. Ani. 262, 384. 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 75 

21. νμων is clearly right. Neither vnoppvnaivtiv nor nnoppvnaivtiv occurs elsewhere. 

22. (coXa/f[t] is an unexpected epithet, the meaning of which perhaps here approximates 
to that o{ γόη! ; cf. Moeris, p. 113 γόηί Άτηκοί, κόλαξ "Ελληνα. 

23- [Η W-M. 

24. χ[ρ]νσόφαντος is apparently found only here. 

vii. 2. άνανοστησαντ€ς is another novel form, which here seems to mean 'pursue'; 
cf. Soph. FL•'/. 43 eVt φορβής νόστον. It could hardly signify ' returning from the error of 
your ways '. 

5. συμποδηγΐ'ιν is used by Plato, Pol. 269 c, 270 a, but σνμπο8ηγ€Τ€Ϊν is not elsewhere 
attested. 

7. The variant on λίγω[ρ, which is doubtless right, appears unintelligent. 

10. W-]M suggests the easy emendation τρίζνγ' eh, but cf. Soph. Track. 339x00 /i€(?) 
TijvS' (φίστασαι βάσιν;, which confirms the testimony of the papyrus, while this in turn may be 
cited in support of the view that ίφίστασαι in Track. 339 is intransitive. For the rough 
breathing on οΐμαν W-Mrefers to Arcadius 199 (Herodian i. 546, Lentz) τό οΐμος,οίμω δασννΐται. 

12 sqq. The rhythm of this song, which is unfortunately defective nearly throughout, is 
largely anapaestic, the anapaests being often resolved into proceleusmatics ; cf. Aristoph. 
Av. 327 sqq. and the Hyporcheme of Pratinas (Fr. i, Bergk). Cretics are also used, while 
1. 15 is apparently Glyconic. 

12. ψ here is apparently used like ψίττα or ψύττα, ' Pst I ' 

13. υπίκλαγίς is a novel compound, but υποκρΊζΐΐν is used by Aelian, N. A. 6. 19 ; 
for the form cf. the variant Kpiye for KpUe in Hom. Π 470, and the commentators 
thereon. 

15. The second ω of πρωτω has been rewritten. 

16. exei is the second person of the passive: Ί have you'; cf. 1. 17. η οί ΐληλνθΐν 
has been altered by the second hand from e in both instances. 

18. The marginal reading is the more attractive; bevrepai was probably due to the 
influence of πρώτω τίς δδε in 1. 15. 

1 9. bpUKis is an unknown form, which, however, in consideration of the adjacent ypams 
it is rather hazardous to emend to bpaKels (Pind. Nem. vii. 3, Fr. 123. 2); W-M compares 
AopKis. An acute accent may have disappeared above the a. ypams is described by 
Hesychius as ddos opveov. 

22. The narrowness of the lacuna indicates that the letter lost before the final ν was 
probably o, but the word was apparently not νομον ; iO]/tt[o]i/ is not impossible. 
26. δρ[: or 8i[. 

viii. 2. δί is cancelled by a stroke above the line; cf. x. 6 and 843. 142-3, &c. 

8. The confusion between η and «t is common; the former here seems likely to 
be correct. 

9. Not ολβ[ : the letter after λ was probably ο or ω. 
n. ΐ'ίσιθ' : W-M would prefer €τιιθ\ 

13-24. Ckor. 'Father, why are you silent? Did we speak the truth? Do you not 
hear the sound, or are you deaf ? 

St'I. Be silent ; what is it ? 

Ckor. I shall not stay. 

Sti. Stay, if you can. 

Ckor. I cannot ; but do you search and track them down as you please, and enrich 
yourself by getting the kine and the gold . • . 



76 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Sil. But I will by no means allow you to leave me or to withdraw from this task, before 
we know clearly what is within this dwelling here.' 

13-14. €ΐπομίν and ψόφον were restored by W-M. If ΐίπομΐν is right, μων, for which 
ovK would rather be expected, may have an ironical sense, ' You don't mean that we spoke 
the truth ? ' But μων sometimes practically loses its negative force ; cf. Stallbaum's note on 
Plato, Lj's. 208 c. With the form of 1. 14 cf. e. g. Eurip. J^kes. 565-6 Διόμηδΐχ, ουκ ηκουσας, 

η Kevos ψόφος στάζίΐ δι ωτων, Τΐυχίων τινά κτνττον ; 

ΐζ. Since 11. 13-14 ^^^ apparently 18-21 must be assigned to the Chorus, the verse 
contained in 11. 15-17 should be distributed into three parts instead of four as in the 
papyrus, τί 'ίστιν is therefore to be combined either with (Ti\ycL\ or oh μ^νω, and the former 
alternative is the more natural. W-M prefers ai\y5i\. 

A quite different and in some respects not unattractive view of this passage is taken 
by Pearson. He would keep the arrangement given by the papyrus in 11. 15-19, assigning 
16 TL ΐστιν, 1 8 μίν, d ^eXei? and 23 sqq. to the Chorus, 17 οΰ μ€νω and 19-22 to Silenus; 
the latter then becomes the person anxious to leave the scene, and would do so at 1. 22, 
where the restoration ώ? e/xoi δοκ]ε[ΐ] μη πλίΐστ[ον] en μ:^]ν[οντα Starpi'iSen/] χρόνον is Suggested 
exempli gratia. So sudden a volte face on the part of both Silenus and Satyrs might be 
comic, but it is hardly natural ; moreover this theory also involves a departure from the 
original, Avhere changes of speaker appear to be indicated by the paragraphi below 11. 24 (25) 
and ix. i. Those paragraphi are not easily interpreted as marking the distinction between 
iambics and lyrics ; cf. 1. 12, where there is no paragraphus. 

17-18. It is clear from the marginal note that 1. 18 ended δττ.ν hvva. For this the 
annotator wished to substitute δττ?/ ^eXeiy, and there would be something to be said for his 
preference were it not for the awkwardness — which he apparently did not feel — of the 
repetition of ukXtii. W-M points out that this may be removed to the advantage of the 
sense by simply transposing the two verbs, hvva in 1. 17 is well suited to the reply of 
the Chorus ονκ ίστιν. If ^eXets and hvva are retained as they stood in the papyrus, μίν, el 
ueXeis is perhaps best regarded as an unfinished sentence : ' Stay, if you wish (to share in the 
reward) ' ; ' Stay, if you please ' would be too polite, — unless, indeed, the tone was ironical. 

19. λαβών W-M. 

20 sqq. Since the ends of these lines are on a different fragment, their length cannot be 
determined very accurately. Some standard of measurement is, however, provided by 1. 18, 
where the supplement is certain, though it is of course not certain at what distance the 
marginal note was begun from the conclusion of the line. Assuming an interval of average 
extent, I estimate that there would be about thirteen letters in 1. 20 between χρνσον and ]e, 
and the loss in the lines below has been calculated on that basis. 

21. πλ€ΐστ[ is hardly to be avoided; πλetoυcan certainly not be read. The letter after 
the lacuna is probably e or σ ; that after η may be μ or v. 

22-4. The restorations of com^se only aim at giving the apparent sense. 4ξνπέρχΐσθαί 
is unknown, but would be a not unnatural poetical variation of νπεξ^ρχίσθαι. In 1. 24 
Murray proposed ©«/[τιι/'] fj[S' εσω κρύπτει στέγη, which I have adapted to the requirements of 
the papyrus, the η of ή[8ί being inadmissible. The letter in question, if not e, should be ρ 
or possibly β. 

25-7. The Chorus make an ineffective summons to the occupant of the cave. μισ]θό[ν 
was restored by W-M, who in the marginal note above proposes ά φνσ[α]ί; but the 
narrow space and the flourished form of the t are both against a and in favour of -eis. 
Possibly αφίξεις stood in the text. I write φθεγμα according to the ordinary orthography, 
although as W-M remarks, the doubled γ which is found here and at x. 18, xi. 15, xii. 3, 
xiii. 4 was preferred by Herodian ; cf. Cronert, Mem. Gr. Hercul. p. 69. 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 77 

ix. 2-18. Sil. ' He will not appear to them ; but I by making a noise upon the ground 
with many leaps and kicks will quickly compel him to hear though he be very deaf. 

Cylleyie. Beasts, why came ye rushing with many shouts to this green wooded hill, 
abode of animals ? What is this device, what this change from the tasks wherewith you erst 
pleased your lord, who clad in fawn-skin and bearing the light thyrsus was ever wont to 
raise before you the cry evoe in the god's train along with the nymphs his offspring and the 
throng of his sons ? But now I understand not the matter, whither the gusts of new frenzy 
whirl you. For it is a riddle ! I heard a cry befitting hunters who have come near to the 
brood of an animal in their lair, and at the same time . . .' 

2. τοίσιν after ^ν^άτ^αι could hardly be taken as instrumental. For the demonstrative 

use of. e.g. Soph. O. C. 742 f< Se τών μάλιστ €γώ. 

3. πίΒορτοί, like κυνορτικόε in vii. 9, is a άπαξ (Ιρημίνον. 

5• fj: the third person is evidently required, and the correction is easy ; cf. Soph. 
Ani. 710 Kei TLs § σοφός, and vi. 13 above. 

For the redundant άστβ cf. e.g. Soph. 0. C. 1350 δίκαιων ώστ' εμοϋ κλύειν Xayovs. 

6. The marginal variant would have the effect of balancing the epithets, χωρον νΚώ8η=. 
πάγον ενθηρον, but does not seem very probable ; possibly even χωρον is a mistake for 
;^λωροΐ'. 

p. emts is Strange, and W-M's correction ΐΐχ^ς is an evident simplification. 

10— II. Cf. Eurip. Fr. 752 θύρσοισι καί νφρων bopais καθαπτός, Bacch. 1 76 θύρσουί άνάπτ^ιν 
και ν^βρων δοράς εχειν, Strabo C 719 καθημμίνοι νίβρίδας. vpeiv, not νμων, waS apparently the 

reading of the papyrus ; it may be explained as a dativus commodi. νίβρινος is novel. 
ίύπαλής and evffaXewfare used by Ap. Rhod. ii. 618, iv. 193. 

12. For the middle form eumfer' cf Eurip. Bacch. 67 Βάκχιον ΐυαζομίνα. The corrector's 
ΐνίαζΐί, which is unintelligible, looks as if he had taken (νιάζ(τ for a second person plural 
active. It was presumably to this word that the marginal note ζή{τίΐ) referred. The 
alteration of the termination involved the transference of the accent, and that on a was 
cancelled by means of the dots on either side of it, as in 841. vi. 88, ix. 17, 1082. i. 
iii. 7 (5). 

13. The emendation of ποδώΐ' to παίδων is due to W-M. 

1 4. νΐ[ω]ν : the space seems almost too narrow for ω, and would better suit ve[o]v, which 
however is less apposite. 

15. Theon's variant, with which of course there would be no stop after γάρ, is less 
attractive. 

16. The first ο of ο/χου has been converted from c, and in 1. 18 also β/χου was probably 
first written, though there the alteration is less obvious and may be due to the original 
scribe. 

18-23. Though the wording of this passage is elusive, its purport is evident. After 
mentioning the sounds of hunteis on the trail (11. 15-17) the nymph says that she has also 
heard accusations of some theft (11. 18-19), proclamations (11. 20-1), and finally knocks and 
kicks on the door (11. 22-3). In 11. 18-19 av . . . eTeive[T, if correct, is iterative, άν αντη[ν 
might be read, but the ι is more suitable, and there seems to be nothing for αντη[ν to refer 
to except τρο[φ]ής, which is unsatisfactory, while to emend to αΙλή[ν, as Murray suggests, is 
too precarious. The letter before at (or as ?) may well be κ, i. e. καί ; ]nai is not possible. ereiVt[T' 
is more probably third person singular passive than second person plural active, or fTeive[v 
could be restored, with the division αΰ ti[s, ereiv^v t]is being of course excluded on metrical 
grounds ; there is not room for fTftvo[vr e]ts•. It remains to find some word Hke βέλη to be 
the subject of fT€Lve[r or the object of eTeive[v and to go with γλώσσης. τόξ]α καί, however, is 
too long, while ί]ά καί is hardly long enough, even if Sophocles were likely to have used the 



78 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

neuter form, which occurs only once in Homer. A vestige of ink above the lacuna might 
indeed be the remains of a diaeresis on t, but it suggests rather a circumflex accent or an 
inserted letter. ] . (vai at the end of the line is doubtless a perfect infinitive, j/ceVat or 

20. αυτις : this form is now admitted as Attic beside ανθίί ; cf. \V-M's note in 
Sitzungsher. Preuss. Akad. 1907, p. 872. 

22. I adopt Murray's σνν, which is perhaps not inconsistent with the remains, though 
not at all convincing. λακ[η'σ/χατοί depending on \κψ.φά>ν is an alternative. 

24-7. The sense seems to be ' But for some other evidence I should have supposed 
(or, " In other circumstances I should suppose ") from such a conflict of sounds that you 
were mad'. Given the probable φ in 1. 26, f^r^v, as Murray suggests, is attractive; but 
I cannot reconcile the remains with %ή>ψ αν, and φο[ι']ί;[ΐ' is another possibility, e. g. αίΐ'[αίσι] 
φα[ι]ί;[ΐ'] tiv φρίνών υμο! νοσΰν ΐ'ό[σοίί, — though civ and cfipevcov could hardly both be read, θίων 
is inadmissible before υμάς, but 8αιμόνων might serve. In 1. 24 άλλως, if that is right (the s is 
extremely doubtful), may be followed by η or et, and the letter after κ can be a. 

27. I should like to read τί ννμφη\ν 4πτούτ\ but though the supposed π of ttout may 
well be τ (or 7), π for η is not possible. A fair sense, however, is obtainable with tn noelr, 
* What will you do next to an innocent nymph ? ' 

X. i-xi. 19. Chor. ' Deep-girded nymph, stay this wrath, for indeed no strife of hostile 
conflict approaches thee, nor methinks would any unfriendly or vain words from us touch 
thee. Do not thou be forward in reviling me, but graciously disclose this thing, who is it who 
here below the ground uttered in such wondrous wise an awesome sound. 

Cyll. This is now a gentler mood than before, and seeking thus will you more easily 
learn than by deeds of strength and attempts upon a hapless nymph. For it pleases me not 
thus to stir up shrill strife of words. Come, reveal and tell to me calmly what is the 
thing that ye chiefly need. 

Chor. Queen of this region, mighty Cyllene, I will tell thee afterwards for what I came. 
But tell us of this voice Λvhich resounds and what mortal expresses himself therewith. 

Cyll. You must know this clearly, that, if you reveal these words of mine, a penalty is 
in store for yourselves. For in the seats of the gods the deed is concealed in order that 
no tidings of the story may reach Hera. For Zeus came to the hidden dwelling of the 
daughter of Atlas . . . and in a lonely cave he begat a son, whom I nurse in my arms ; for 
his mother's strength is shaken by illness. And I staying by the cradle prepare an infant's 
nurture, food and drink and rest, night and day. But he grows daily to a more than natural 
stature, so that I am seized by wonder and fear. For though he has been born not yet six 
days his limbs press on to the maturity of boyhood, and this shoot springs upward and tarries 
not. Such is the boy who is stored within ; and he is still concealed by the command of 
his father. And the voice of which you ask, ringing out by an unseen instrument, and at 
which you \vere much amazed, he himself devised in a single day out of an upturned box ; 
such is the vessel brimful of delight which he fashioned out a dead beast and makes resound 
below.' 

X. 1-8. This short ode is no doubt in strophic correspondence with xi. 20-xii. i, where 
the number of lines is the same and so far as preserv^ed they are metrically equivalent, xii. i, 
the one complete verse, coinciding with x. 8. The measure is predominantly cretic, with an 
iambic monometer (11. 1,2, 4, 6) or dimeter (1. 3) at the beginning of some of the lines ; the 
last line ends with a brachycatalectic trochaic tetrapody (ithyphallic) ; cf. xiii. 5-13, xiv. 
20-6. The supplements at the ends of 11. 1-4 were suggested by Murray ; the restoration 
of 1. 6 and partially of 1. 7 is due to W-M. 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 79 

1. ννμφη : cf. xi. 2 Ο βοψ, ΐίί. 12 and xii. i yrjpvv, xiii. 5 ομφη, forms which stand in 
contrast Avith iii. 12 πατρικάν, χ. 3 /χάχσί, 8 6γάρνσ€ . . . αυδά[ν, xiv. 26 τά[σδ/ Ι leave these 
inconsistencies unaltered. 

2. ΰ of τοΰδ' was a later insertion, i. e. the original text combined τόδ' with Ρΐΐκος, which 
is quite intelligible. 

6. δ€ of μη8€ has been cancelled in the same way as in viii. 2 by a horizontal stroke 
over the letters. 

8. This line, which was originally omitted, has been inserted by the corrector in the 
upper margin. Probably the note ανω (' see above ') was added at the end of 1. 7. 

9-13. The restorations printed of the ends of these lines are substantially Murray's. 
In 1. 10 he proposed (κπν[θοισθί paov av, suggesting that θηρών was a mistake for θηρΐς. 
But this is unnecessary if θηρώρ be regarded as the participle and the singular substituted 
for the plural ; while I prefer μάλλον to paov as softening the construction of the following 
genitives, which are equivalent to ^' with the dative (as e.g. Eurip. Cyc/. 273-4 τώδε τον 

'Ραδαμάνθυος μάλλον πίηοιθα). αλκασ/χάτ[ω]ΐ' in 1. II and ορθο^^άλακτον in 1. 13 are new WOrds. 

For the former, to which the sign in the left margin is probably intended to draw attention, 
W-IM suggests λακασμάτ[α)]ν, and this would be an easy correction ; but since αλκάζ^ιν is 
attested both by the Etym. Magnum and Hesychius, it is hardly necessary, and λάκασμα itself 
would be άπαξ ίίρημ., though λακάζ€ΐν is uscd by Aeschylus. The recurrence in this play of 
ψαλάσσΐΐν or its derivatives is rather curious ; cf., besides 1. 5 above, xiii. 5. If ορθοψάλακτος 
is rightly restored in the latter passage, όρθο- would seem to have the sense of όρθιο-. [ον]κ 
in 1. 12 is very uncertain, but perhaps preferable to, e. g., ov] π[ρέπ€ΐ. 

14. μ[η]νυ( [μοι W-M and Murray. 

16. It is questionable whether the speaker here and in the following dialogue is Silenus 
or the Chorus. W-M would prefer the former, chiefly on account of xiv. 15-17, where see 
the note; but xii. 2-3 and xiii. 14-16 distinctly point the other way. To give those lines to 
Silenus is practically to make him here Coryphaeus. It may also be noticed that in ix. 9-13 
Silenus (if he is meant by δεσπόττ;) is apparently spoken of as if he were not present ; 
and a comic effect would be produced if, after his valiant protestations, when Cyllene 
actually emerged he beat a temporary retreat and left the Satyrs to cope with the situation. 
Pearson would get rid of Silenus rather sooner; cf. the note on viii. 15. 

18. The text is probably sound; Theon's v. 1. looks like an attempted improvement. 

19. 8ι[α]χίΐράσσ(ται here appears to have the metaphorical sense acquired by χαρακτι^ρ, 
&c., but I have found no other instance of such a use of the verb. 

25-7. The general sense is evident, but its precise expression is beyond recovery. In 
1. 25 the initial ζ is quite doubtful and may be τ ; and 7 of στΐ^ψ, which was suggested by 
W-M, may also be τ. At the end of 1. 26 Murray proposes «βουλίβΰσατο, and the verse 
might then be completed e. g. \τψ8" ήλθε, κάξίπραξιν. 

xi. 2-3. Restored by W-M. Cf. Homer, Ιί. Herm. 6-9. 

5. [/«ι36στ]ά (W-M) is the natural correlation of -ποτψα and need not occasion surprise 
in the case of such a prodigy. \κασθψ\α would be preferable for a more ordinary infant of 
six days. 

6. λικν\τΐί is a α-παξ άρημ^νον. On the usc of the λίκνον as a cradle cf. Miss Harrison's 
article \n J. H. S. xxiii. pp. 294 sqq. 

7. Compounds of ΐνθ^τΊζ^ιν seem not to occur; \ίξΐνθ\τΊζ<ύ is well-adapted to the space 
and, as W-M remarks, has the analogy of e^evrpeniCeiv, which is used by Euripides in Ει. 75. 

8. 6 δ', wliich is the obvious supplement, is admissible on the supposition that the e was 
unelided ; otherwise the space would not be filled. 

9. A stop may have disappeared at the end of the line. 



8ο THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

lo-ii. οϋπω and [-)α^ίοψ Were restored by W-M. The latter, however, does not 
produce a very satisfactory line, since ^aihos, which has to be constructed with what follows, 
is awkward, and some supplement on which παώός would depend, like Ισχύς or Se/inj, would 
have decided advantages. But it seems difficult to obtain this without altering ΐκπΐφασ- 
/x«/[o]r, for I cannot regard Murray's suggestion \πρίστη\ς for πριατψ odovs as probable; 
neither is Pearson's [μίτροΐβ (cf. Eur. Ion 354) convincing. By the marginal note a variant 
(κτην ημίραν ττ(φασμίνος is presumably implied ; but there is no reason for preferring this to 
what stands in the text. 

12-13. \κάξορ'\μ(νίζ(ΐ . . . [βλάστη] = Soph. Fr. 294, preserved in Athen. ii. p. 62 f. and 
without the name of the play in Eustath. //. p. 899. 17, in both places with the reading 
ΐπισχολάζΐται, for which Meineke proposed κοίκ en σχολ., a conjecture now confirmed by the 
papyrus. Of the variants στ€γ(ΐ and τρεφΐΐ the former seems preferable. 

14. [8νσενρ€]το!, which Murray suggests, gives a good sense, though the supposed s is 
a little too far apart from the o. It is necessary to write [τ, not [δ*, in order to account 
for the accent, which is clear. [€γκ\τ]σ]τ(ος (Pearson) does not suit the remains. 

- 15-19. The restoration of this first account of the lyre is very problematical. W-M's 
supplement in 1. 18 and S[oi^ei]at the end of 1. 19 look probable ; and a relatival construction 
in 1. 15, as desired by Murray, seems well suited to the run of the sentence. For the rest 
1 only aim at an indication of the sense. At the beginning of 1. 15 the supposed tail of 
the φ might be taken for an acute accent on the a below, but this is less likely, and αφ[ or 
αψ[ is practically certain. In 1. 16 και is followed by an upright stroke suiting γ, κ, ν, π, 
or τ. The word beginning with κ\_ in 1. 17 is rather puzzling; neither ψσττ^Γ, κ\ά\τΓψ 
(Murray), nor κ\6-γχη5 is convincing, — any more than a\yyos in 1. 19. 

A word must be added concerning the arrangement of the latter part of this column. 
The beginnings of 11. 15-26 are on a detached fragment, and since the papyrus is broken 
immediately below the e of ΐ[κ.θανόνΥος (?), there is the bare possibility that there was another 
line below this ]e[, in which case the beginnings of 11. 15-26 would have to be moved a line 
lower down, άφ[ corresponding with ]s ήμ^ρα μια, and so on. An additional verse in the 
much compressed account of the lyre might be thought no disadvantage, and the close con- 
junction of παΐί and 7Γαιδο[ in 11. 20-1 would also be obviated. On the other hand the top 
of the column would not be level with Col. χ but would protrude above it, and I am satisfied 
that the arrangement adopted is correct. 

22. The supposed high stop may be the top of an inserted i. 

24. ]ov is perhaps the end of the line. 

26. €[(c θανόν]τοί, W-M; cf. 1. 18. 

xii. 2-16. Cj'H. 'Be not now faithless; faithful are the words of a goddess which 
greet your ear. 

C/ior. How can I believe that the voice of what is dead sounds so loudly ? 

CyN. BeHeve, for the beast received a voice by death, but in life was speechless. 

Chor. What was his shape ? Long, or curved, or short ? 

Cyll. Short like a pipkin, curved, with a dappled skin. 

Chor. Is he to be compared to a cat or to a panther .? 

Cyll. Something between, for he is round and short-legged. 

Chor. Does he not resemble a lizard or a crab ? 

Cyll. No, he is not like that either ; find some other guise. 

Chor. Well, is his shape that of a horned beetle of Etna ? 

Cyll. Now you have nearly guessed what the animal most resembles. 

Chor. Tell us what is the part that sounds, the inside or the outside. 

Cyll. It is ... of .. . skin, akin to a shell. 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 8i 

Chor. By what name do you call it ? Supply it if thou hast ought further to tell. 
Cyll. The boy calls the beast a tortoise, and the part that sounds, a lyre.' 

2 sqq. This use of iambic tetrameters in dialogue is unique in Attic drama. The 
neglect of diaeresis between the two halves of the verse is a noticeable feature. Murray 
observes that the same metre is possibly to be recognized in Soph. Fr. 672. With the 
enigmatical description of the tortoise cf. the griphus of Pacuvius, ap. Cic, De Divin. ii. 133 : 

Quadrupes tardigrada, agrestis, humilis, aspera, 

Capite brevi, cervice anguina, aspectu truci, 

Eviscerata, inanima, cum animali sono. 
See introd. p. 34. 

4. Cf. Nicand. Alex. 561 αυ8ψσσαν %6ηκΐν άναύΒητόν nep iovaav. των is obvioUSly an 

error for ζων, which is rightly supplied by the marginal note. How this continued is 
uncertain; νη[ίι8ος, which is suggested by Mr. Allen, is plausible, but the form is unknown; 
vf[ may also be read. 

6. There is not much to choose between χντρω8ης and the v. 1. τροχωδψ ; the former 
occurs only here, ρικνοϋσθαι is cited from the Ichneuiae by Photius and Suidas (Soph. Fr. 
295), the reference perhaps being to the present passage, although their interpretations of 
the word are inapposite here. 

7. aUXovpos was known to be a Sophoclean form from the Berlin MS. of Photius lately 
edited by Reitzenstein, Anfang Lex. Phot. 

The use of τω? for as, which here does not admit of the same easy remedy as in ii. 12, 
is very remarkable, τώ? = ώί is common in Epic poetry and also occurs in the lyrics of 
Aeschylus and in Soph. Aj. 841, a passage generally regarded as spurious. Of τω? = ώί, 
«/, the only examples adduced are Aristoph. Ach. 762 (Doric) and Aesch. S. c. Th. 637. 

9. W-M's substitution of the nom. for the datives after as is plainly necessary. 
προσφίρης cos does not apparently actually occur, but cf. e. g. the use of όμοιος with ωσπ(ρ, 
&στ€, &C. 

II. AtTvatos: cf. Soph. Fr. 165 άΧλ' ovSi μίρ δη κάνθαρος των ΑϊτναΙων πάντως, and AristOph. 
Pax 73 AtVi /αΐοΐ' μίγιστον κάνθαρον with the scholia thcreon, whence the Sophoclean fragment 
is derived. 

14. ]ορινη seems to be a compound of pivos formed in the same way as κοσκινόρινοί, which 
is cited by Hesychius, although a compound of this kind would not be expected to have 
three terminations, ορεινή was written by the copyist, but over the e there is a clear dot 
which was presumably intended to cancel it; optivrj would be a suitable epithet of the 
tortoise itself (cf. e. g. Lf. Herm. 33 χί\υ% opeai ζώονσα, 42 όρίσκώοιο χελώνης) but hardly of its 
shell in this context, and a reference to the shell is expected from the question in.l. 13. At 
the end of the verse neither the text nor the marginal variant is intelligible ; the former, 
as W-M remarks, looks like a mixture of των οστράκων and δστρίων, and, with ]ορίνη, it 
appears probable that των οστράκων was the original reading; cf. Ιί. Herm. 32-3 τΐόθεν τόδε 
κηΚαν αθνρμα αΐόλον οστρακον ΐσσ(ο); If οη the Other hand the verse be supposed to refer to the 
whole animal and not only the shell, ορήνη and όστρίων will make the better antithesis. 

15. n\[e]ov : or possibly πα[ρ]όι/. 

1 6. [τον . . . xfXvv Murray. 

18. sqq. Cf. the description of the lyre in H. Herm. 47 sqq., Lucian, Deor. Dialog. 7. 4. 
δί'ρμα probably refers to the cow's hide; cf. xiii. 21-4 and xiv. 24. For the next word 
κ[ώ]στρ[ακοί', which W-M suggests, is possible. 

Where the stichomythia stops is uncertain; it may extend a few lines beyond 
this point. 

19. Kkayyc^iiv is used by Soph. Fr. 874. 4 of birds. 



82 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

24. λαμματ(ο{ might Well be άμμάτω[ν, for which the corrector wished to substitute 
6μμάτ<ύ\ν. Too little of the α is preserved to show whether there was a deletion. 

xiii. 1-16. Cyll. ' . . . And this is an assuagement of pain and refreshment to him 
alone, and he delights in the mad joy and in singing an accompaniment of song ; for he is 
exalted by the cunning device of the lyre. Thus did the boy design a voice for a dead 

Vvpogf 

Chor. A loud voice goes forth over the land, and through its tones culls clear images 
of the scene (.?). But the point to which step by step I bring the matter is, know that the 
deity, whoever he is, who invented this, he and none other is the thief, lady, for sure. But 
be not enraged nor wrathful at this. 

Cyll. What delusion possesses you .? Whom do you revile for theft ? 

Chor. By Zeus, lady, I would not vex thee. 

Chor. Do you call the son of Zeus a robber .? ' 

I. ακ€στρορ as a synonym of φάρμακον is attributed by Hesychius to the Palamedes of 
Sophocles (Fr. 439); τταραψνκτηρων is not otherwise attested. 

2-3, The nymph does not seem to have taken much pleasure in Hermes' musical 
efforts. Homer makes the audience more appreciative : H. Herm. 60 ap^mSkovs re yepaipe 

και άγλαά δώματα νύμφης, thoUgh there tOO (54, 420) the lyre σμ€ρ8α\{ον κονάβησΐ. For καΙ 
. . . ξνμφωνον cf. ibid. 54-5 Oeos δ' υπο κα\6ν afibfv e| αντοσχ(8ίη! π€ΐρώμ€νος. At the end 

of the line W-M's μίλο: is better than tnos, of which I had thought. 

3. αΐόλισμα: cf. Soph. Fr. 826 μη8' αίολιζε ταίτα (Schol. Theocr. i. 56), and Bekk. 
Anecd. 361. 2 αίολίζ^ιν τ6 ποικίλλων- οΰτω Σοφοκλής. The substantive is found only here. 

4. Cf. H. Herm. 38 ψ Be eavtjs, TOre Kev μάλα καλόν άίίδοΐί, 

5-7. Lines 5-1 1 evidently correspond to xiv. 20-6, as x. 1-8 did to xi. 20-xii. i, and 
the metrical scheme is of the same character as before. In 1. 5 οψάλακτος is a vox nihili, and 
a comparison of xiv. 20 indicates that a syllable is missing. W-M suggests αττρο•^άλακτος, 
Murray ορ6ο^αΚακτος, of which I adopt the latter partly because there is already evidence 
for that compound (x. 13), partly because it would perhaps lend itself rather more readily 
to the corruption. A further defect is disclosed at the beginning of 1. 6, where the papyrus 
gives a spondee instead of a cretic. The mark of length on ττραντά, which was accordingly 
constructed with ομφη, is thus suspect, and becomes further discredited through W-M's 
apt reference to Hesych. πρ€πτά' φαντάσματα, elKOves, which appears to relate to this very 
passage. I have therefore inserted δ' αυ, which removes the asyndeton and might rather 
easily have dropped out before διά. 

But though metrical regularity may be restored without difficulty, 11. 6-7 remain not 
a little obscure, ίπανθίμίζαρ does not occur, but άνθΐρύζ(σθαι is used by Aeschylus, Suppl. 73 

yoebva δ' άνθίμίζομαι^ which the ScholiaSt explains των γόων TO άνθος άποδράτομαι. ' The SOng 

plucks local images ' might be interpreted as meaning that the scenery was depicted by the 
song ; if Hermes was singing as well as playing, this mode of description is perhaps not 
incredible. It is hardly to the point to cite P. Hibeh 13. 31-2 οϋδί αΙσχυν[όμΐνο]ι (ξΐΐπ[(Ίν] 
τώ[ν] μίλων τα μ€ν δάφνης f$fiv [ϊδιόν] τι, τα be κιττον, for the Satyrs who are hearing music for 
the first time could not be credited with perceptions of this kind. Or possibly eπavθeμiζe^ is 
intransitive and repeats the idea of KaToixvel, ' fantasies flit over the scene ' like a bird or bee 
from flower to flower. In any case the active form, and not Theon's variant i^τavθfμiζeτaι, 
is shown by xiv. 23 to be correct. 

Line 6 originally protruded slightly beyond 11. 7 sqq. and the irregularity has been 
removed by the corrector, who washed out π and converted the ρ to π, interiineating another p. 
Why the scribe wrote the line thus is not clear, The simplest explanation perhaps is that 



1174. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 83 

he inadvertently ranged it with χο(ρόί) instead ot with ο^^άΚακτος, and then observing the 
mistake put the rest of the ode in its right position. The objection to this is that the first 
hand is not elsewhere responsible for the dramatis personae. Owing to a hole in the papyrus 
at this point both the hand and the reading are uncertain. 

8. V of ovnfp has been enclosed, by the second hand no doubt, between two dots, but 
a long syllable is demanded by the metre. It is perhaps unnecessary to emend to olirep ; cf. 
Kiihner-Gerth, i. p. 545. 

9-10. The construction is changed, the sentence having begun as if οντά τον κΚσιτία 
was to follow. 

12-13. Line 13 is unsatisfactory both metrically and because μη^€ is expected. One 
easy method of correction is to insert μη between «/χοί and Se, which produces an iambic dimeter + 
a cretic (cf. x. 3) followed by an ithyphallicum. W-M however prefers to emend cVot he to 
/xijSc, regarding 11. 12-13 ^ot as forming part of the strophe but as a catalectic iambic tetra- 
meter closing the foregoing tetrametric series. The question is not decided by the 
antistrophe in Col. xiv, since the papyrus is defective after the line corresponding to 1. 11. 
8νσφορηθης (not -σι;5) is noticeable ; cf. the v. 1. Βυσφορούμενος in Xen. Cyr. ii. 2. 5. 

15. Restored by W-M ; the slight remains of the letter before etpa are quite consistent 

with a. β. For \(ΐμάζΐΐν cf. Ammon. p. 146 χ€ΐμάζ(ΐν ου μόνον TO τταραχειμάζΐίν άλλα και το €νοχ- 

Xeiv, ως ΜίνανΒρος Ήνιόχω. W-M points out that tidiav €χων in xiv. 4 reverts to the same 
image. 

16. Cf. xiv. 7. W-M suggests as an alternative [τ6ν e/c Aios 8e φυ]»'Γα, which, however, 
is hardly long enough to fill the space. In the spelling φιλητην the papyrus repeats a common 
error; cf. 1084. 3, note. 

17. K\o[irjj here perhaps has a concrete sense similar to that given to the plural 

by Eurip. I/ei. 1675 enel κλοπάς σαί ex 8όμων ΐδίξατο (om. σάς LG, add. 1., κΚοτταίαν σ 

Herwerden). If so, something like \ov y ίντνχων \άβοιμ] αν might be restored. 

20-4. The first 20 lines of Col. xiv are occupied by a speech of Cyllene, but at what 
point this commenced is uncertain. There is no clear evidence that the stichomythia 
extends beyond 1. 19. κίκΚο'\φίναι (?) σάφ[* οΓδ' «γώ (?) in 1. 20 may be attributed to either the 
Chorus or Cyllene, according as the sentence is supposed to have been positive or negative. 
Lines 21-4 apparently relate to the cowhide as evidence of the theft, and if the hide had 
been referred to in Col. xii (cf. note on xii. 18), all these lines might perhaps belong 
to the Chorus ; but in any case Cyllene's long speech is not likely to have begun more than 
a line or two before xiv. i. 

In I. 24 the supposed φ is very doubtful; what has been taken to represent the top of 
it may be e. g. part of an acute accent. 

xiv. 1-3. W-M supposes the meaning of these lines to have been ' I now see that 
I was wrong in supposing that I was being made the object of just a harmless jest '. This 
however is uncertain, for an admission of error is not necessarily implied by the context, and 
the sense may be more simply ' I see that you are merely amusing yourselves at my expense ; 
that is all very well, but don't include the boy '. 

4-26. ' For the future with tranquillity so far as regards me, if it gives you pleasure or 
you think to gain, laugh and make your heart glad as you will. But mock not at the boy, 
who is of a surety the son of Zeus, bringing a novel tale against a new-born child. For he 
inherits not from his father a thievish nature, nor does theft prevail in his mother's stock. If 
then there is a theft, seek the thief in a man who is needy and poor ; but in the boy's house 
is no hunger. Look at his birth, fasten the crime wherever it is due, but on him it is not 
meet to fasten it. Nay, you are ever a child ; for though you are a young man with beard 

G 3 



84 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

full-grown you revel as a goat in the thistles. Cease courting pleasure with your bald pate. 
Will not the utterer of foolish jests anon be caused by the gods to weep ? So I think. 

C?ior. Turn and twist with thy tales, find what polished legend thou wilt ; for of this 
thou wilt not persuade me, that he who wrought this hide-fastened thing stole the skin from 
other kine than those of Loxias. Draw me not away from this path.' 

4-10. A restoration exempli gratia of 11. 5-10 has been made by W-M, and I have 
added a provisional completion of 1. 4. The supplements in 11. 7 and 9 were also proposed 
independently by Murray. In 1. 4 evhiav Ζχων is the opposite of χημαζόμ(νο5 : the jest may 
run a free course if it is confined to Cyllene. In 1. 8 I have substituted ποί]ω»' for W-M's 

πλάσσ]ωι/, which is tOO long Λvith σκωτιτε. 

12. παναί is unintelligible, and W-M plausibly emends this to ττ^ινά, i.e. ■n-fii'.v, 
according to the Attic spelling. With the corrector's δ' for τ a good sense is thus obtained ; 
his rough breathing instead of a smooth was perhaps a mere slip. Pearson suggests as an 
alternative rovht b\ ol• π(\)αρα δό/χο(υ)ί, [oKj/]et, which is rather less forcible. — Cf. Philostr. 

Iviag. i. 26 ovTt που ταϋτα nevia Βρών 6 θεός. 

13-14. Restored by W-M. For προς . . . j7*c€i cf. Aristoph. P/uL 919 eh ΐμ fJKei Ttjs 
ΐΓοΚεως τα πράγματα, δ before ονχ is written over an almost effaced τ. 

15. «Γσύ is an easy correction of fia-i : the σ shows signs of alteration. For νέος W-M 
would substitute πάλαι, which is certainly more consistent with the tenor of the sentence as 
well as with 1. 1 7. veos could have come in as a gloss on ttius ; that some difiiculty was felt 
about it might possibly be inferred from the erratic punctuation. But a young Satyr may 
very well be ττώγωνι θάλλων, and baldness, though no doubt a characteristic of the Pappo- 
silenus (cf. Eurip. Cj'cl. 227), is in Satyrs not necessarily a sign of age ; it will suffice to refer 
to the well-known Brygos vase (Brit. Mus. Ε 65). Miss Harrison, to whom I am indebted 
for some information on this point, writes ' Practically the young Sat}Ts are as often bald as 
haired'. Cf. also Eurip. Cycl. 434. I have therefore considered it safer to leave the text as 
it stands, more particularly since this is consistent with what appears to be the more natural 
attribution of xii, 3 sqq. and xiii. 15 sqq. ; cf. the note on x. 16. 

Whether the short horizontal stroke at the end of this line has any significance 
is doubtful. 

16. Cf. Soph. Fr. 764 σφα8άζ(ΐ5 πώλοί ως ευφορβία. The inferior Spelling κνΐκος is found 
in MSS. of Theophrastus and elsewhere. 

18-19. This is a difficult couplet. The last seven letters of 1. 18 were inserted by the 
corrector, who probably washed out some previous writing, though no legible trace of it 
remains. The latter part of 1. 19 as originally written makes no sense, nor does the inter- 
linear r improve matters ; a suitable construction is, however, supplied by the marginal 
adscript. But the passage is still hardly satisfactory, though not impossible, since the result 
of an action is sometimes expressed as a purpose and as έγώ γελώ might thus be interpreted 
as practically meaning ' and then I shall laugh '. The metathesis adopted of γ and λ is, 
however, a very gentle remedy ; additional clearness might perhaps be obtained by the 
insertion of σ after κλαίην. W-M would emend εκ θέων to ds Ofois, suggesting ώϊ εγώ (σ όρώ) 
at the end of 1. 1 9. 

21. θελοΐί was the reading of the first hand ; the corrector has written ft over the ο 
and turned the ι into r, deleting the original s both by a dot above and crossing the 
letter through, άπόψηκτος, ' well-groomed,' i. e. elaborate, is a new adjective, as is also 

ρινοκόΚλητος below. 

23. The correct reading is again given in the margin. An additional syllable required 
at the beginning of line to restore correspondence with xiii. 8 is easily obtained by writing 
όπως (so W-M and Murray), 

25. {)]VdW-M. 



1174. NEIV CLASSICAL TEXTS 85 

XV. 1-6. This small detached fragment is apparently stichomythic and is suitably 
placed in the upper part of Col. xv. Perhaps 11. 6 and 7 should be combined. In 1. 2 the 
vestige from the bottom of a letter before a suits a π, but is very indecisive. The restorations 
in 11. 3-6 attempt to indicate the purport of the passage. 

15. The scanty remains suggest iro[v\ rather than πω[ί. /3ο€? might well be read, but 
νίμονται would then be expected rather than νίμονσι, and the top, which is all that remains, of 
the doubtful letter is perhaps not inconsistent with an a ; but the form /Soas is also questionable. 
In front of this line there are some inkmarks which may be read as e. g. a σ with a dot above, 
but their meaning is quite dubious. 

18. The alteration of 6 8' to oy, which is proposed by both W-M and Murray, is an 
improvement, δ δ' is a correction by the second hand from τοδ. 

ig. There is no reason for preferring the v. 1. παύου to παΰσαι. W-M's emendation of 
ToG to τόν produces a normal attributive genitive. Parallels to τοΰ here are however not 

altogether wanting, e. g. Hdt. i. 2 τοΰ βασιλίος την θνγατίρα, Thuc. ii. 85 την γην των Υίνδωνιατων. 

2 ο. ^ξ(\άν θίλοί (W-M) is one of several possible supplements, e. g. i[^ayoi nore. 

21. After completing this line, for the form of which cf. Soph. Anh'g. 573 ayav ye 
XvneU Koi συ και το σον λβχοί, Ι was glad to find that the same supplement had occurred 
to both W-M and Murray. 

22. Perhaps [άπο]λ(1 o-e, as Murray suggests. The letter following is either γ or π, and 
the next possibly η. Between v[ and (]ξ{λαυν there would only be room for a narrow letter, 
e. g. σ. 

xvi. The position of the fragment containing the remains of Cols, xvi and xvii 
is unfortunately a matter of doubt. After some hesitation I have rejected the hypothesis, to 
which I was at one time inclined, that Cols, xv and xvi should be combined. What chiefly 
suggested that view was the coincidence that ]vos in the third line of the scholium is on a level 
with XV. 18, where το8 has been altered to ο δ ; and hence a marginal variant iyκeκKr|μίvos on an 
original iyκeκ\r]μivov would be very natural. The further possibility then presented itself that 
the mutilated first word in xv. 16 might beπeλe^oυ$•, to which 1. 1 of the scholium would refer. 
To this, however, there are grave palaeographical objections, for even if the exiguous traces 
were consistent with ]ΐθ, as I think they are not, the space between these letters and π is too 
narrow for €λ as ordinarily written. That πγκίθοις βοών would stand slightly below 1. 16 is 
a minor matter. When to these external considerations are added (i) the wide difference 
which would have to be supposed between the variant and the text, if π]ελί^οΐϊ βοών referred 
to 1. 16, and (2) the difficulty urged by W-M, that more than the 10- 11 lines which would 
intervene between xv. 22 and xvii. 5 seem to be needed to bring about the discomfiture of 
the nymph, who is still stoutly maintaining her position at the end of Col. xv and might be 
expected to make a speech of some length before her disappearance, — the case for the 
combination of Cols, xv and xvi cannot seriously be defended. Whether more than 
a single column of text intervened between Col. xv and Col. xvii is indeterminable ; but it 
is well to make the gap as slight as possible, and quite legitimate to suppose that Cols, xv 
and xvi were consecutive. 

xvii. 1-4. Enough of the margin above 1. 5 is preserved to show that the four 
preceding lines were indented like 11. 8-9. 

5-7. So far as they go these Hues correspond metrically with 10-12. Their rhythm 
is like that of x. i sqq. and xiii. 5 sqq. 

In 1. 5 some vestiges of ink above the letters deleted after the second lov are regarded 
as representing a paragraphus, but they might be remains of letters inserted above the line. 
The mark following the interlinear τ in 1. 6 might be taken for t, but a dot is expected on 



86 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

both sides of the r, and τί here would be difficult. A short oblique stroke between φη and 
the next letter (which may be y) is possibly meant for a high stop. 

13. [rt] vvv [ is improbable. 

19-20. Some inkmarks in the margin here are very likely accidental. 

Prs. 1-10. These small pieces accompanied the earlier columns of the papyrus and are 
shown to come from the lower portions by their worm-eaten appearance ; they are likely to 
belong for the most part to Cols. i-ii. 

Pr. 1 being part of a dialogue must be from the bottom of Col. ii, and is to be 
referred to 11. 24-5 or 25-6, if the small fragment containing the letters tc^ is rightly placed 
in 1. 23. 

Fr. 2. This fragment cannot, I think, be placed so that the ο in 1. 2 forms part of the 
first ο of δσσοισι in ii. 20. 

Prs. 11-18. Col. ix rather than Col. χ is probably the source of these small decayed 
fragments. 

Pr. 21. If yui{ is the vocative yui{<"> as its position near the end of the line suggests, 
this fragment may well belong to Col. xv, more especially if it is the top of a column. The 
stop after e in 1. 2 is doubtful, and might be part of a υ which need not be the end of the 
line. 

Pr. 22. Col. xvii is rather suggested by the appearance of the fragment. 

Prs. 23 (a) and {b). These two fragments are brought into connexion by the 
scholium in the upper margin, but there is no direct junction. 

Prs. 2β-7. I am unable to find a likely place for either of these pieces, both of which 
are from the top of a column, in Col. iii. 

Prs. 34-5. These fragments do not appear to belong to any of the choral parts 
in Cols. i-xv. In Fr. 35. 3 τ^^υ θανό\ντος is possible, but it is improbable that the fragment 
came from the bottom of Col. xi. 



1175. Sophocles, Eurypylus. 

Fr. 5 ΐ4•2Χ32•5 cm. Late second century. Plates 

III-IV (Frs. 3, 5, 6. 79, 
80, 91, 94). 

These fragments of a tragedy, as explained in the introduction to 1174, come 
from a MS. which -wzs apparently designed to be uniform vv^ith that papyrus. The 
height of the columns is the same, the hand though varying sometimes in size is 
identical, accents, &c•, have been inserted in the same manner, and the same 
corrector has added variants similar in character to those in 1174. That the 
two dramas were included in a single roll is however unlikely, since this would 
involve a roll of abnormal length, if the tragedy was of ordinary compass. The 
columns of Fr. 5 contain one or two lines more than is usual in 1174, but this is 
due to a reduction in the size of the script. The ink also in those columns 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 87 

is blacker than generally in the Ichnetitae papyrus, but in other fragments, 
e. g. Frs. 4, 6, 9-40, it is of the same reddish-brown colour as there. 

There is thus a prima facie probability that the tragedian is Sophocles ; and 
internal evidence raises the probability to a practical certainty. The style is 
hardly to be mistaken, and to clinch the argument a coincidence occurs at Fr. 5. 
i. 9 with an extant Sophoclean fragment. But that fragment is not referred to 
any particular play, and to determine this is not quite so easy. Its subject 
however is evident : it was concerned with the Trojan War and related the death 
of Eurypylus at the hands of Neoptolemus. This event is reported by a messenger 
in Fr. 5, and his account is addressed to a woman (ii. 11 φνρτάν, cf. 6), who laments 
her loss and blames herself for the occurrence. She must therefore be Eurypylus' 
mother Astyoche, sister of Priam and wife of Telephus, who had been induced 
by the gift of the golden vine to allow her son to go from Mysia to the assis- 
tance of the Trojans (Schol. Homer λ 520, Quintus Smyrn. vi. 135 sqq. ; cf. v. 
Wilamowitz, Νομ. Untersuch. p. 15a). Of the known titles of plays by Sophocles, 
though there are several, e.g. the Phrygians, which vaguely imply a Trojan 
theme, only one is at all suggestive of this particular story, the Mysians. So 
far as the papyrus goes, a Mysian Chorus is quite possible. But one of the 
extant fragments of the Μυσοί (377) indicates that the scene of that play was laid 
in Mysia, whereas in the papyrus the scene, as would rather be expected, appears 
to be Troy (see below). To suppose that the queen accompanied her son thither 
would fall in with the tradition which represents her as taken into captivity with 
the other daughters of Laomedon at the end of the war (Tzetzes, Lye. 931. 1075). 
If, however, a new title has to be found, the most obvious is the name of the 
hero whose death was such a prominent incident. Moreover, there is already 
some slight independent evidence for the attribution of an Eurypylus to 
Sophocles. A play so called is mentioned by Aristotle, Poetics, p. i459 b, 
among others based upon the Little Iliad (cf. Schol. Eurip. Tro. 822) ; and 
a guarded suggestion that the author was Sophocles was put forward by T. Tyr- 
whitt, Arist. Poet. p. 191, on the strength of Plutarch, De cohib. ira, c. 10 (Soph. 
Fr. 768), which proved that a play of his dealt with the combat of Eurypylus 
and Neoptolemus ; cf. the note below on Fr. 5. i. 9-10. But this shrewd guess 
(the reference to which I owe to Wilamowitz) rested on rather slender foundations, 
and has received scant attention ; Nauck passes it unnoticed. Nevertheless it 
seems to have hit the truth ; at any rate the Eurypylus is a most suitable title 
for the fragments before us, and this accordingly is provisionally adopted. 

The papyrus is in a deplorable condition, which is the more unfortunate 
because the remains indicate a play of much originality and interest. Of one 
peculiar feature there is no doubt, the division of the messenger's report into 



88 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

two parts, divided by a short interlude in which Astyoche expresses her grief, 
and is answered in brief lyric passages by the Chorus (Fr. 5. ii. 3-20). Fr. 6 with 
little doubt followed on the conclusion of the messenger's speech, and seems to 
be part of a longer and more elaborate commos between the Chorus and the 
bereaved queen. In Frs. 7 and 8 references may be recognized to arrangements 
for the burial of Eurypylus (Fr. 7. 3-7, Fr. 8. ii. 8), and those pieces with Fr. 9, 
which may well belong to the same context (11. 5, 7), are suitably assigned to 
a succeeding scene. A few fragments on the other hand may be supposed to 
precede Fr. 5, though their position is more hypothetical. In Frs. i and 3 there is 

> a rapid dialogue, and Wilamowitz suggests that the speakers are Eurypylus and 
Neoptolemus (cf. Fr. i. 8 Ί,κνρον)^ engaging in the altercation which was the usual 
antecedent of the heroic duel (cf Quintus Smyrn. viii. 138 sqq.). This, if correct, 
would seem to involve another singularity of structure, for Eurypylus and 
Neoptolemus could hardly meet except on the battlefield, whereas Astyoche 

I would naturally be kept in the city. It is, however, quite uncertain that 
Neoptolemus was introduced here. The reference to Scyros can easily have been 
made by some other person, and Fr. 3 is capable of a quite different interpreta- 
tion ; cf the note on 11. 4-6. Fr. 2 is doubtfully grouped with Frs. i and 3. 
Fr. 4 is perhaps concerned with the preliminaries of the contest (11. lo-ii). 
Further back the papyrus fails to carry us. In the Tabula Iliaca the repre- 
sentation of the death of Eurypylus is preceded by a scene in which two men 
stand before an altar. Wilamowitz has conjectured {Tsyllos, p. 48*) that the 
hero is there promising deliverance to the Trojans, and something of the sort 
may be supposed to have occurred in the earlier part of Sophocles' drama ; but 
this is only guesswork. 

In the arrangement of the remaining fragments, whose contents provide no 
real clue to their order, the main principle has been their appearance. Frs. 9-40, 
with Frs. 4, 6, and 7, are distinguished by a comparative smallness in the size ol 
the letters and the light colour of the ink ; Frs. 76-7, which were found separately, 
are akin to that group. In Frs. 41-75 and 78, as in Frs. 1-3 and 8, the hand 
tends to be larger and the ink blacker. A further increase in size, accompanied 
for the most part by a brown ink, is seen in Frs. 79-107, Frs. 91 sqq. being 
marked off by the uprightness of the writing ; Fr. 64 should perhaps be put in 
the latter class. That all these belong to the Eurypylus is by no means certain 
or even probable. Some of them, as stated in the introduction to 1174, may 
come from the Ichneutae, others from another source. The only substantial 
piece, apart from those already considered, is Fr. 91. In 1. 4 some one is told to 
start with speed on some errand ; subsequently a lady of rank (Astyoche ?) is 
addressed by the Chorus, and an allusion made to the departure of a stranger. 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 89 

Further on Agamemnon is mentioned, apparently as waiting in the distance 
(11. 22-3) ; and Wilamowitz suggests that he was expecting the stranger, now re- 
cognized to have been a spy. The situation might thus have been something 
like that of the Rhesus, and there is no difficulty in attributing such a scene to the 
present play, for which the story of the death of Eurypylus by itself perhaps 
hardly provided sufficient material. On the other hand, since the connexion of 
the scene with that story is not clear, and the evidence of the script is indecisive, 
the attribution of Fr. 91 and the associated smaller pieces to the Eurypylus must 
be made with a certain reserve. Fr. 95, which contains some colourless reflections 
on the instability of fortune, gives no assistance. 

In addition to the lection-signs noted in connexion with 1174, a curved 
ligature connecting parts of words is twice used (Fr, 5. ii. 3, iii. 11 ; cf. e.g. 841, 
862, 1082). This is the complement of the diastole, employed to separate 
words, which occurs in several places (Fr. 3. 4, Fr. 5. iii, 10, 11, Fr. 6. 13). An 
oxytone word is sometimes given an acute accent on the final syllable instead 
of a grave on the penultimate (Fr. 5. ii, 24, iii. 11 ; cf, 1082. Fr. 3. ii, 2). 



90 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
Fr. 1. Fr. 2. 



15 



«/I 

αντ6σσ[ 
6ίτ[[ωί/ . [ 
noiaSe[ 
σκνροιη[ 
τοσοι[ 
πολ[ 
]πιμ.« αλλ[ 

^<?[ 
λ6ίπ€[ 



]υμηνγ€ΐ^ο[ 
]φον6ακν^ 
]οπονκακο[ 

]riroi;roT[ 

] 
]€γω 



Fr. 3. Plate IV. 

φημηγαρα[ 
€$€^αμηντ[ 
κοραξ,€πάιδ[ 
αριστοσω8ν . [ 

/) τίδ'οϋνοσωσδ[ 
€ργοντι6ΐΐλο . [ 
α[.]λοντιμησνλ[ 
[. .]λωνακηδ[.]<τ 



Fr. 4• 



]σί[ 

■[ 

]γαιακ[ 

5 ]^'y€0't^)^[ 

]οι/ίασσ[ 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 

Fr. 1. Fr. 2. 



91 



10 





{A) ai[ 




epa{ 




\a\i[t/o 




ΐλθ6ρ[τ 




αυτός σ[ΐ 




«r[ 




(Β) ποία Se [ 




Σκύρου τ[ 




{Α) τοσοι[ 




πολ[ 


( Ιπιμ*- 


(β) άλλ[ 

> Γ 




ψα[ 




(Α) Τ[ρ]ω[ 




(Β) . [.] . γ^[ρ 




(Α) Xei''7re[i 




(β) (Χθ6ντ[ 




{Α) μόνον [ 




(β) λόγοις μ[ 



]νμην γύνο[ 

Τηλύ]φου SaKve[i 

τρ]όπον κακο[ 

.[ 
] τί τοντο ; ν[ 

] 
]ρα 



Fr. 3. Plate IV. 

{A) αμ€[ 

φήμη γαρ α[ 
(β) ^Β^άμην τ[ 

κόραξ €7Γα5[ 
5 (Α) άριστος, ω δύσ[την€{?) 

κράζπ θυη\η[ 
(β) τί δ' ονν 6 σώς δ[ 

epyov τί δ^ιλο . [ 
(Α) ά[λ]\' ου τι μη σνλ[ 
ΙΟ [φί]\ωρ άκηδ[τι]ς . [ 

[«λ]λ' ήϋ 



Fr. 4• 

Μ . 

•ι 

]ησ€<1{ 
]λη δα[ 
] γαία κ[ 
]ήγ,Θ' ύμ[ 
(?) κ]ονίας σ[ 



92 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

]€ίΐ/α//[ 
'ψουστ\ 
]ϋ7Γα/)α[ 
I β \ίΐκατη\ 

]eXX€i)u[ 



Fr. 5. Plate III. 
Col. i. 



]f4 ] 

\ia^^\r]ii\ ] 

]αλκ€ίΰΐ/07Γλωΐ' 
ΙΟ ]<'■•[• ^ψτ^ρον 

]αί/ξυ8οροσ 
]λαισμασιι^ 
]ματΐ' 

]νπροσονραν[. . .] 
1 5 ]δ(στίναζ€το 

]ργανωνστζν€ΐ 
]αλλ€ΐ)(€ροσ 
]γματοσφνγων 
]σδοροσ 
20 ]μ€σ01/ ίγχοσο^ηνμ,°€ν€Τ[ 

] . ιταιπροσω 



] 

] 
]τηναι 
]ηρασιμ® 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 93 







]€ΐραμ[ 










]δουστ[ 










]υ παρα.[ 










]€ΐκατη[ 








10 


K]fjpvi δ[ 
άγγ]€λλ€ΐ μ[ 

κ 
].[ 
• • * 

Fr. 5. Plate III. 
Col. i. 








(Ayy^Xoi) 






Τη]λ€φο( ) 

1 


5 


[ΐρρηξάτην cs κνκλα 


]σα[ 

]ην μ€ταΐχ[μί 
8]ίαβφ\ημ[ίν 
•)(\α\κ^ων οπλών 


] 
] 


J 

] 

Ίτίτηνοι 
θ]ηρασιμο( ). 


10 


[άκομπ άλοιδόρητα . 


. . .]σ . [. θ]ατ€ρον• 

] av€v δοροΐ 
πα]λαίσμασιν 
]ματΐ' 
y npos ovpav[bv 


1 




15 




] δ' €στ€νάζ€το 
ό]ργάνων crevei 
π]άλλ6ί χ€ρο9 

]γματο7 φνγων 

]9 Sophs 






20 


eyxoy 


] μίσον «γχο$• ου(τω5) ήν 


μ6(νον) iv ίτ(ίρ<ρ) 






] . ίταί πρόσω 







94 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

]νρησασκατω 
]ατωνφαοσ 
]χ4λλ€α)σ 
25 ]ονσ8'Ίωμ€νη 

]ηλίφονλζγω• 
' ~]ασατ[.]• 

]κ . νονσταχνσ 



Col. ϋ. Plate III. 
καθ€Ϊ\Όσωτα[. .]ηνρ . [ 



~^ οιοιοι[. .] 

διπλουσαν€στ€ναξ[ ]/οα[. , . .] 

πατρο[ ] 

5 ράν•€π[ ]μοσϊδ€Τ€Κνων[ 

τριγην8€η€μ[ ]κ[.]γαρονν 

προσάγ[.]γω8ί[.] . ιγ[. . .]υδϊάιν€ΐσ' . . . [.]ακρυ•[ 

• ■ ' • « ' συγαραντ[ 

€7Γ€ΐκτησιωνφρ6νων€ξ€θνσ' 
ωδαίμονω8νσ8αιμονωκίιρασ[.]μ€ 
ΙΟ αγ\ουπροσ€ΐπασΌυγαρξκτοσ€στα)σ 

τ 
σνρ€ίδηψνρ•8•άΐ' ταν ο^ην€ν[7 . .] 

€πισπασ€ΐδικαμ€ 

8ικάιναί' 
αλλωσταχιστ άριστα ηταχιστηαρΐ(Γτη[ 

15 « 

τιφησομζντίλ€ξομ€Ρ 

τισουνιτουμορβν8ικη\.βαλ€Ϊκαρα 

δαιμων€Κβιρΐνον8ικάισ€8αιμωΐ' 

"7 
ηκαιβ€βασιτον[.]€Κρονπροστωικα[.]ωι 

2θ γ€λωτ€χ[.]ντ€σα[. .]οναργ€ΐοίβιαί• 

ονκ€στοσοντονηλθονωστίη€γχαι/[.]ΐΡ 

€π€ηΓαλαισμακοιν[.]νηγωνι[.]μ€ν[.]ι 

€Κ€ΐν[.]ον€κροιτν[.]Θον[.]\λη\ωνα[.]θ' 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 95 



"^ρησα^ κάτω 
όμμ]άτ<ύν φάοζ 
'Α]\ιλλ€ως 
25 ]ovs ί* ίωμύνη 

Τ]ήλ€φον λίγω* 
]'[ί]άσατ[ο]• 

]κ . VOVS ταχύί 



Col. η. Plate III. 



καθίίλ' €σω τα [π\]€νρα [ 

(Αστνόχη) οίοιοΐ. 

διηλονς άι/€στ€ναξ[α ]ρα[. . . .] 

(Χορό?) πατρο[ς ] 

5 ραρ• en[ Πρία]μο9 'iSe τίκνων. 

(Ασ.) τρί{τ)ην δ' in' 6μ[( ] (Χο.) κ[αϊ\ γαρ ονν 

7Γροσάγ[α]γ' ωδι[.] . ιγ[. . .]ν διαίνίΐς, . . .[δ]οκρύί[ΐ5 
» \ >• , '-'>'!> σύ γάρ ούτ[ 

€7Γ6ί κτησιωρ φρένων egeOfs•. 
(Ασ.) ω δαΐμον, ω δνσδαιμον , ώ κζίραί [ί]μ€. 
ΙΟ (Χο•) άγχον TTpoaunas, ον γαρ e/croy ίστωί 

σνρα δη φνρδαν. -τον οδ(τω$) ήν ίν [β'. 
(Ασ.) ^τησπάσΐΐ δίκα μ€. 

(Χο.) δίκα ναί. 

(Ιί4(Γ.) αλλ' ώ? τάγ^ίστ άριστα, ή ταχίστη αρίστη. 

15 (Χο.) €€• 

τι φήσομίν, τι \ί^ομ€ν ; 
(/4σ.) τίιρ ουχί τούμον kv δίκτ} βαλ€Ϊ κάρα ; 
(Χο.) δαίμων eKeipev, ου δικά σε δαίμων. 

(Ασ.) η καΙ βφάσι τον [νγκρον Ttpos τω ίία[κ]ω 
no γίλωτ €;([ο]ί'Τ€9 α[ύτ]δι/ Apyeioi βία ; 

("^γ.) ουκ is τοσούτον ηλθον ωστ i•mγ)^a^\{^LV , 
inel ττάλαισμα κοιν[ο\ν ήγωνι[σ]μβν[ο]ι 
(Κ€ΐν[τ]ο νζκροι τι^τ]θον [ά]\λήλων ά[π]ο, 



g6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ομ€ν\.]κητ6σ•οΒέ^. ,]ndv[.] . [. . . .]οσ 

25 [.]υμηναχαι[ ]οση{ ]νοσ• 

ωσδ€ΚΤ€πλ . [ ]ικο[ ]οτα[. . .] 

[. .]τουσ8ια[ ]σ• 

[. .]^.]ρττομ[ 



Col. iii. 
[ 24 letters ]σιδων 

[ a6 ., ]ρ[•Υν[ 

[ 25 ,. ]^χ[•Μ 

5 [ 26 „ ]ανηρ[ 

[ 24 ,. ]^τροφ[ 

[ 22 „ ]ι/,ΐ7)"ατΓ 

[ ]α)[ ]ί«;/)ωι^€Τί[ 

[. .]*:.[ ] . €^[ ]ρρηξ€νροτοσ• 

ΙΟ [. .]ιαυτα,πολλω[ ]νβρρ[.]θ€ίστομα• 

[.]ολλη8€,σ(νδώρ[. . .'^αδιστρ[.]άρίδωΐ' 
υφηγυναίκωναν^. .]σ€ρρΐ7Γτ[.]ζίΤ0 
ν€Κρωδίδθ}/Τ€σο[. .]€ΐ/ωφξ\[.]υμ€νωί' 
οδαμφιπλ€νραισκαισφαγαισι[.]€ΐμ€νοσ 

15 πατ[. .]μ€Ρ•ουτΓατρωιαδ€ξαυδ[.]ν€πη 

7Γρι[. . . .]€κλαί€Τοντ€κνωνομ[. .]μορα• 
τον[.]αιδακαιγ€ροντακαινζαν[. .]ν• 
τοροντ€μυσονοντ€τηλ€φον[. .]λωί'• 
αλ\ωσφυτ€νσασαυτοσ€Κκαλονμ[. .]οσ• 

2ο ομοίΤ€ΚΐΌν'7Γρ\^.]υδωκάσ€σ\ατη[. .]χω»' 

φρνξινμ€γιστην€λπιδωνσωττι[. .]ν• 
γ^ρονον^ίνωθ^ισουμακρον"η[. .]λωί/[ 

μνημηνπαρ^^Ηστοισ . [. ]οίσα[ 

οσαοντ€μζμν[. '\νοντζσα[ 

25 π[. .]θηπ[. .].[.. .]αητίραιχ[ 

πολλ'^[.". ]° • [ 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



97 



6 μίν \6\κητ6^, 6 Sk [το\ παν [.] . [. . . .]oy 

25 [\]ύμην Άχαί[ ]οση[ ]vos. 

ώί S €Κ re πλη[γώι/ κα]1 κ6[πων Κ€κμηκ]6τα[^ 
[αύ]τού9 δια[στ€ίχοντα? ΐϊ8ομζν πύλα]?, 
[άν]ί[ί]ρπομ[€ν 



Col. iii. 



24 letters 


]y ιδων 


» » 


ν]€κρον 


26 „ 


]ρ['Μ 


25 ,> 


]νχ[•]<- ύ[ 


26 „ 


]αρηρ[ 


24 „ 


]ω τροφ[ 


22 „ 


]ν ήματί' 


Μ 


. . άγ]κνρών ΐτι 



]< • [ ] • €ρ[ ^]ppvi^^ νότος. 

[το]ιαντα πολλώ[ν λνγρο]ν ίρρ[6\θ€ΐ στόμα, 
[7Γ]ολλ^ δζ σινδων [7Γθλ]λά δ' Ίστρ[ί]ανίδων 
Ίφη γυναικών άν\ρο\ς ^ρρίπτ[ά\ζίτο 
ν€Κρω διδόντ€9 ο[νδ]ζν ώφ€λ[ο]νμ€νω. 
ό δ' άμψΐ πλξνραΐς και σφαγαΐσι [κ]€ίμζνο9, 

15 ηατ[ηρ] μ\ν ου, πατρώα 5* k^av^a>\v ίπη, 
Πρί[αμοί] ίεκλαΐξ τον τίκνων όμ[αί]μονα, 
τον [π]αΐδα και γίροντα και ν€αν[ία]ν, 
τον οϋτ€ Μυσον οΰτ€ Τηλίφου [κα]λών 
αλλ' ώ? φυτζύσας avros €κκαλονμ[€ν]ο9' 

2θ Οΐμοι, τύκνον, πρ[ο]ύδωκά σ ίσ\άτη[ν ^]χων 
Φρνξιν μξγίστην ελπίδων σ(ύτη[ρία\ν. 
γ^ρόνον ^ξνωθύς ου μακρόν π[ολ]λώι/ \kTS>v 
μνήμην παρύξζΐς Tois λ[ζλ€ΐμμίν]οΐ9 '^[/οεωί, 
οσ οΰτ€ Μ€μν[ω]ν οΰτ€ ^α[ρπηδών ποτ€ 

25 π[€ν]θη 7Γ[θ77σ]α[ί κ]αίπ€ρ αίχ[μητων άκροι 

πόλλ' η[μιν ]ο • [ 

Η 



98 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



«σ-«^χ[[[•]'-Μ y[ 

[.]7Γ€ίδ€Ι/[ 

[. .]λλοίσ/[ 



{a) 

]VK[ 



' To Fr. 5. 



]σιν[ 
\των\ 



Fr. 6. Plate IV. 

μι8ασκαιτο\ 
ιδαίθΐ/βασιλ[ 
πριαμον•οσιι[ 
πασαικαταρ[ 
5 €π€ΐσ€ναβοί^ 
€[. . .]i^€piai [ 

μναμοσ[ 
προ\ί[ 

ονποτ[ 

\ 
ΙΟ ιωδορντηλ[ 

παίδισνϊ/κν[ 

ωλόγ^ά,σώτ[ 

[.]ομονσαμ[ 



•Γ 



Fr. 7. 

] 

1 

]σαιδιοσ 
] . . [.]σ6ΐ;τ[. »]€Lθavωu• 
]γκα\ωσδ[.]ΐΓωλ€το 
5 ]σιθί[.]μονιδρυσθαιτορι^ 
]κοινο6άκάλάξοα λα[ 
]λ€φουξνι/ονσιαν 
]€ίπναπλησΙάίτατοσ 
]ιτα)ίδ€'μηδ'άνω[ 
ΙΟ ]τιτικτονση^τί[.] . [ 
]θ[.]σιν•ο[. .]αροσ[ 
]ορφαι/ηιτροσηδ[ 
]δροπον7Γλοκον[ 
']7Γ€[. . ,]ρα\ 
15 ]€ΐν[. . . .\άν 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



99 



ώ? kaya\. . 
[€]π€ί 8\ v[ 
[7Γθ]λλοΓσί[ 



•14 



Fr. 6. Plate IV. 

(Ασ.) μίδας και το[ν 
Ιδαίον βασιλ[ήα 
Πρίαμον, δί μ[ 
πάσα Karaf^ 
5 eneiaev άβον[λία 

€[ργο]ν epiat. [ 
(Χο.) μναμοσ[ύναν 

7Γρο\ι,\πων 
ονποτ[ 
ΙΟ (Λσ.) ίω δόρυ Τηλ[€φ 
παίδι συνκύ[ρσαν 
ώ λόγχα σώτ[ζΐρα 
[.]ομονσαμ[ 

[ η 



ΙΟ 



Fr. 7- 



1 



(Χο.) 



15 



ού]χι Τ€ύ)([€σι 
]σαι ^ibs 
] . . [.]y €ύτ[νχ]€Ϊ Θανών 
πα]γκάλως δ* [ά]πώλ€το 

]σι θ([σ]μον Ιδρνσθαι το νν\ν 
] κοινόθακα λά^οα λα[ 
Τη]λ€φον ξννονσίαν 
δ]ίΐπνα πλησιαίτατοί 
]ι τωδ€, μη^ άνω [ 
]τί τικτούστ] Te[.] . [ 
τι]θ[η]σιν' ο[ν π]άρος [ 
]όρφανη προσηδ[ 

]δρ6πον πλόκον [ 
']7Γ€[. . .]ναλ- 
]ίΐν[. . . .]αν 

]νον 



Η 2 



ΓΟΟ 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Fr. 8. 



Col. i. 



]lov 



]οι;σ 
5 ] 
] 

If 

]ava' 
] . τοσ' 
ΙΟ ν 



€ίσ• 



Fr. 9• 



] 



]i;yi/CD[.]r[ 
]uy[.]/)6 . . . /^ί7λα[ 
]α) . ακαιτριτοχ\ 
'\οι^ασΒ^<ητοταισ[ 

6 

5 ]τ€7Γ6Ι'^0σ€λΤ07•ί;[ 

]σ•ωί€χ/5[.]ΐ'ίθί^ 

]λληΤΓημορη . [ 

]δ?77Γθλλ'•€[ 



Col. π. 



•[ 



€σσ[ 

5 απα[ 

δράμ[. .]σ€ναλλο[ 

καγωψν\αξωπ[ 

€ωσ•ανζυκρνψη^τ[ 



Fr. ΙΟ. 

]/χηδ([ 
]πασανξνφρ[ 
]ννν8Όμ€ν[ 
]λζφουκαραλ[ 
5 ]η\€νσασ€μ(:[ 
]αγμ€νοσβο[ 
](λοστ€[ 
]γ€πάν[ 



βρ^ωτοπα[ 

Fr. II. 

ή 

5 σοίδ'[ 
φαρμ[ 
δνρμ[ 
καισ[ 
τονμ[ 
ΙΟ Tovay[ 
[.]/οισσω[ 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



lOI 



]oi;? 



Col. i. 



Fr. 8. 



lO 



] 

^ava' 
] . Tos- 

] 

] 



Fr. 9. 



Col. ii. 



(Ασ.) 


.[ 




^σο[ 




€σσ[ 




€στ[ 




α7Γα[ 




8ράμ[. .]ς kv dWo[i^ 




κάγω φυλάξω 7γ[ 




'ίως αν eu κρύψΐ][τ€ 


(Xo.) 


€/)£ω το πα[ 



Fr. 10. 



Fr. II. 



] 

]υγνω[.]τ[ 

]νγ[.]ρ€ . . . μη λα[ 

]ω . α και τριτον[ 

av]oi^as δΐσπόταΐί [ 

€Ϊ]Τ€ TrivOoS €ΪΤ€ Τη[ 

]σω 8e χ^ρ[6]νιον [ 

]\λη ττημονη . [ 

^Βη τΓολλ*, €[ 
ϊ 



]μη8,[ 




{Λ) 


Λ 


] Ίτασαν €νφρ[ον 






^[ 


] νυν δ* ό μ\ν [ 






y[ 


Τη^ζφον κάρα λ[ 






Af/)i;[ 


5 νοσ\η\ζνσα^ e/te [ 


5 


{Β) 


σοί 5' [ 


]ay/ze»O9 βο[ 






φαρμ[ 


]eAoy τ e[ 






δυρμ[ 


]y€ Ίτάν]^ 






και σ[ 
τδι/ μ[ 




ΙΟ 




τον αγ[ 



I02 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Fr. 12. 

Μ 
]«y[ 

]ar[. . .]ίΓοΐ'5[ 
'\apB[. . .'\οσα>'Γ[ 

ωι 

5 ψΐ'οσ. 

]θανωναπάν[ 

ι 
]σ€Γ/ιι;σα|[σ]]/3α[ 

]μζγαν8ωμα[ 

]αρρνθ[ 

ΙΟ ]καί7Γαλ[ 



Col. i. 



] 



Fr. 13. 



] 



']σ•6ησ€νο^ηνμ[ 
eve"*" 

] 
] 

] 

] 



Col. ii. 






Fr. 14. 



Fr. 15. 



Fr. 16. 



Fr. 17. 



]λθτη[ 


] 


] 


Μ 


]ομνριων[ 


]€σ)(αρων[ 


] 


]πρι[ 


]τοφωσ€ρ[ 


]ανων' 


]7Γορα[ 


] ■ σγα[ 


]μοιπροσ€[ 


'^ποτμοσ'Ι 


]evai[ 


]UT0[ 


5 ]ννα\γουσ[ 


]^π[ 


]7Γλ6[ 


] 


]σαισ€[ 


5 ]§[ 


]^ 


] 


. 


. 


5 ]. 


. 



Fr. 18. 



Fr. 19. 



Fr. 20. 



Fr. 21. 



].[ 


].[ 


]α> 


]y«M 


]ν\αι[ 


jooi/ 


Μ 


]£Γα . [ 


]ά: 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



103 



lO 



Fr. 12. 

Μ 
]«y[ 

]ατ[. . .]σοι;5[ 
]αρ^[. . .]οσωτ[ 

] βίοΙ 

] βανών άπαν [ 

]σ€ΐ/ Μυσα βα[ 
] μίγαν 8ωμα[ 

] άρρυθ[μ 

] και 7Γαλ[ 



Fr. 13. 



].[• 



] 
5 ] 



Col. i. 

] 
] 

] 

.]δίθ[ 



']θΓθησ€ν' ον(τω5) ην μ[ό(νον) 
ίν €τ(ίρφ). 



Col. ϋ. 



J '/r"- • L 


] 




νΛ 






] 

1 


• 






Fr. 14. 


Fr. 15. 


Fr. 16. 




Fr. 17. 


]λθΤη[ 


] 


] 




]ακ[ 


]o μυρίων [ 


] εσχαράί/ [ 


] 




] ^Ρ^ί 


] το φώς €ρ[ 


θ]ανών 


]πορα[ 




].s γα[ 


] μοι προσ€[ 


]ι ποτμος• 


]€ν<1ΰ[ 




]ντο[ 


σ]νναλγονσ[ 


] λΙγί 


]nXe[ 




] 


]σαίσί[ 


5 Ά 


5 ]. 




] 



Fr. 18. 



Fr. 19. 



Fr. 20. 



Fr. ai. 



]•[ 


]•[ 


]ω 


]γαμ[ 


]υλαι[ 


]ων 


η 


]ινα . [ 


]? 



I04 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



].. 


πο /D 


«[ Iji^i 


]ιβροτο: 


ro[ 


]•'[ 


]αρθ€ 




Μ 


]ων 




Ir/^i • [ 


5 ]?[ 


• 


5 ]σσα[ 


Fr. 27. 




Fr. 28. 


]poy[ 






]θί/ίακ/ο[ 






] * 




]Η 


] 




]•.[ 


] 




. 



]θ7Γαΐ'[ 
] . ονάσ[ 



]α.[ 

Fr. Ζ2. Fr. 23• ^r. 24. Fr. 25. 

σ[ ]i/3/3oroi/o[ ] . t[ ]€ίΐ/τοί5[ 

χΓ ]®»' Ir/'* • [ ]''*'" • [ 



Fr. 26. Fr. 27. Fr. 28. Fr. 29. Fr. 30. 

o^i >°y[ ] 1 ^ 

κυ[ ]θί/ίακ^[ ] ] ] 

[ ] W Μ ] 



Fr. 31. Fr. 32. Fr. 3^, Fr. 34. 



]rfao[ 


]i°V[ 


]σ•α[ 


].[ 


] 


]σ€μι[ 


Μ 


Μ 


]ov 


. 


• 


Μ 



Fr. 35• Fr. 3^• Fr. 37. Fr. 38. 



]a[ 


]Φ[ 


]a<rii'[ 


]••[ 


]X[.]o[ 


]ίσα)[ 


]μασ[ 


]αρσι[ 


]βακ([ 


'μ 


Μ 


y .[•]•[ 


]γ8ο[ 


. 


. 


. 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 105 



"[οττανί 
] . ονασ\ 



Fr. 22. Fr. 23. Fr. 24. Fr. 25. 



Μ 


]0€σ[ 


]θ9 


Μ 


5 ]/ϊΐ^[ 


]ρ 


]σ.[ 


. 


• 



(^) ο[ 


] . . 7Γορα[ 


]W[ 


] 


(β) σ[ 


]ί βροτον ο[ 


].*[ 


](£ΐν τοί^ 


(.4)4 


π]αρ0€- 


Μ 


].ν^ 


(Β)Χ[ 


]ωι/ 


]rpt . [ 


]<6Τ . [ 


. 


5 ]^[ 


5 ](τσα[ 


. 



Fr. 26. Fr. 27. Fr. 28. Fr. 29. Fr. 30. 



01^ 


]pox{ 


] 


] 


] 


Kr{ 


]oi μακρ[ 


] 


] 


] 


{Xo. ?) [ 


] 


]H 


Μ 


] 


[ 


] 
] 


]..[ 


• 


]iov 



Fr. 31. Fr. 32. Fr. 33. Fr. 34. 



]ησ-ο[ 


]iot{ 


>• 4 


].[ 


] 


]σ€μί[ 


Μ 


]K0[ 


]ov 


. 


• m 


Μ 



Fr. 35. Fr. 36. Fr. 37. Fr. 38. 



]«[ 


]ω βι[ 


]ασιρ[ 


]..[ 


]λ[.]ο[ 


]ίσο)[ 


]μασ[ 


]αρσι[ 


]ρακ€[ 


]Λ 


]ακ[ 


> .[.].[ 


]γδο[ 


. 


• 


. 



io6 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Fr. 39. 



Fr. 40. 



Fr. 41. 



Fr. 42. 



]•[ 


Υμών . [ 


]πα[ 


].[ 


]ω[ 


]λ€φονλ[ 


]σαναν8[}υ[ 


]&'σα[ 


]αφ{>[ 


]Η 


] . /cay/oai'i/[ 


Ιϊ/τ/τί 


].αλ[ 


]€ΐνΐ[ 


]δαπροσμ[ 


]και[ 


5 ]•το[ 


5 ]πάστ[ 


5 ] . €σ^ατώί5'[ 


5 ]W[ 


'].?[ 


]ψλΐγ[ 


]ισχουσαν[ 


Μ 


. . ■ 


Μ•] 


]α|θαπ[ 


' 



]r«[•]• 



Fr. 43. 


Fr. 44. 


Fr. 45. 


Fr. 4ί 


]αδ€σσ[ 


]i/oy[ 


]yoi/i[ 


Μ 


]_i'a/ii'tr[ 


]oye[ 


]ι/ποίο[ 


]κοσ[ 


]στισηκ[ 


]^< 


Ι'^Ρ'ί 


]nov[ 



Fr. 47. 



Fr. 48. 



Fr. 49. 



]^4 


]ησθι . [ 


]^Τ[ 


Ιχί'^ΡΓί 


?y[ 


]ωθ€οστ[ 


]ίται^τίωί/[ 


]ίτα0ω[ 


]ρωταμ[ 


] . paiiv€fi[ 


]αρονμια[ 


]σχοσ . [ 


5 ] . ασνυνανα . [ 


]ονονμ€[ 


5 ]S€VTep{ 


]ιπρα^ισηδ€ . [ 


5 ]οι;0ι;λα[ 


]ντη[ 


]i^et;ayapo[ 


: ]ί' 


]υσση[ 


jfaXXa/ca^ 


]7•ίσασ€τ[ 


Κ 


]ίΧ/>^/^'9[ 


* ]9 • [' 


. 


]..[ 


]•[ 





1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



107 



Fr. 39. 



Fr. 40. 



Fr. 41. 



Fr. 42. 



]•[ 


]ψων . [ 


]π5[ 


]•[ 


Μ 


Τη]λ€φου λ[ 


]σαρ άνδρο[9 


] οσα [ 


]αφρ[ 


]Η 


] . κα ypavv [ 


]νητ[ 


].αλ[ 


]eiui[ 


]δα 7Γροσμ[ 


] καΐ [ 


5 ]-το[ 


5 Ιτταί τ[ 


5 ]/ΐί€σ^α τω5' [ 


5 ]W[ 


'].:[ 


]Ώ λ€7[ 


]ί'σχουσαί' [ 


Μ 


. 


]i"[•] 


]αρα'π[ 


. 



1^4.]• 



Fr. 43• 

]α8€σσ[ 
]ναμνσ[ 
]aTis ηκ[ 



Fr. 44. 

]ΐΌγ[ 
]oy€[ 

1/^4 



Fr. 45. 

]yow[ 

]ΐ/ 7ΓΟίθ[ 



Fr. 46. 

]πον[ 
]u7r[ 



Fr. 47. 

]πα[ 
]χ€νοσ[ 
]ιτ άντίων [ 
] ττρα^ιν kμ[ 
5 ] . ay i'w άι/α . [ 
]ί TTpa^LS ijSe . [ 
]ι Z€vs γαρ ό[ 
]ί/ άλλα και [ 

]ι χρήμ ο[ 



Fr. 48. 
]ησΘι . [ 

ον[ 

]ί τάφω [ 
γ]αρ ού μια[ 
]ονονμ€[ 
5 ]ου φνλα[ 
]8ι 

]τισας €τ[ 
]ο.[ 



Fr. 49• 

]πτ[ 

] ω Oebs τ[ 
7Γ]ρώτα μ[ 
]σχοσ . [ 
5 ] Sevripl 
]ντη[ 
]υσση[ 



io8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Fr. 50. Fr.51. Fr. 52. 



«Μ 
χκαί[ 

τίσ[ 

5 ^νρ .[ 



Fr. 53- Fr. 54. Fr. 55• Fr. 56. 



]ίανα\[ 


1^1 


]τωι8ζχ[ 


1^04 


'\παι8ιο[ 


]ωΐ'€[ 


]8ey€iv[ 


]οισ{ 


]/)οπ[ 


5 1Φ*[ 



]..[ 


1'λ.[ 


W 


]\ον . [ 


]07Γ[ 


]Mi 


Μ 


]e>ti/[ 


]το[ 


] • «/jyoK 


]σαν[ 


]ot;i/[ 


ψο[ 


]αρ«[ 


]τ€/)ω[ 


]ra[ 


5 ]o/)y[ 


. 


5 ]αστο[ 


5 ]<0ί[ 


].[ • 




. 


]^ 



Fr. 57• Fr. 58. Fr. 59. Fr. 60. 

α\}<ονκ[ ] . οσασ ] • 9 • [ 14 

67Γ€ί//[ ] ]ίασ [ Ιί^'.Κ 

[..]...[ ... ' ]η [ ]ψ[ 



Fr. 6τ. Fr. 62. Fr. 63. Fr. 64. 



5[ 


]••[ 


]'^λ[ 


]Κ 


αλ[ 


]ντοσ[ 


]Η 


Ιτοί^ί 


οι;τ[ 


]ταμα^ • [ 


] . €κα[ 


]€σ0[ 


[ 


]οι/5ί[ 


]γ'Α 


]??[ 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 109 

Fr. 50. Fr. 51. Fr. 52. 





{Λ) 


στ[ 

">[ 
και 




(B) 


TiV[ 


5 


(Λ) 


ivp . 



]iav αλ[ 


η 


\τω ί€χ[ 


Υφο[ 


] παι8ιο[ 


]ων€[ 


]8i γ' €iV[ 


]οισ[ 


]ροπ[ 


5 Μ 



Fr. 53. Fr. 54. Fr. 55• Fr. 56. 



]••[ 


y\.[ 


w 


]λου . [ 


]on[ 


]'^οζι[ 


Μ 


]ω ι;[ 


]ro[ 


] . €pyou [ 


]σαν[ 


]ουρ[ 


]φλο[ 


]apa[ 


]τ€ρω[ 


]τ ά[ 


] οργ[ 


. 


5 ]ασ•το[ 


5 ]κοι[ 


].[ 




. 


Ά 



Fr. 57• Fr. 58. Fr. 59• Fr. 60. 

άλλ* ούκ[ ] . όσας ] • ^ • [ 14 

€7Γεί/ί[ ] ]ias ]αθίν[ 

[..]...[ ... h ]' Ψ[ 

Fr. 61. Fr. 62. Fr. 63. Fr. 64 



{Α)δ[ 


]••[ 


]κλ[ 


Η 


(Β) άλ[ 


]ντοσ[ 


]Η 


]τ07γ[ 


οντ[ 


]ταμαξ . [ 


] . 6κα[ 


]€σ0[ 


[ 


]ον δι[ 


]Η 


]ασ[ 



I ίο 



Fr. 65. 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
Fr. 66. Fr. 67. 



Fr. 68. 



]ονμ[ 


'\νοναμα^[ 


]••[ 


]tav[ 


]οφησ[ 


'\nva8ia\ 


]σ.• 


iy«[ 


]v^i8o[ 


'\αφησπ[ 


Ισττί 


]λ.[ 



Fr. 69. 



Fr. 70. 



Fr. 71. 



Fr. 72. 



ν(ΓΟί'•[ 



]αται/[ 


yr{ 


]?[ 


y^iav{ 


]TLa[ 

IK 


]ωλ[ 
]λω[ 



Fr. 73. 



Fr. 74. 



]T«[ 


. 


Fr. 75 


]ίΓΐ;σ[ 


]«[•] . [ 




'm 


]^?"[ 


]j?lf0[ 


• 


]αλλ'€[ 


• 




]ΐ'τασ[ 





Fr. 76. 



Fr. 77. 



Fr. 78. 



]v[ 


]ΐ'ω»' 


]ατζσ[. . . .] 


μονοσ 


]ωι/ 


αικακων 


]epoi/ 


οτων 


5 ]ocr[.]eroi) 




li'eii' 




]λα 




]. 




]ifei0tXo[ 




] 





[.]υδ€κ[ 

€V0VV[ 



Fr. 65. 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
Fr. 66. Fr, 67. 



Fr. 68. 



Ill 



]ov μ[ 


\vov ά,μα^[ 


]••[ 


τ6\ιαυ[Ί 


]οφηο[ 


] TLva 8ια[ 


]σι 


]y4 


]νξΐ8ο[ 


]αφησπ[ 




]λ.[ 



Fr. 69. 



υσον 



Fr. 70• 



Fr. 71. 



Fr. 72. 



]αται/[ 


]ο^Λ 


Ά 


]eiar[ 


]TLa[ 


]ωλ[ 
]λα,[ 


Fr. 73. 






• 


Fr. 74. 


Fr. 75 


w 






\συσ[ 

Μ 


14] • ί 

] άλλ' €[ 

jurao^ 


]7?/C0[ 



Fr. 76. 



Fr. 77. 



Fr. 78. 





u 


\v<uv 




]α76σ[. . . .] 


] /ΛΟΙΌί 




]ωι/ 


αί κακών 




jepoi/ 


\οτων 


5 


]os [y]ei/oO 
]λα 

] 





] . ασ€ . [ 
. [.]υ8ζκ[ 
vvei 
ivovv[ 



112 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Fr. 79. Plate IV. 



] 
] 

^σπαραβασ κρ? . [ 

'] 

5 1 

] 

1 

]ι;σοσ€ωι/• 

ΙΟ ] 

] 
] 

]τ€υων 



Fr. 80. Plate IV. 
]αχιΚ[ 
5 ]η'8οσ{ 

]χ«ρ4 

]οσίΌ[ 
]ησ [ 
]νοσγ[ 



ΙΟ 



]W [ 



Fr. 82. 

]oX€iJ/[ 

]λοσ . [ 



Fr. 81. 

'\τονώστΓ^ρί\ 

•v[ 

]€Κηρν . [ 

]0op[ 



Fr. 83. 

]•[ 
]ντα>νλ . [ 

]ξ€Ρθΐδνσηκοα[ 



Fr. 84. 



Fr. 85. 



Fr. 86. 



5 ] 



]?«■ 


Μ 


]β,δ6[ 


Ι5ωι. ν•• •λίΐνσίθ8ωι• 


14 


] . €ΐσοιτ[ 




].α>[ 


]μονι[ 




Ι^ω/'ίί 


]ησηλ^ 




5 ]αΐΌΓ'τα[ 


5 ]ω3€πρι[ 




]λ€4τ]]6στ[ 


]ροσμ[ 


! 


]φμν<^9[ 


]αρα{.]ώ . [ 


\ηνταδ€' 




]γοι{ 



lirs. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 113 

Fr. 79• Plate IV. Fr. 80. Plate IV. Fr. 81. 



] 


]°^ χ[ 


γ]άρ δο[ 


1 


]'AxcX[ 


]τορ ωσπ^ρ ι[ 


] 


]αφη[ 


]ήλθ€ λη[ 


] 


]^ θρ^ϋ 


^[ 


]αθο[.] 


5 ]τ} δοσ[ 


] τοιούτοι [ 


]? τταραβάί κρβ , [ 


] Χ«/"[ 


5 ]^κηρν . [ 


] 


]os νο[ 


]θμ,ν[ 


]ων 


]tis 


>•[ 


5 ] 


]yos γ[ 


]φορ[ 


] . ησ[. .]ι σφαλτΙ^ 
] 


ΙΟ ]θΓ 




] 

]νσο9 (ων 


Fr. 83. 


Fr. 83. 


ΙΟ ] 


. 




] 


]ν 


].[ 


1 


]θλ€ΐν [ 


]ί/τωι/ λ . [ 


]τ€ύων 


]λοσ . [ 


] ^ivoi δνσήκοα [ 


• 


] • οίσ[ 


. , 



Fr. 84. 



]6. 
0]^ω Νι( ) -Xeiv σ' όδφ. 



5 ] 
] 
] 



]ην τάδβ- 



Fr. 85. 

Η 

]«[ 

].ω[ 

5 ]αΐΌΓτα[ 

]λ6Γ€σ7[ 

] €^ e/z^y ο[ 

•[ 
]ανορη[ 



Fr. 86. 

]a)(5e[ 
] . €1 σοι τ[ 

]μορι[ 
]τισηλ€[ 
5 ]ωδ€ 7Γ/)ί[ 
]ίΌ? ^[ 
]α/)' 0()[.]ώ . [ 
]γορ[ 



114 



Fr. 87. 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
Fr. 88. Fr. 89. 



Fr. 9a 





]^6λπ[ ]?f[ 


]<??[ 


]?-[ 




]σΐρμη[ ]<τψ[ 


]•πίλα[ 


]0«/?[ 




]Xe|€-4 ]\oyiai{ 


• 


] • ^νμ[ 




]pav8p[ ]fi''«4 




• 


5 


] . . [. .]r[ 5 ]ννηΟ,[ 








Fr. 91. Plate IV. 


Fr. 92• 






] . vvav\^ 


. 






]βλψμα[ 


] 






]τοσγαρασ[ 


]φον 






]\'€ΐ€πα〕[ 


]κρατ(ύ• 




5 


' ]€Ϊσ . . CLV0[ 


]r^ 






]ασωτά^ω[ 


]μοιστα•)(α 






]ασμ€λαθραν[ 


5 ] 






]νακ€ίν€ΐσθαίτ[ 


1 






]•χρονωίμαλι[ 


] 




10 


]νχορω•βφηκ[ 


] 






]ωματωναγ•χίπρο[ 


] 






]ΐ)οσγυναίλαγ€τ[.] [ 


ΙΟ ]τ]σ€ται 






]ονδοσζσθοξ€νοσ [ 


]ται 






] . μα\αιοι<ηναισιωτ[ 


]ογω 




I .«5 


] . ητ€τρα7Γταιτον[ 


]•. 






]ζωνυ7Γατητηλ[ 


]ασίν 






]αμησυνκακωίφθ€[ 


15 ]"• 






]oveπληξeυvισ■aτι.[ 


μ- 






]κη'ΠΎθ(Γωρα^πονω [ 


ι 




20 


]ξ[.]ηθανωναζ€ταικατ[ 
]αμωσ€)(^οιμ' αν€ΐπ€ΐντ[ 


• • " 






]αναξανδρωνατρΗδη[ 


Fr. 93. 






] . σοιτηλουδοκαζ€ΐτη[ 


. 






]νοσηβαθ€ΐα[ 


]...[ 





1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



115 



Fr. 87. 



Fr. 88. 



10 



15 



20 



]/) €λ7Γ[ί 


Η 


]9 Έρμη[ 


]σητ[ 


]λφ• κ[ 


] λόγια τ[ 


]pav8f{ 


]€ΐτασ[ 


] • • [• -Μ 


5 σ]ννηΘ€[ 


• 


]\λαδ[ 


Fr. 91 


. Plate IV. 


] . vv 


αν[ 


] βλ€μμα[ 



]τθ9 γαρ ασ[ 
αλ\λ et €π€ίγ6• [ 
]6Γσ . . €ΐνο[ 
(JB) ί/)]άσω τά5' ω[ 

]ay μβλαθρα ν[ 
(Χο.) ]ι/α κζίνύσθαι τ[ 
ei/] χρονω μάλι[στα 
ο]ύχ όρω' β€βηκ[€ 
8^ύμάτ(ΰν άγχί προ[ 
άνδ]ρο9 γνναί \aγkτ\o^\ 
φρ]ον86ς ζσθ' ό ^evos 

] . μ Άγαίοΐσιν αίσίωτ\ατ 
] . η τίτραπται του\^ 
\ζ(ύν υπ άτχι τί;λ[ 
]α μη συν κακω φΘ([ιρ 
]ον '^ττλη^' ζννί9 άτι[ 
σ]κί;7Γτ09 ωρα ττόνω 
]^[.]?7 θανών άζ^ται κατ\^ 
ούδ]αμώς ^χοιμ' &ν ciweiv τ[ 
ώί] άναξ ανδρών Άτρ€ίδη[? 
] . σοι τηλοϋ δοκάζζΐ τη\_ 
"[νοση βαθ€ΐα[ 

12, 



Fr. 89. 

]ωσ[ 
]• π€λα[ 



Fr. go. 

]σ.[ 
]φ€ΐσ[ 



Fr. 92. 



1 



]φου 
] κρατώ' 

]μοις τάχα 



5 ] 
] 



ΙΟ ]ήσξται 

]ται 

λ]6γω 



15 



\ασιν 
] 



Fr. 93. 



ϊΐ6 



25 



ΊΗΕ OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

]πα . [ ]ατίδα[ 

'\^ουσαοσ[ 

λβηκίνο[ 

5 ] • ΐ-σονχρο[ 



Fr. 94. Plate IV. 

] . [. .]ταδρασί[ 

]αλλαταυτ6γο) . [ 

^ζυρονουδξπωποτ[ 

λ 
\τ ανπαυ\ακαικακων[ 

5 ] . ιστωνητνχ^ημζθισ[ 

]ντα)(^ίστα•τονλογον[ 

]ί8€ΐημ€ν€ΐθρασυρτ[ 

]τηστυχησαναστατ[ 

]ννημίρ[ ]ζζτα[ 

Fr. 97. 

] ] 

] 

]δνσα[ 

]ιγαρ[ 

]ντασ[ 



Fr. 9 Η. 



Fr. 95• 

]??■[ 

]ασδ[ 

Μ 
5 Η 






Fr. 99• 



Fr. 96. 

]Φ[ 
]κα[ 

]ον[ 

5 ]ay[ 

W[ 
]vaev[ 



Fr. 100. 



τ]καρα[ 


]αισ• [ 




U 


]ιταπαι/τ^[ 


]ακτασ[ 




]χΜ 


]ασιννκτο[ 


]ιμολο . [ 




]<αί| 


] ιωπολ[ 


]αα [ 




]α5[ 


• 


δ ]Ψ•Λ 


5 


]αί6[ 



Fr. ΙΟΙ. 

]σαν[.] . [ 

] 

] ' [ 



Fr. 102. 

m 

]€f7?[ 



Fr. 103. 
]ί7Γα)[ 

]eu[ 



Fr. 104. 

].r[ 
λστ\ 



25 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 

]ασ . . . [.]πα . [ 



]ατί8α[ 
]ξουσαοο[ 
βί]βηκη• t[ 
[, ] . ίσον χρο[ 



Ι-Ϊ7 



Fr. 94• Plate IV. 

] . [. .γα δράσ([τ€ 
] άλλα ταντ €γώ . [ 
] ivpov ούδίΤΓ(ί>ηοτ\€ 
] τ au παΰλα καΐ κακών [ 
5 ] . ιστών ή τύχη μ^θίσ[ταται 
\ν τάχιστα- τον λόγοι/ [ 
ζ]ίδ€ίημίν 6ί θρασύν τ[ 
] τη^ τύχη? άναστατ[ 
]υνημ^ρ[ ]ζ^τα[ι 



Fr. 95• 



Fr. g6. 



Fr. 97. 



Fr. 98. 



]ov[ 


Ά 


^σ[ 


]φ[ 


]ασ6[ 


]κα[ 


]οσ[ 


]ον[ 


5 ]ω[ 


5 ]ay[ 


]ιω[ 


]αμ[ 


Ιέί 


]υσ6ΐ;[ 


]α[ 


]...[ 



Fr. 99• 



Fr. 100. 



1 


] . η κάρα [ 




]aiy• [ 




]^[ 


] 


eVejira πάι/Τ€[ί 




] άκτας 




]χ^^ 


]δυσα[ 


βφ]ασι νυκτο[^ 




]ιμολο . 




] και 


]ι yap [ 


{Β) ] ί'ώ 7Γθλ[ 




]α? 




]αδ[ 


]ΐ'τασ[ 


. 


5 


]6/. . . [ 


5 


]aSi 



Fr. ΙΟΙ. 



Fr. 102. 



Fr. 103. 



Fr. 104. 



]σιο[ 


]αιψ[ 


]ασ€ΐ/τ[ 


Μ 


]σαν[.] . [ 


]€7Γρ[ 


] 


]€νη[ 


1' [ 


' 



]ΐ7Γω[ 


]οσ[ 


]ψ[ 


Μ 


]ev 


]<i>i[ 


]ρ4 


]στ[ 



ii8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Fr. 105. Fr. 106. Fr. 107. 

1 . [ ]o^ w 

]a . . [ ]σιλίθ[ ]^Ψ^[ 

]ατ4•]?[ Ιί^^^Ί ]*'"4 

]j/ye[ . . ]Ηάβ[ 

5 ']•[ • • 



Fr. 1. On the arrangement and supposed contents of this and the three following small 
fragments cf. introd. p. 88. 

6. ΐΐτ'. or ei[p]y. The following letters are cancelled by a horizontal stroke drawn 
above them; cf. 1174. viii. 2, x. 6. A very slight vestige of the letter after ων suggests 
α or δ. 

II. The remains in the margin belong to a note referring to the previous column. 

14. The letters], γα and the succeeding lines are on a detached fragment, which 
is most probably part of this column, though whether it is rightly placed as above is 
uncertain. A paragraphus may be lost below the beginning of the line. 

1 8. There are some small traces of ink in the margin opposite this line. 

Fr. 2. I have had some inclination to assign this fragment to 1174 on account partly 
of its appearance and partly of the variant τουτΊ in 1. 4, for which cf. 1174. v. 9. Line 2 
is not decisive, since ΊηΚί\φου would be doubtful even if φου were certain, which it is not ; 
φίυ is possible. Above the ν (or μ) in 1. 4 is a dot which may represent another inter- 
linear letter, but this cannot be brought into connexion with the overwritten t, from which 
it is separated by the high stop. 

Fr. 3. 4-6. κόρα^ . . . θυηΚη\_ : W-M suggests that the reference is to the rapacity 
which did not respect sacrificial offerings; cf Aesch. Suppl. 751-2 κόρακ€ς ωστΐ, βωμών 
aXeyovTfs ovbev, Babrius 78. Murray, understanding the fragment differently, suggests as 

a restoration of 11. 3—6 (Εϋρ.) ί^ΐξάμψ 7[ό ρηθίν' ώ? cipia-ros ων\ κόραξ erra6]et μάντί! . . . (Άστ.?) 
Άριστος, S) 8ύσ\την€; δΰσφημον μ€ν ουν κράζα θνηΚη^ "Apfos ώί ολωλότων. The remains are 

really too slight to give any clear clue to the situation. 

7. The sign in the margin is like that at 1174. iv. 17, a line in which an insertion was 
made by the corrector. 

8. Ti may of course be indefinite. 

10. [φί\λων : or [αλ]λωΐ'. 

Fr. 5. i 8. Β]ιαβφλημ[ΐν . ., if right, may be constructed with μίταιχ[μι . .; but perhaps 
]ia βίβλημ[(Εν. . should be read. 

9-10. The coincidence with Soph. Fr. 768 was perceived by W-M. The fragment is 
preserved in Plutarch, Oe cohib. ira, 10, p. 458 e καΧ τον Τ>ΐ€στΓτό\ΐμον 6 ΈοφοκΧηί κα\ τον Ενρύπυ- 

"Κον όπλίσας (κόμπασ' άΧοώόρητα, φησίν, (ρρηξάτην (s κίικΧα χάΚκίων οπλών, ΐκόμπασ αΚοώόρητα 

was emended by Badham to ηκομπ άΚοώόρητά re. Other conjectures were proposed by 
W. Headlam, C/ass. Rev. xvii, p. 288, who maintained that with Badham's restoration the 
meaning must be not, as usually taken, ' They burst without vamit or reviling into the ring of 
armed men ' but ' they dealt unvaunting, unreviling blows upon their enemies' round brazen 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 119 

Fr. 105. Fr. 106, Fr. 107. 

].[ Η ]va[ 

]a . . [ ]y Ίλιο[ ]ai/xe[ 

]a to[l\o[ ]khv[ ]σο[ 

]vye[ . . ]ua β[ 



shields '. W-M however would understand ΐρρηξάτην . . . οπλών in the ordinary way. 
It is now clear that Plutarch manipulated the quotation to some extent, since ακομπ 
αΚοώόρητα does not immediately precede ιρμηξάτην ; the simplest course is to transfer the 
words to the next verse, although its conclusion is difficult, σ, though the base is lost, is 
practically certain and can hardly be e ; for the next letter π is most suitable, but e . or σ , 
is possible, hardly γ. At the end θ]ατ€ρου seems the only likely word, though the a may 
be λ. There is an undeniable high dot after the v. 

15. στ€νάζίΐν in the middle voice appears to be novel. The passive occurs in Lycophr. 

412 ονμυς €στ(ναγμίνος γάμος, 

20. μό{νον) iv ι could also be read, but cf. Fr. 13. i. 7. In a fragment of another text 
iv β μό{νω) occurs; cf. Fr. 5. ii. 11, note. 

24 sqq. The reference is to the spear of Achilles, which had healed Telephus and now 
in the hands of Neoptolemus slew Telephus' son ; cf. Fr. 6. ro-12. 

28. Perhaps Ktivovs. 

ii. I. The remains of this line are puzzling. The accent and mark of elision, as well as 
the interlineated letters, were inserted by the corrector. Since the e is enclosed between two 
dots this should be a variant and not merely explanatory of the elision ; hence ο might well 
be the article, i. e. a choice would lie between KaBeDC 6 σωτ . . . and KaOelXe σωτ . . . But 
then σωτηρ becomes inevitable, and though this would not be out of place in the context 
(cf. Fr. 6. 12 ώ λόγχα σά)τ[ειρα.) the slight vestige after τ does not suggest η. The substitu- 
tion of e for η before vp would be natural in the aorist of evpiaKtiv, which however is hardly 
to be worked in. W-M proposes καθάϊ! εσω τα [πλ]6υρά, and this has been provisionally 
adopted, though the genesis of the corruption remains obscure. The vestige following ρ is 
not inconsistent with a but is more suitable to a v, and I have been tempted to suppose 
that the name Ένρνπυλος stood here, but that hypothesis has led to no satisfactory result. 

3 sqq. The paragraphus below this line is not clear, but the base of the δ is thickened 
and this may be supposed to be due to the partial coincidence of the paragraphus. If this 
is correct, a paragraphus is missing below 1. 6, since 11. 7-8 obviously belong to the Chorus. 
Moreover, since yap oZv can hardly be separated from the following words, it becomes 
necessary to suppose a change of speaker within the line, against the usual practice of this 
scribe (cf. 1174. viii. 15-17). Presumably double dots were used, but an accompanying 
paragraphus would be expected. W-M would make a similar division in 1. 3, but this 
is not essential. 

4. πατρό[ς ', i. e. Telephus. The word at the end of the line was perhaps συμφο\)άν or 

μοιψαν. 

5. Πρία]μοΓ i'Se τέκνων is a dochmius ; cf. 1. 8. 



ί2ο THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

6. Cf. the note on 1. 3. τρΊτψ of course refers to διπλοί? in 1. 3. The apparent y of 
the papyrus is possibly due to scaling of the ink ; it is certainly curious that the corrector 
should not have observed the error, κ of i{ai\ may be v. 

7. This verse seems to be a catalectic iambic trimeter, like 11. 10 and 18, but I have 
not found a satisfactory restoration. The letter after ωδ may be ρ or η, and ty may be e. g. 
7Γ ; hiaiveis, to which δ]ακρυφϊ in the margin refers, is preceded either by y or p. W-M 
suggests 2)δ' \v or S) . . . [οπο]υ (not ω δ{)στψ€) ; ώδί[ΐ'' would also be appropriate. 

8. κτησίων, as W-M remarks, is perhaps equivalent to Ib'mv, οΐκάων ; cf. Aesch. Ag. 
1008 χρημάτων κτησίων, Soph. Tr. 690 κτησίου βοτοΐι. But (^peVey and tangible objects like 
χρήματα are in rather different categories, and Murray's suggestion that κτησίων here means 
' covetous ', with a reference to the golden vine, is not unattractive. 

9-23. {Astyoche) ' Ο Fortune, evil Fortune, that has shorn me. 
Chorus. Thou speakest face to face, for misfortune stands not aloof in dragging thee 
headlong. 

{As.) Justice will pull me down. 

{Chor!) Yea, justice. 

\As.) Then soonest best. 

{Chor.) Alas, what shall we say, what shall we speak ? 

{As.) Who will not with justice smite my head ? 

\chor.) Fortune has shorn thee, but Fortune judges thee not. 

{As.) Have the Argives departed adding to the woe violence and mockery of the very 

corpse 'i 1 • 1 1 j 

{Messenger.) They went not so far as insult, since the bodies of them which had 
fought together in combat lay but a little apart . . .' 

9. Cf. e. g. Homer ^ g1 μψίρ ίμή, 8νσμητ{ρ, Eurip. /. 7. 203 8νσ8αίμων δαίμων. 

II. φνρταν Avas originally Avritten, but the τ was afterwards washed out and δ substituted, 
perhaps by the second hand, though this is uncertain ; the δ was then enclosed between dots 
and τ restored over the line on the authority of another copy, as recorded in the margin. 
fu (τ{€ρω) is not to be read here, since the stroke above the line is completely preserved and 
cannot be the cross-bar of a r. The lost letter was therefore a figure, and I restore β on the 
analogy of the fragment referred to in the note on i. 20. 

13. δίκα : the substitution of the nominative for the dative is evidently necessary, if the 
nom. is retained in the preceding line. 

14. ij ταχίστη (sc. οδός) αρίστη is an explanatory note; the phrase has a proverbial cast. 
18. δικά might be regarded as the future of δικάζ(ΐν, but the contracted form, though 

used by Hdt. i. 97, is not found in Attic, nor does δικάζον take an accusative of the person. 
W-M prefers to postulate a present δικάν ; possibly the same verb rather than δικιΊν (Her- 
werden) is to be recognized in the inscription from Eleusis published in Έφημ. Άρχαιολ. 

1900, p. 79 δικηθησΐται τω ταμείω διπ\ην ΐίσπράξαι. 

Το interpret δικαι as δι'κα produces a weak repetition of δαίμων, as well as an inconsist- 
ency with 11. 12-13. The Chorus may no doubt be supposed to change its opinion, but 
this change seems overabrupt. 

19-20. Ύΐλωτ fx[o]vTfs is used like γίλωτα ποιΰσθαι,τίθ^σθαι, &c., e.g. Nauck, Fr. Adesp. 
458. 9 γέλωτα δη /xe -KoioivTai κόροι. α[ντ]όν (W-M) is hard but seems to be the most likely 
restoration. 

22-3. Eurypylus is represented as having fallen close to one or more of his own victims. 
Nireus (Quint. Smyrn. vi. 372, Dictys iv. 17, Hyginus 113), Machaon (Pausan. iii. 26. 7, 
Quint. Smyrn. vi. 408, Hyg. 113), Peneleos (Pausan. ix. 5. 15, Quint. Smyrn. vii. 104 sqq., 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 121 

Dictys iv. 17) and others (Quint. Smyrn. vi. 615-6, viii. 111-13) are named as having 
been slain by him. 

24. h\o κητόί seems almost inevitable, for an adjective δ[ι κ7;το'ί, which might be derived 
from the supposed form δίκάι/ (cf. note on 1. 18), is not likely here, nor, I think, is δ[ά]«7 
τόσ ('wounds') which Pearson suggests. \ο\κητός may perhaps mean that Eurypylus 
was so little disfigured that death appeared more of a semblance than a reality, in con- 
trast to his adversary, who was, e. g., τό παν ηκισμΐνος, — though that verb could hardly be 
got into the space. W? might be read instead of tos, but would be still more difficult. 
At the end of the line ]os can well be ]m. 

26-8. Restored exempli gratia by VV-M. The η in 1. 26, though unconvincing, 
is sufficiently suitable ; in 1. 28 -y could be read in place of π. 

iii. 6. An iota adscript inserted after ω would no longer be visible. 

10-25. 'Such was the murmur of many mournful lips, and much fine hnen and many 
webs of Istrian women were cast upon the man, useless offerings to the dead. And Priam 
clinging to his wounded side, though not his father, speaking a father's words, wept for the 
kinsman of his children, the boy, the youth, the aged man, calling upon him not as Mysian 
nor the son of Telephus but as of his own seed : " Alas, my child, I have betrayed thee, in 
whom I had the last great hope of safety for the Phrygians. Thou wert a short-lived 
guest, but wilt leave a memory lasting many years with the remnant spared by Ares, who 
hast given us sorrow such as Memnon or Sarpedon never gave, albeit they were mighty 
warriors and . . .".' 

10. \vypo\v (W-M) is better adapted to the space than οίκτρόν. πικρόν (cf. An/. 424 
πικρά opvis) would also be suitable. 

11. The transference of the accent from the second to the first syllable of σιν8ων 
no doubt implies a desire to interpret the word as the genitive plural of ΣίνΒοι parallel 
to Ίστρ[ι]ανί8ων ; but σινδων is assured by [π]ολ\ή. Ίστριανίς is attested by Steph. Byz. s. v. 
"larpos; and according to Hesychius the name of the artificers was transferred to the product : 

'loTpiavidfs' a'l Σκυθικοί στολαί ; similarly Ίστρίδα are described as ίσθητίς Tivft. 

13. W-INI considers this verse to have been interpolated from some other source, 
perhaps through a misunderstanding of the genitive avbpos, which however can be con- 
structed correctly enough with (ρριπτ[α\ζίτο ; cf. e. g. Eurip. Cjci. 5 1 ρίψω πίτρον τάχα σον, 
Bacch. 1097 οΛ)τον xeppASas κραταιβόλονς eppinrov. The anacoluthon in bidovTfs is undoubtedly 
awkAvard, but not more violent than in Soph. Afii. 259-60; cf. Hdt. viii. 74 πολλά iXeyero . . . 
01 μίν ώί . . ., Aesch. P. V, 202 στάσις τ iv αΚΚηΚοισιν ωροθΰνίτο, o'l pev θίΚοντα ... I therefore 
allow the line to stand provisionally, though it must be regarded with suspicion. ov8(v 
ώφ(λουμ€νη occurs in An/. 550. 

15. The punctuation of the original evidently needs amendment. 

17. yepovra is Strange, since Eurypylus cannot be supposed to have been a really 
old man. But the text seems to be sound and γφων may possibly here be taken to imply 
merely a stage beyond that of the veavias. Murray and Pearson suppose the meaning to be 
that Eurypylus combined the qualities of different ages, being to Priam a son, a counsellor, 
and a warrior, and compare e. g. Pindar, Nem. iii. 72-3. This may be right, but is open 
to the objection that [7Γ]αίδα in antithesis to yepovra and veav[ia]v should indicate a quality 
corresponding to youth rather than to birth, childishness not sonship. 

21. ίΚπΐ^ων σωτη[ρία]ν, = ' the means of salvation existing in our hopes ', comes practically 
to mean ' our hope of salvation '. 

22-3. [(των and λ[Ελ(ΐμμ(ν]οΐ5 Were restored by W-M, who further proposed 8[opos 
(cf. Aesch. Ag. 517). A δ however is inadmissible after ]ois ; λ would be the most 



122 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

suitable letter, but α or χ is also possible, and I suggest "Α[ρΐω': on the analogy of bopos. 
>\(\ίΐμμίν\οις is a somewhat long supplement ; perhaps λελιμμβνοΐί was written. Pearson 
Avould prefer [κάλων to [ΐτών, of. Soph. Fr. 534. 

25-6. The restorations are largely due to W-M. The Sophoclean ημιν occurs again 
in Fr. 12. 11. 

27. (σχατ or «σχετ was presumably written. Dots were placed over the deleted letters 
and the r is also crossed through. Of the doubtful α following hardly enough remains 
to show whether this also was cancelled or not. 

Of the two small fragments {a) and {b), which were with Fr. 5, the second is likely to 
belong to Col. iii. 

Fr. 6. W-M thinks it unlikely that Astyoche took part in these lyrics ; but the coronis 
below 11. 6 and 9 point to changes of speaker rather than strophic divisions in a choral ode ; 
and 11. 3-6 and 10-12 are eminently appropriate in the mouth of Astyoche. The reversed 
coronis below 1. 9 was inserted or rewritten by the second hand. 

I. W-M is no doubt right in restoring npia]fii8as ; a reference to Midas here is 
unlikely. 

5. ίπίΐσΐν ; i. c. by the gift of the golden vine. 

6. i[pyo]v W-M. 

7-9. The idea is perhaps similar to that of Fr. 5. iii. 22-3 ; if so the Chorus is trying 
to administer comfort. Cf. Fr. 7. 4. 

12. σώτ[(ΐρα, which was restored by W-M, refers to the healing properties of Achilles' 
spear, now the instrument of death. 

Fr. 7. 6. κοινόθακοί is a new compound, and an adjective \άξοος is also novel, \αοξύος or 
λα^όος occurring only as a substantive. The marginal note λα[ no doubt refers to λά^υα. 
The allusion seems to be to the tomb of Eurypylus. 

10. Possibly τίκ\ιιον, 

Fr. 8. ii. 6. There is a small dot between α and μ, but a stop here seems unlikely. 

Fr. 9. I. e. g. στ\υyvόa\^ OX €]ϋ-)/ΐ'ω[σ]Γ[ . 

9. Somewhat to the right of the I there is a vestige of ink which probably represents 
another insertion, e. g. a mark of elision. 

Fr. 10. 6. νοσ\η\({)σας W-M. 

Fr. 11. H. e. g. [τ]ρισσώ[ or [φ]ρίσσω[. 

Fr. 12. Some at least of these lines are lyrics. 

Fr. 14. 4. The acute accent is uncertain and may be a smooth breathing or an inter- 
linear letter. 

Frs. 35-40 are much wormeaten. The combination of Frs. ^6 and 37 σ<ύ\μα is not 
probable. In Fr. 40. i the supposed top of a letter after ν may be a high stop ; in 1. 3 ]δοι 
possibly ends the line. 

Fr. 47. 4. ττραξιν : cf. 1. 6, where however the reading is somewhat doubtful. 
7. The rough breathing on ο is probable but not certain. The same may be said 
of the accent on ν in 1. 9. 

Fr. 48. I. There is a short blank space before η, but this is no doubt due to the 
junction, which is clearly visible below, of two selides, of which the upper one has at this 
point disappeared. 



1175. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 123 

Fr. 50. This fragment appears not to belong to the same column as Fr. i. Έ.υρυ[πνΚοί 
is not to be read in 1. 5. 

Fr. 57. 3. A speck of ink to the left of the line may be the remains of a marginal 
note. 

Fr. 58. ο was preceded by a straight stroke, e. g. ά/ί]/χόσαί. 
Fr. 69. 7. The supposed stop is doubtful. 

Frs. 76-7. These two fragments, which were found together, may well belong to the 
same column. Fr. 77 is probably the bottom of the column, and Fr. 76 perhaps goes 
immediately above it. 

Fr. 82. 3. The supposed vestige of a letter after σ may be a medial stop. 

Fr. 84. 2. For Ni( ) cf. 1174. iv. 23, note. 

Fr. 85. 6. Γ after ν has apparently been crossed through. 

Fr. 91. On the subject of this fragment cf. Introd. p. 88. 
, 3. W-IM suggests ov\to<: γαρ άσ[τηρ, supposing the time to be night ; cf. Fr. 98. 3. Lines 
1-7 look like the beginnings of iambic verses, but if so they were not ranged evenly with 
11. 21-2, and the trochaics must be supposed to have projected by the space of four or five 
letters into the left margin. 

4. For the rough breathing on da cf note on 1174. iv. 7. 

8. W-I\I thinks that the Chorus was here divided into two parts, and would give 1. 10 
as restored by him to the second division. This may be correct, but the indications are 
inconclusive. 

12. The lacuna at the end of the line is too narrow for ov, but there is perhaps room 
for a, and λαγξ'τ[α] suits the metre, wiiich is a combination of cretics and trochaics, better than 
λαγ£τ[ι]; the form XayeVir moreover is unattested. aub]pos was restored by W-M. 

18. 6 of ίπληξ is unsatisfactory, but σ, which would be the easiest reading, gives no word ; 
an ο {]ονοπληξ ?) seems hardly possible, t at the end of the line may be η. 

20. αζΐται : Or αζΐται, which might be said of a corpse exposed to the sun. 

22. ώί W-M. 

23. For δοκάζίί cf Hesych. δοκάζΐΐ- /ueVft, επιτηρύ, boKei, προσδοκά, (δόκαζΐν' άττεδίχετο, 
Sophron Fr. 6 πλόοΐ' δοκάζων. 

Fr. 94. 2-5. A restoration of these lines is suggested exempli gratia by W-]M : 

e'-yw [πάλαι τα θνητ άθρησας] evpoV ονδ^πώποτί [ήμίν yivoif αν τταν\α κα\ κακών Χνσις, των yap 
μ(]γίστων η τύχη μίθίσϊταταί φρονημάτω^/ τάχιστα' τον λόγου [δί ταν το πιστον (γδΐίημΐν^ et θρασνν 

[τίνα ... Α γ in 1. 5, however, is hardly suitable. In 1. 7 either ]i δ' εΤημ^ν or (]1δΐίημΐν is 
possible, but the form is strange in either case, the only analogous instances cited from 
the Attic poets being Eurip. Ion 943 ψαίημΐν, Damoxenus Fr. 2. 67 δοΐησαν. εϊη μ^ν however 
seems unlikely. 

Fr. 105. 3. To[i\i:^ is indicated by the narrow space. 



124 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

1176. Satyvjjs, Life of Eitripides. 

Fr. 39 ΐ4•2 X 75-5 cm. Second century. Plate V 

(Fr. 39, Cols, xvii-xxiii). 

The identity of this work is fortunately determined by the title preserved in 
the last column of Fr. 39, from which we learn that the roll contained the sixth 
book of the ' Lives ' of Satyrus, and that the book dealt with the three great 
tragedians. Euripides as the youngest of the three naturally came last ; and to 
him, so far as can be judged, relate all the fragments of the roll which have 
survived. 

These fragments fall into two main groups. Frs. 37-9, which form the nucleus 
of the whole, are closely associated, Fr. 38 perhaps joining Fr. 39 immediately, and 
Fr. Q,'] preceding at not more than a short interval ; Frs. 40-57 are some scraps 
which accompanied these larger pieces. Nos. 1-36, on the other hand, are 
miscellaneous fragments which were found sporadically some time before the 
main group made its appearance. Since Fr. 39 contains the end of the roll, 
Frs. 1-36 will naturally precede. Frs. 1-8 are put together as apparently all 
concerned with the style of Euripides. In Fr. 8. ii. 9 sqq. this subject is dis- 
missed and the writer passes on to consider his character, which is also the 
subject of Fr. 9 and perhaps of Frs. lo-ii also. The arrangement of the rest 
is for the most part arbitrary ; Frs. ^'^-6 are more akin in external appearance 
to Frs. 37-8 than the preceding pieces, the colour of which is generally lighter. 
f The MS. appears to date from the middle or latter part of the second 

\ century. It is in a small upright hand of the informal type shown also in 221, 
853, the Herodas papyrus, and especially 666, which has other points of re- 
semblance to 1176 (see below) ; all these probably belong to about the same 
period. There is some tendency to cursive forms, e. g. in the letters e and ω. 
A curious feature is the frequent doubling of strokes, which may be partly due 
to the use of an inferior pen. The common angular sign is often added at the 
end of short lines, while in longer ones the final letter is sometimes interlineated. 
Stops in three positions (low rarely) are used besides paragraph!, and there are 
two or three accents (Fr. 2. i. 14, Fr. '^9,. i. 21, Fr. 39. xv. 37) and a doubtful rough 
breathing (Fr. 33. i. 21). All these signs, as well as the few corrections which 
occur, are to be credited to the original writer ; there is nowhere any indication 
I of a second hand. This absence of revision is regrettable, since the text is 
clearly erratic. In two places suspicious blanks occur (Fr. 39. x. 34, xi. 6-7), 
while serious corruption is shown in some quotations which are already extant 
, (see especially Fr. 39. xi. 20 sqq.). No doubt these mistakes are often older 
] than the papyrus, but it is impossible to acquit of carelessness a writer who 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



125 



does not even spell the title correctly (Fr. 39. xxiii. a). Such aberrations ' 
greatly increase the difficulty of reconstructing defective passages. I 

The columns are extremely narrow, measuring no more than about 3 cm. 
across, and are set very close together. Their height cannot be accurately ' 
ascertained, since their ends are missing throughout the larger fragments ; in 
fact Fr. 20 is the only bottom of a column remaining. Apparently the loss is i 
considerable. The best indication of its extent is given at Fr. 39. Cols, xx— i, | 
where the story of the killing of Euripides by the dogs of Archelaus is begun in the 
former column and continued in the latter. This story is also told in the extant 
Vivos EvptTTibov, the source being almost certainly Satyrus ; and on the reasonable 
assumption that the narrative of the original was not more compressed than that 
of the excerptor, some twenty lines at least would be required between xx. 35 
and xxi. i. An absence of cohesion between other columns bears out this 
conclusion, which is confirmed by a consideration of a quite different kind. 
When the title of a work is written in a separate column, it seems usually to 
have been placed somewhere about the centre of the papyrus ; cf. e. g. 843 
(Part V, Plate VI), and the Berlin Hierocles papyrus (Schubart, Das Buck bei 
den Griechen, p. 90). The colophon in Fr. 39. xxiii is opposite 11. 26-33 of 
Col. xxii, from which fact I should suppose that the amount lost in Fr. 39. iv-xxii 
is not much less than what is preserved. This roll would then have been on 
a scale similar to that of 666, where the columns, as here, are very narrow and 
closely packed and extend to about fifty-seven lines. The scripts of that papyrus 
and of 1176, as remarked above, also show a strong resemblance. 

Concerning the author little is known. He is described as a Peripatetic 
(e. g. Athen. xii. p. 541 c), and lived not later than the reign of Ptolemy Philometor 
(B. c. 181-146), .since his Lives were epitomized by Heraclides Lembus {F. H. G. 
iii. p. τ 69), Avho is stated by Suidas to have lived under that monarch. It may 
be noted as a curious coincidence that Heraclides, whom Suidas calls Όξυρνγχίττ]$, 
probably resided in the city from whose ruins the present papyrus was obtained. 
Besides the Lives, which were Satyrus' best-known work, a book Jlept χαρακτήρων, 
of which a single fragment is preserved (Athen. iv. p. 168 e), is with probability 
credited to him. Wilamowitz {Hermes xxxiv. pp. 633-4) has shown reason 
for referring him to the third century B. c. rather than the second, and would '; 
identify him with the writer of the treatise on the Alexandrian demes 
(Theophil. ad Antolyc. ii. p. 94), which is apparently a product of the reign of 
Philopator. This date for the biographer is accepted by Leo {Griech.-Rom. 
Biogr.'^. 118), and there is nothing in the new fragments at all inconsistent with it. 
If it is correct, he is to be distinguished from the Άριστάρχον γνώριμος nick- 
named Ζήτα, δια το ζψψικον αυτοΰ (Ptol. Hephaest. ap. Westermann, Mythogr. 



126 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Gr. p. 191) as well as from the Satyrus sent on a embassy to Rome by the 
citizens of Rhodes in the year 172 (Livy xlii. 14), whose identification with the 
composer of the Lives was proposed by C. Miiller {F. H. G. iii. p. 159). An 
authority on precious stones, who is thrice referred to by Pliny {N. H. xxvii. 11, 
24-5), and was very likely, though not certainly, a poet, does not need to be 
taken into consideration. But the Satyrus who collected ancient myths (Dion. 
Hal. A. R. i. 68 Σ. b tovs apxaiovs μύθους σνναγαγών) might very well be our 
author; and possibly, as Miiller suggested (op. cii.,p. 164), it was in the work 
thus referred to that the view which the scholia on Homer Ξ 216 and Θ 288 
attribute to ' Satyrus ' concerning the girdle of Aphrodite was stated. 

But whatever the other writings of Satyrus may have been, the biographies, 
which are repeatedly cited by Athenaeus and Diogenes Laertius, were the work 
to which he chiefly owed his reputation. These biographies are commonly 
alluded to as oi βίοι ; the more formal title is given by the papyrus, Βίων αναγραφή. 
They included monarchs (Dionysius the Younger, Philip), statesmen and generals 
(Alcibiades), orators (Demosthenes), philosophers (the seven sages, Pythagoras, 
Empedocles, Zeno of Elea, Anaxagoras, Socrates, Plato, Diogenes, Anaxarchus, 
Stilpo), and poets (Sophocles, and, as we now know, Aeschylus and Euripides). 
A division into books was proved by references to the fourth book, which dealt 
with philosophers — though these may well have occupied more books than one. 
The sixth book, as the papyrus shows, treated of poets, and further books 
perhaps followed. Most of the extant citations, which have been collected, 
though not quite exhaustively, by Miiller (F. H. G. iii. pp. 160 sqq. ; cf. Wilamo- 
witz, op. cit., p. 633^, Leo, op. cit., pp. 120 sqq.), are quite short, but two considerable 
verbal excerpts are given by Athenaeus (Sat. Frs. i and 3), and indicated 
a writer with considerable pretensions to literary style. While confirming this 
impression, the papyrus reveals an unexpected and surprising fact : the life of 
Euripides is in the form of a dialogue. The fact is indubitable, although the 
copyist has failed to bring it out by distinguishing clearly the parts of the 
interlocutors by means of the double dots which are commonly employed in 
works of a dramatic cast. There are at least three speakers, of whom two, 
Diodorus (Fr. 39. iii. 19, xv. 13), and Eucleia, a woman (Fr. 39. xiv. 31), are 
named. These latter persons play a subordinate part ; the name assigned to the 
chief speaker, into whose mouth the main narrative is put, is not mentioned. 
Presumably the present Life is a fair sample of the others, and the inference is to 
be drawn that they had a similar shape. The method is a singular one to apply 
to biography. It emphasizes at the outset the nature of Satyrus' work, which, like 
that of other biographers of the Peripatetic school, was essentially popular in its 
aim, and endeavoured to supply interesting information in an attractive shape. 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 127 

Another formal feature, which is not less characteristic of the writer's school 
(cf. Wilamowitz, /. c, p. 6^^, Leo, /. c, pp. 104 sqq.), is the wealth of quotations, 
both from Euripides and elsewhere. It is easy to understand why in the next 
generation, with the growth of a more strictly scientific spirit, the biographies of 
Satyrus were reduced by Heraclides to an epitome : they were much too diffuse 
for a handy book of reference. Their style is smooth and pleasant, and care is 
shown in a general avoidance of hiatus, though the rule is by no means con- 
sistently observed. Very likely the apparent exceptions are less the fault of the 
author than of his transcribers, but drastic measures would be required to 
eliminate some of them (e.g. Fr. 39. xiv. 30-1), and the safer course is to allow 
them to stand. 

The account given of Euripides was evidently comprehensive. Besides the 
main events of his life, his style and position in the development of tragic art 
(Frs. 1-8, Fr. 39. vii), his character (Fr. 8. ii. 20 sqq., Frs. 9-10, Fr. '^'j. i), his 
philosophical, religious, political, and ethical opinions (Fr, 37. i. 22 sqq., Fr. 38, 
Fr. 39. i-vi), and his views about women (Fr. 39. x-xiii) are discussed at con- 
siderable length. There is little semblance of original research, for which 
a successor of Philochorus could hardly have felt much need. The story of the 
cave at Salamis, reported in Fr. 39. ix. 4 sqq., is expressly attributed to Philo- 
chorus by Gellius {N. A. xv. 20). A fondness for anecdote, which Satyrus shares 
with his kind, and which was a product of the prevaiHng interest in individual 
character and personal traits and details, does not necessarily imply an uncritical 
turn of mind. The tales are commonly prefaced with the warning 'as they relate ', 
* as is said ', and the like ; in one place a more exact reference is given (Fr. 39. xx. 
29-32), while in another it is not improbable that some scepticism was expressed 
(cf. the note on Fr. 39. xii. 1-16). A fanciful interpretation of a lyric passage 
is propounded with proper reserve (Fr. 39. xviii. 7-20). Diog. Laert. vi. 80 
(Sat. Fr. 17) shows our author disputing the authenticity of the work bearing 
the name of Diogenes. If there were any such critical consideration of the 
plays attributed to Euripides, this must have been given in the lost earlier 
portion of the treatise. 

In the anonymous life of Sophocles which is extant there are three allusions ) 
to Satyrus, but he is not mentioned in the similar account of Euripides (cf. 
Schwartz, Schol. Eurip. pp. 1-7), although this cites Eratosthenes, Philochorus, 
and Hermippus. Nevertheless it now seems plain that Satyrus too was among 
the sources of the anonymous compilation, the language of which is sometimes 
very close to that of the papyrus ; cf. Fr. 39. ix. 4 sqq., x. 23 sqq., xii. 21 sqq., 
XX. 1-15, xxi. I sqq., with the parallel passages of the FeVos Evpi^ibov quoted in 
the notes ad loc. These related passages, however, do not stand in the sequence 



28 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



of their apparent source, and the want of cohesion conspicuous in the Vivos 
becomes still further evident. 

But not only is authority now assignable for several statements about the 
poet which were previously anonymous and their antiquity definitely ascertained; 
the papyrus also makes some contributions of its own to the material. Thus 
we are told that Euripides was prosecuted for impiety by Cleon (Fr. 39. x. 15-20, 
and note), that his retirement from Athens was partly due to irritation with 
certain poets, whose names are given (Fr. 39. xv. 26 sqq.), and that he composed 
the exordium of the Persae for Timotheus (Fr. 39. xxii. 27-30). There are 
moreover some substantial additions to the Fragments of his poetry, as well as 
a few improvements in the text of others already extant. 



Fr. I. 



Fr. I. 



]αλλαχ7;.7Γθ[ 

]λογί<οσ[ 

]παρα/ίί//ί7[ 

\βαιτονυ\ 



. .] άλλαχ^, πό[λ- 
λ' ep]i;ro/)£^6[i/ 
kv\ τοΐ? Aoyot[y 
5 ώΐ'] λογικός 
και] παραμιμή- 
σασψαι τονυ\ 
. . .]κης 8υ- 
νά\το9 ατΓ . . 

ΙΟ . . .]ΐ^[.]θίΌ[ 

. . .]οι[.] .[.]..[ 



Fr. 2. 



Col. 



Iff . 

...].[. .]8ω[. 

.] . ολησπαρ 
] . ^ιδβωλοσ 
]τ€παρθ€ 



Col. ϋ. 



€αν[ 



Fr. 2. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 

[ ]f^' 

[ ] . [• -]H- 

[...]. ολη? παρ 
[. .] . €1 ^ «ολοί 
5 [. .]re παρθί- kav [ 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



129 



15 



] . OpOVTpL > 

.] . τισκη > 

.]νζ^ηυ > 

.] . ο8οσ. 

σ 

.]σδατιμο 

.]μηκ€ίνωι 

. .]€ΐηαι/ 

.]ΐ'Τί€λλ77 

.]καΐ€ναγώ 
.]προστοδ . 
. .]λτ]κοΐα[. 
./.\].ο.[. 



ΙΟ 



ασ.ω[ 

ουμ[ 

τομ[ 

τρ[ 

αλ[ 

4 
θ.[ 



15 



[ι/ων] γοροϋ τρι- 


ασίΰ[ 


[...]. τισκη- 


ουμ[ 


[. .y ΐξην- 


τομ[ 


[...]. οδθ9 


5 ro[ 


[. . .]y δ' άτίμο^ 


άλ[ 

ΙΟ ί/[ 


[. . .] μη κύνω 
[. . . .]eti/ αν 
[. . .]ντι Έλλη- 
[ν . .] καΐ ξύαγώ- 


[γ . .] 7Γ/)δ9 το 8 . [ 




[. . φϊ\\ηκοΐα[. 




[ 1 ■ οι{. 





Col. i. 



Fr. 3. 



Col. ii. 



Col. i. 



Fr. 3. 



Col. ii. 



10 



If 




γ 




\οψα 


• 


]οφα 


• 


'[ατοισ 


«[ 


jaroiy 


4 


\oyQLa 


τω[ 


λ]όγοί9 


τ4 


]oc 


αμ[ 


5 ]οί 


α/ι[ 


]γ 


/^f[ 


]^ 


/^4 


^κου 


5 I^I 


]/COl/ 


5 [ 


]vv 


έ[ 


]ί;ι/ 


έ[ 


^TOV 


τη[ 


]του 


Τί7[ 


]v^ 


ζοΛ 


ΙΟ ]77σ 


ίΤο.ί 


].σ 


yi^ 


].σ 


νΛ 


. 


ΙΟ αϊ'[ 


. 


ΙΟ αΐ'[ 




ου . [ 




ον . [ 




[•If • [ 




[•]e . [ 



λο- 



κ 



130 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Fr. 4. 



Fr. 6. 



Fr. 4. 



Fr. 6. 



]"?t 




]νΛ 


]"4 




]-■[ 


]στ€ί[ 




]'Vo[ 


]στ€<[ 




].ησ[ 


y^x^'vi 




]οα)ί'λ[ 


] ^^χ"»?! 




]οων λ[ 


]λ7?Κ 




'\καίρω[ 


]X77i/e[ 




] καφα[ 


5 ]lvvit[ 


5 


]θΙ/<Β . [ 


5 ]iv ύττ[ 


5 


]ονω . [ 


]€_ι/σί[ 




]€γρα06ΐ'[ 


\ϋν σ/[ 




] (ίγραφίν [ 


" Μ 




'\αμίνοσ[ 
] . ai'Tr;tr[ 
]ΐΌ7Γαία[ 


Μ 




]άμ€νο9 [ 
\νοπαια[ 


Fr.5. 


ΙΟ 


] . ματο . [ 


Fr. 5. 


ΙΟ 


] . ματο . [ 


. 




]€ία)το[ 


. 




]€ίωτο[ 


]0'λ[ 




]/ζίσ6ΐ/[- 


]0.λ[ 




ίνοίμισζΐ/ [ 


μ/3α . [ 




]ί5ία;/α[ 


]μβα\[ 




] ιδίαν α[ 


\ονπαρ[ 




] . κα\ον[ 


joi' 7Γα/3[ 




] . KaXbu [ 


]αζομ^ν[ 


15 


]αταΎμα[ 


]α^ο/Χ6ϊ'[ 


15 


]αταγμα[ 


5 ] . ναποπ . [ 




]a8e\[ 


5 ] . Ι' άποπ . [ 




] άδ€λ[φ 


]77σλογο[ 




]ν^Τ9[ 


]η9 λογο[ 




]ην το[ 


]/f/ooaa[ 




. 


ά]κροασ[ 




• 


'[απαυζ^ 






]απαυ€[ 






]7Γ0ΐ;σ( 






]7Γ0ΐ;σ[ 






ΙΟ Μ 






ΙΟ ]ηΊ[ 







Fr. 7• 



Fr. 7. 



Μ 

]€ρ7Γα[ 

5 ]01 



]ί/ κα[ 
τ]€χι{ 
ύπ]€ρ πα[ 
5 Μ 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



131 



Fr. 8. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 

L ]o<^Cv 

[ ]λα/<αί 

[. . .^vKau 
[. .]λ6ίωσ€ΐ/ 
5 ωστ€τοισ 
μζταυτον 
υπζρβολην 
μηλίΐΓίΐν 
[.]αταμίΐ^ονν 
ΙΟ [.^ηι/τί^νηΐ' 
[.]ι/ηρτοιον 
τοσ'δίοκαι 
αριστοφανησ 
] . ίΤΓίθυμίΐ > 

]> 15 τηνγλωσσάν 
]σ αντονμζτρη 

]σ• σαιδίηστα 

.]ταρηματ 
• •] . ηχ€το' 



Fr. 8. 



20 [. 



[• 

[• 

[• 

25 [• 

[. 

[• 



10 



15 



.]€καίτη 
.]χηνμ€γασ 
,]σ)(€δον 
.]€ντοισ 
.]μασίν• 
. .]€μαχ€ 
.]αρωσπ€ρ 
.]€ΐρη[.]α 
.] . vef . [. .]α 
γωνιμαλ[. .]u 
30 [.]/)ο<Γπ€[. . .]σ 
[.]re/ca[. . . .]α 



20 



-^5 



30 



Col. ίϋ. 

^ 

γα[ 

ωσ[ 
τηθ[ 
σοφ[ 
οντ[ 

καιοι^ 
κατη[ 
€ΐστασ[ 

.α[..]. 
κα[ 

?•[ 
πολ[ 

/οαλο[ 

^^[ 

€au[ 

την[ 

αν . [ 

σα)[ 

ψω[ 

δ€τ[ 

ρα[ 

α.[ 

μ€ . [ 

νοσρ[ 

τα[ 

ασ[ 

π.[ 



Col. ίί. 

[τά 'Ίων]ο9 ζη- 
\\ων >ία]λά και 
[ψί^Υν και 6- 
[τ€]λ€ία)σ•€ί/ 
5 ωστ€ rois 
μζτ αύτον 
ύπ^ρβοΧην 
μη Xiweiu. 
[κ]ατά μ\ν ούν 

ΙΟ [τ]ην τί'^νην 
\α\νηρ τοιού- 
τος. 8ίο και 
'Αριστοφάνης 
€πιθυμ€Ϊ 

Ι 5 τν^ γλώσσαν 
αύτον μ€τρή- 
σαι 'Si η? τα 
λ[€7Γ]τά ρήματ 
[€ξ€σ]μήχ€Τ0.' 

eri 0J6 και την 
\_^ν\^ν //eyas 
\r\v\ σ-χ^ζδον 
[ώς] ev τοΐ? 
[ποιή]μασιν. 

25 [7Γροσ]€μάχ€- 
[το γ]αρ ωσπ^ρ 
[ΐΓρο]€ίρη[κ]α 
[. .] . vev .[••]« 
γωνι μάλ[λό]ν 

30 [π]ρο9 7Γ€[. . .]y 
[ο]τ€ κα[. . . .]α 



Col. ίϋ. 

δι[ 
γα[ 
ωσ[ 
τηθ[ 

5 σ-ο0[ 
οντ[ 
8τ) νο[ 
καιον[ 

κατη[ 
ΙΟ €19 τασ[ 

να[. .] . [ 
κα[ 

Λ 

ο.[ 

1 5 7Γθλ[ 

ραλο[ 
ηλθ[ 
eav[ 
την[ 
20 αν . [ 
σω[ 
ψω[ 

δ€τ[ 

ρα[ 
25 α . [ 

μ€ . [ 

νοσο[ 

τω[ 

ασ[ 
3© 7Γ . [ 



Κ 2 



132 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



[■]οσαυτ[. . .]υν[ 



[.]οσαυτ[. . .]vv 

[•]Η ] 



ΙΟ 



Fr. 9• 



Fr. 9• 



•Μ • 
•]φρΛ 



. .'\αισαπα 
.]γ€λασαί 

. .]€€ποσ[ 

]Key[ 

. . . .]αρρη[ 



•Μ. 



ei'oi' 



5 [. . . .]aiaaira- 
[. . .] γ€λάσαι 
[ον]τ όρχησά- 
[μξνο]ν ήκ€ΐ[ι/ 

[θΰτ]€ €7709 [ 
ΙΟ [ ]k€v[ 

[ π]αρρη- 

[σιασάμ]€νον 



Fr. ΙΟ. 



Col. i. 



Col. ii. 



Fr. ΙΟ. 



Col. i. 



Col. ii. 



].[. 



]•[. 



Μ 






Μ ■ 






]-rf[ 






].η[ 






] .• €γω 






] . ίγω 






5 ]ννγαρ> 




5 


ΤΓα\νυ yap 






]pav8i > 


. 




^ραν δι- 




' 


]ρκατη 


Si 




]ν κατή- 




Η 


]ντα> 


να[ 




[γορον]ντα 




. ν^\. 


]ωνοσ[ 


€ΐν[ 




]ωνοσ[ 




€tl{ 


ΙΟ ]στοηθ[.]σ 


tol[ 


ΙΟ 


1 ν τ 

]y το η 


6[ο]9 


tol[ 


\στην > 


5 7ταλ[ 




\στην 




5 τταΚ[ 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



133 



]x"y€ 

V 

'\οβηκη 

'\ταυ[. . 



apo[ 

«Γ€[ 



15 



]ou κα[ 
€]χ€ί ye 

]οθήκην 
]μην[ 



αρο[ 

/£€[ 



Fr. II. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 

[ ]<^S[. . . 

[ ]λνΘα[. 

[ ]ονα)(^ίλ 

[ ]τ)θοσ 

5 [ >»^»'«o 

[ ]νπροσ . . 

ι ]i^t «ι 

ι ] • λί? ο[ 

ι If • [ 

10 [ ] . . • 



Fr. II. 
Col. i. 



10 



Col. ii. 



. . . .]λυθα[. 

. . . τ]οΰ !4χίλ- 
λΙωί . . .] ηθοΫ 

τ]ον Neo- 

πτολ€μο]ν προί 

]ίέ« 

] . λτ; 






•] 



Fr. 12. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 



] 

1 
1? 

5 ] • ^ 
]. 

1 

]> 



7[ 
[ 

ή 

5 λο[ 

4 



Fr. 


12. 




Col. i. 




Col. ii 


]^ 




. 


] 




ή 


] 




I 


]a 




r[ 


5 ]• ^ 




Κ 


]• 




5 λο[ 


] 




€.[ 


] 




4 


> 




α^ 



134 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



10 ] 


υ 


κα[ 


ΙΟ ]ι; 


κα[ 


]/iC lO 


7i 


]μ^ 


ΙΟ y€[ 


]r 


α.[ 


]r 


α.[ 


yiv 


• 


]eiv 


• 


Fr. 13. 




Fr. 13. 


'\ίσκαίαιια[ 




. . .y9 


καΐ άμα[6ή^ 


]e0aii'o[ 




Τίί] ίφαιν6[μην 


]ai7;5i/co[ 




αν κ\αΙ 


ή8ίκο[νν 


']οσ•και[ 




αύτ\69. 


και [. . . 


5 ]ί7ποι;σ[ 




5 . . 8]ήπου σ[. . . . 


]6ΐ;τ[ 




. . . .γυ^ 


Fr. 14. 


Fr. 15. 


Fr. 14. 


Fr. 15. 


]α/ί6δ[ 


. 


Μ]ακ€\ 


. 


]ίοσα[ 


yv[ 


]ioy α[ 


Υν[ 


]το[ 


]αισί . [ 


]^ο[ 


]αίσί . [ 


].«[ 


]μ^[ 


]να[ 


]/^"[ 


]ντ<{ 


]μησ[ 


5 Ιί^-οί 


]μησ[ 


\τα[ 5 


]r°/i 


]^^«[ 


5 ]νομ[ 


• 


Μ 


• 


]οα[ 


Fr. Ι 


6. 


Fr. 


ι6. 


Col. i. 


Col. ϋ. 


Col. ί. 


Col. ϋ. 


ι•. 


. .] . . κτησ 


β^ [ 


....]. €/C TT^S 


βο[ 


[• • 


.]νησικα 


λυ[ 


. . .]νψ ίκα- 


\χ{ 


[•• 


. .]σομ€νοσ 


τησ{ Ι 


VOS €]σ6μ€νος 


τησ[ 


[• 


.]7ΐτησα 


XauTq.[ Ι 


. . .]ητησα 


λαντα [ 


[. 


. . .]σαντοσ 


5 κακον[ 5 Ι 


]s αντο? 


5 κακου[ 


[. 


. .] . Τ}7Γ01 


ι/οστ[ 


....]. η ποι- 


νοστ[ 


[• 


]ουσ<α 


τι•αλ[ 


]ονσω 


Tt' άΧ[ 


[• 


. . .]υι/τοισ 


• ?[• •]?[ 


. . . σ]ύν TOis 


' <{• .]< 



τα- 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



135 



Fr. 17. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 

] • €[. λ6γί7[ 



]€V€7Ttt) 

]κατα 



Τίσ[.]6[ 
λα[.]ω[ 
5 ΦΛ 



Col. i. 

].e[. 

] 7Γΐστ€ν- 
]ξν€τω 
] Acara 



Fr. 17. 

Col. ii. 
λ€γη[ 

λα[.]ω[ 
5 ΦΛ 



Fr. 18. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 



lO 



].[. . .]αδ[. . 
]λλί7•α7/5ο 
.]γα/0θί;σίο 



[.] . τΓολλα 



5 τα[ 



Fr. 18. 
Col. i. 

].[. ..]α\. . 
TTojXXjy• άη8ο- 

.] γά/ο ό ^Ησίο- 
δο]9 ύπ\ρ 61/- 
. .JAcatoi^Ti 
...].[.]. πολλά 

]ν πολΐ- 

μ . . . .]νομαν 

. . . .]α μίι λνΐΓ€ΐ- 

]ην• και 



Col. ii. 



•[ 

V[ 

μ[ 

5 τα[ 






Fr. 19• 
Col. i. Col. ii. 





€νλαβ[ 

βαλλ€ΐττι[. . 


If 


τ€ΐνονσα[. . 


y 


ιδιωται[. . . 
5 '■[• • ']ay[. . . . 



Col. i. 



Fr. 19. 
Col. ii. 



y 


€νλαβ[ 


]. 


βάλλ€1 τη[^ . . 


>• 


τ€ίνονσα[ν rots 


y 


ίδιώται[ί . . 


' • 


5 r[. . .]ai{ 



^36 



Fr. 20. 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 
Fr. 21. Fr. 20. 



Fr. 21 



]•[ 
]vBv{ 

'\vtovl[ 



]7Γ/90 

]7;ί/> 

5 Μ. 



].[ 


]••[ 


]ι/5ι;[ 


] προ 


]i;roi/ 4 


]ην 


^ΊΓον κα[ 


]τα 



5 Μ• 



Fr. 22. 



Fr. 23. 



Fr. 22. 



Fr. 23. 



]υ/)α[ 


]σ•αΐ'[ 


]»^Η 


]σαν[ 


]ο^χ[ 


k^t[ 


]οίχ[ 


]Ρ^^[ 


]|//ΖΟί'[ 


].σ.[ 


]ι/ μον[ 


].9•[ 


]yiy^p[ 


]5«[ 


πα]νηΎυρ[ 


](5«[ 


5 ]€/ϊ7Γα . [ 


5 ]?■«?■[ 


5 VTrje/) πα . [ 


5 ]σ-ασ[ 


]ι/7Γθλι;[ 


] . ΤΓί . [ 


]ν 7Γθλυ[ 


] . πί . 


]?ίΧ«Ρ • [ 


• 


]οί χ^ρ . [ 


• 


]icoi;oi/[ 




ά]ΑίΟΙΌΙ/[τ 




]οΐ'γα[ 


Fr. 24. 


]ου ya[p 


Fr. 24 


Ι ο ]λωΐ'[ 


. 


\ο ]λωϊ/[ 


• 


]oucra[ 


Ιτί • [ 


]οι;σα[ 


]π:.[ 


. 


]λ7;σ[ 


. 


]λ^σ[ 




W 




]ι;π[ 



Fr. 25. 



Fr. 26. 



Fr. 25. 



Fr. 26. 



].•[ 


Μ 


Ι'^'ϊΙ 


Μ 


]«κ 


ΜΊγΙ 


yraXo^ 


1.0[ 


5 Ια/^ί 


5 ]fr[ 


].[ 


. 



]..[ 


Μ 


>η[ 


Μ 


]avi[ 


Μ>[ 


]raXo[ 


].0ί 


]αρ[ 


5 ]<rr[ 


].[ 


. 



Fr. 27. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 



]• 

V 

]τω 



Λ 



Fr. 29. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 

Ρ•[ 
]. 4 



1176. NEW 


CLASSICAL TEXTS 


13 


Fr. 38. 


Fr. 


27. 


Fr. 28. 


. 


Col. i. 


Col. ii. 


. 


]..[ 


. 


. 


M^ 


]και . [ 


]• 


4 


] και . [ 


].«σ[ 


]. 


■ T[ 


] . €ΐσ[ 


li'4 
5 ].e.[ 


]θί' 




]va[ 

5 ].€.[ 


Fr. 30. 


Fr. 29. 


Fr. 30. 


. 


Col. i. 


Col. ii. 


. 


].^[ 




. 


]V[ 


If/i^ 




Ρ•[ 


]ep4 


].t4 




e4 


].ra[ 




]. 


4 





Fr. 31. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 



]" 
>> 



[ 



Fr. 32. 

]τοβι . [ 



Fr. 31. Fr. 32. 

Col. i. Col. ii. 

. . ]to βι . [ 



Fr• 33- 
Col. i. Col. ii. 

. . .]ac[. . 
. . .]ρση[. 
. . .]ται[. . 
. . .]ολν . [ 
..].οθη.[ 



Fr• 33• 
Col. i. Col. ii. 

[ M- • 

[ ]οση[• . 

[ j^-^'l• . 

[. . . . 7Γ]θλν . [ 
5 [ ].θθη .[ 



138 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



.]τοισ€[. 

]σπροσ[. 

]κατατων γ[ 

]ωντων e[ 

]αισ€ΐκαι μ[ 

]ιταΐ'τηι φ[ 

ιζ [. . .]r}8vva 5 «[ 

. . .]ίστα τ[ 

. . .]ι/'και α[ 

. .]ατον 

.] . οννα[ 

. .]ασθαι•[ 
] . οσονφη[ 

.] . τ)λογού[ 

.]τασονκ[ 
]€σα . [.]ω[ 



Fr. 34. 
Col. i. Col. ii. 



] . aiaXai 
]ai'Grep 
]fiaTa>v> 
5 ' ].6 



•[ 
?[ 

λ[ 

5 ί[ 



ΙΟ 



In 



20 



• • •>/*«[• 




. .]tOIS €[. 




. ύ]πζροχ[. 




. . .]y 8ηλ[. 




.]y προσ[. 


. . 


.] κατά των 


y[ 


.]ωντων 


< 


.]aL9 eUai 


Μ 


.]παί• rfj 


ή 


.]ηδννα• 


5 4 


. . . .]ιστα 


-ri 


. . . .]t/' καΐ 


«[ 


. . .]ατον 


. • 


. .] . ονν α[ 




. . .]ασθαΐ' 




.] . OS οδ φη- 




. .] . η λόγους 




. .]τας ουκ 




.]ξσα . [.]ω[ 




Fr. 


34. 


Col. i. 


Col. ii 


]••• 


.[ 


] . αιαλαι 


4 


]αΐ' 8τ kv 


χ[ 


]ματ<ον 


λ[ 


5 ].β 


5 *[ 



Fr. 35- 



Fr. 36. 



Fr. 35. 



Fr. 36. 



Μ 






Μ 






1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



139 









]yap{ 






15 



25 



Fr. ^y. Col. i. 

About 14 lines lost. 

] • [• • 

'\τοίσ[ 

'\8ίοισα'γαθοισ[ 

\ι^η\οσων[ 

]νκ€πιτοισ 

]λοτρίοισ• 

]γοισταπ€ΐ 

]μ€νοσ'€ 

]aSeTov 

]ξαγοραι/ 

.]ονιωσ 

] . σ . [. .]φν(τι[ 

]/^ 

] . φαι 

]υσ 



Fr. 37. Col. i. 
About 14 lines lost. 

15 [...... ^. .]•[•• 

[. . . . ini] Τ0Ϊ9 

[ijiibiy άγαθοΐί 
[ύ]ψηλθ9 ων, 
\ο\ύκ ίπΐ TOLS 

2ο \aXY<OTpioi.s 
[Ipjyoty ταπΐί- 
[νού]μξνος. e- 
[π€ίτ]α Se τον 
\/ίνα]ξαγ6ραν 

25 [8αιμ]ονίω9 

[...]. σ .[. .] φν(η[ 

[ ]μα 

[ ]' φαί 

[ Η 



Fr. 37• Col. ii. 
About 5 lines lost. 

] 

]• 
] 



10 



Fr. 37. Col. ii. 
About 5 lines lost. 



140 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

16 ]v 15 > 

]" ]" 

] 1 

].. 1•• 

Traiq[.]o . [. .]va παι ' o-[e τ]ον [{αύτοφ)]υα 

2 ο roi^ei/ai^e[. . 20 τον kv αίθ€[ρί- 

ωφυμβωηι[. ω ρνμβφ π[άν- 

τωνφυσίνίΐ] ^ωι/ φνσιρ i[v]- 

πλΐξανταον w\e^av& ον 

πζριμβνφοοσ ττίρι μϊν φω? 

25 πζρι8[ 2 5 ΤΓ6ρΙ δ" [ορφναία 

wiai[ t'vi αί[ολ6χρω9 

α/(Γ άκ[ρίτ6ς τ ά- 

ο-Γ σ[τρων όχλος 



Fr. 37• Col. iii. 
4 lines lost. 
5 [....].. [ 

4. . .]iO0[ 

κ[. .] . θίσ[. . . 

λ . [. .]ι;;ί€[. . . 

σο[. .]α)ΐ7Γ[. . . 
ΙΟ τωνμ€8[. . . 

τΐ)(λοηνιτ[. 

λανοντ€φ€ρ{. 

ζ€υσίΐ[.]αδησ[ 

ονομ[.]ζψα[ 
15 κριβωσολωσ[ 

π€ρΐΐίληφ€γ[ 

τονανα^[. . 

yopeiov[. . . . 

κοσμον[. . . 
2 ο τρισίνπ€ρι[. . . 

xaiaXX77ty[. . 



Fr. 37• Col. iii. 
4 lines lost. 

5 [••..].. [ 
4. . .]ιοφ{ 

k[. .] . οίσ[. . • 
λ . [. .]t;/i€[. . . 
σο[1 τ]ω π[άί/- 
ιο των μΐδ^ίον- 
TL γΧόην 7r[e- 
Χανόν Τ€ 0ep[oo 
Zei)9 ef[^] "Α8ης 
6νομ[ά]ζΐ}\ α- 
ϊ 5 κριβως ολωί 
7Γ€ρΐ€ίληφ€ν 
τον Άναξ[α- 
* yopeLov \διά- 

κοσμον \kv 
20 τρισιν nepi\o8ois. 
και άλλχι γ[€ 



1176. NEJV CLASSICAL TEXTS 



141 



πηιδιαπορ[. 
τιποτ^στι > 
τοπρο€στη 
25 κοστωνονρα 

[. .]Taray/c[. 
[ ]σ€ίτ[. 



TTTj 8ιαπορ[€Ϊ 
τι ποτ ίστί 
το πρθ€στη- 
25 κοί των ουρα- 
νίων ' Ziijs 
[efJT avayK\T] 

[φvσeo'\s €ί'τ[€ 

\yovs βροτων 



Two columns lost ? 



Fr. 38. Col. i. 
About 6 lines lost. 



οττλξω 



....]. ατοσαν 

]σασθαι > 

. . . .]ηρακλζα' 
. . .]δηκαιτην 
. .γην^ττιφ . σ 
.] . . ηντοισπρο 
15 (ΐρημζνοισ 
[. . .]_ίλ€γ6ίτίσ 
[..].. οθ€οσ[.]αί 
[. .]ραδαίμ[. . .] 
[. .]TaSeX€va 
20 [. .]νονπροδί 
[.]ασκ€ΐψν)(ην 
[.]ντονθ€ονη 
[. .]σθαιμ€Τ€ 
[. .]ολογωνδ€ 
25 [. .]σ€ρρίψ€ν 
[ ]σαπα 



[• 



.]τολ 



Fr. 38. Col. ί. 
About 6 lines lost. 

....]. ο πλίω 
. .] . ατο9 άν- 
. . .]σασΘαί 
τον] Ήρακλύα, 
καΐ] 8η και την 
αν]την ίπιφ . σ- 
, . ην τοΪ9 προ- 
15 ίίρημίνοί? 

. .]ί Xeyci, ' τίϊρ 
.] . . δθξος [κ]αι 
βα\ρ(ν) δα ίμ[ων 
09] τάδ€ λζύσ- 
σω]ν ου προδι- 
8]άσκ€ΐ ψυ•χτ]ν 
α]ύτοΰ θ€ον ή- 
γζΐ]σθαι, μ€Τ€~ 
φ]ολ6γων δ' e- 
25 [κα]ς epptyjrev 
σκόλια]? άπα- 
τα?, S)v] τολ- 



142 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



[. 



.]α)σσ€ί 



[ ]f4• .] • [ 

30 [ M- . 



[μηρα γλ]ωσ•σ ei- 
[κοβοΧγΐ [m\ 
30 [/Οί των α\ψα\νων 



Fr. 3^• Col. ii. 

5 lines lost. 
[. . .]5yei5/3a[ 
[. . .]τα•€ΐ'ίγα[. 
. [.]ΐ'οσ•αλλ . [ 

ΙΟ τόπον ζίντων 
TajyoBoivKf. 
κλησθαιφιλοσ 
ων€μ[.]σλ€γζ 
σθω[.]τιμα[ 

15 τανβροτοι8[ 
ΤΓολ . [. .]ε7Γα[ 
σ^€7Γλο[. .]ωί[ 
Te5o/ce[. .]a^e[ 
ταγ[. . . .]^γα[ 

2θ σ€σθα[. .]5ei 

7Γαγοϊ'π[. .]ί> 
avTenejpav 
γ^ρυσηΧατον 
25 (νθαλαμοισ 
6)(0ίΤ€πασ[. 

^€Ι/0£7ΓαΤ/3ί[ 

ο_ίσοι;τοίτ[. 



Fr. 3^. Col. ii. 

5 lines lost. 
[. . .]8v€i 8ρά- 
[σαν'\τα evi γά[ρ 
7r[o]i/oy• αλλ' 0- 
τ[ω] wapeaTiv 

10 το πονίΐν των 
τ αγαθών Κ€- 
κλήσθαι φίλος 
ων e/i[o]y λεγΙ- 
σθω. τι μά- 

15 ταν βροτοί 8[€ 
7Γθλλ[ά π]€πα- 
σθί πλο[ντ]ω 
re δοκ€[ΐτ] ape- 
τάν [κατ€]ργά- 

2θ σ€σθα[ι. τι\ S , ei' 

TLV Αΐτν[α\ς 

Trdyov ΙΙ\αρ\ί- 

αν Τ€ π€τραν 

γ^ρυσήΚατον 

25 iv θαλάμοις 
€\0LT€ πασ\ά- 
μίνοι πατρι- 
οί? ; οντοί τ[ό 
Τ€ μη π^φυ- 

3θ [ifOTey 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



H3 



Fr. 38. Col. iii. 




Fr. 38. Col. iii. 
7 lines lost. 


8 lines lost. 




[ Βοσπό]- 


povnepa .[.... 




pov π4ρα Ν[ίλον 


10 Τ€ναυστοΧον 


ro 


re νανστολον- 


σι\ρηματων > 




(Ti χρημάτων 


γαριναστρο > 




χάριν άστρο- 


[. . .]πουντ€σ 




[σκ6\ποϋντζ? 


[. .]λιαι/τρίκν > 




[ej/ajXiaj/ τρικν- 


15 [. .]ανθυραθ€ν > 


15 


[μι]αν. θύραθεν 


[. .^θζΧοιμαν > 




[ου] θύλοιμ αν 


[. . .]ουσανμα 




[ίΧθ^ονσαν μα- 


[. . . .]\ρυσουν > 




[κραν] χρνσοΰν 


[. . .]ιστρον > 




[τταρ'] "Ιστρον 


2θ [. . .]τφοσπο 


20 


[ού]{8)\ Βόσπο- 


[ .• . . .ψων 




[ρον λα]βών.' 


[ ^στουτο 




[ ]y τοντο 


[ ]Roi- 




[ ]ροί 


[ ].[•>> 




[ ] . [-]ο 


2Κ Γ 1 . οαν 


25 


Γ 1 . CUV 


ο L J 

[ ^σνν 


ι J • ""^ 

[ ] σύν 


[ λίαν 




Γ ^ιαν 


\ 1 . 




Γ 1 . 


L J • 


L J ■ 


Fr. 38. Col. iv, with Fr. 39. Col. i. 


Fr. 38. Col. iv, with Fr. 39. Col. i 


12 lines lost. 




12 lines lost. 


.[ y 




•[ ]^ 


Λί ] 




μ[ ] 


15 o[ ]o 


15 


ο[ ]ο 


ri ]. 




ν[ ]. 


h[ ] 




μ[ ] 


λ[. .].γ.[.... 




λ[. .] . J/ . [. . τδ 


μ€νγαραι[.- .] . 




μΐν γά,ρ αι[σχρ6ν, 



144 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



20 To8€:\oyL[. .]V• 

προστ[. . .]σ 
χ[.]οι/π[. . . .] 
ο[.]λωίτ[. . .]> 

25 θανμα[. . . ,] . 
τονσαι[. . . 
ττ]πολν[. . 
[. .]αωσταπ[. 
[. .]ινομζνα[ 

30 [. .]τηίδαναη[ 
[.]€ριπλζον€ 
[.]ασμονον 
[. Ι\τονιταν 

35 [• -yeiaipiTov 

[ If • • 



20 TO δ' €λ(λ)6γι[μο\ν. 
μ€τήλθ€ [8]e 
7Γρο9 τ[ο αί]σ- 
χ[ρ]ον π[αρα τω] 
6[χ\λ(ύ τ[ω 
25 θανμά[ζ€ΐ]ν 
τον ^ω[κρά- 
τη 7Γθλν[. . 
. .]α ώί τάπ[ο- 
φα]ίν6μ€να 
3© [ev] Trj Aavarj 
7γ]€/)£ rrXeove- 
|ί]α9 μόνον 
αν]τον ττάν- 
τ]<ύν ίποιή- 
35 [σα]τ (ξαίρζτον 



Fr. 39• Col. ii. 
4 lines lost. 
5 [• . -Μ- . . •]5ί«[ 

[. . .]α .[...]. ιον > 

[•]ονδ[. . .]ον > 

[.]ροπο[. .]αθραι[ 

δζτον[.]ωνδρω 
ΙΟ μζνωντινασ 

φοβηΐ'τονσ 

μ€ίζοναβλ[. 

ποντοσα[. . 

θρωττωνθίονσ. 
15 €ίηανητοιαν 

τηυπονοια 

π€(3[.]θίων[. . 



Fr. 39• Col. ii. 

4 lines lost. 

5 [. . >[• . • -]Sta 
[. . .]a .[...]• 'ov 
[τ]6νδ[€ t]ov 
[τ]ρ6πο[ν• ' λ]άθρα 
δβ τον[τ](ον δρω- 

ιο μίνων Tivas 
φοβτ} ; τους 
μείζονα /3λ[€- 
TTOVTas ά[ν- 
θρώπων θίούί.' 

15 €ίΤ7 (<^) ^ν η τοιαύ- 
τη υπόνοια 
7Γ€/)[ί] 6iS>v \Χω- 



lire. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 

κρατικη•τωι κρατική- τω 

-γαροντιταθνη yap οντι τα θνη- 

2ο τοισαορατα 2θ τοΐ^ αόρατα 

σ 

τοισαθανατοί τοΐί άθανάτοΐ9 

(νκατοπτα (ύκάτοπτα. 

καίμηνκαιτο καΐ μην και το 

[.] . OTvpavveiv [μι\σοτυραννζΐν 

25 [ ]θτ)και 25 [καΐ τα πλτ;]^?; καΐ 

[ ]6ίασ[ [ray Βυναστ^ία^ 

[ ]ωι/[. \των ολίγ^ων [ 



145 



Fr. 39• Col. iii. 

[. .]π[.]ί/τίκα . [ 
[. .]κα[.]τομη8'[ 
[. .]τωί/αστω[. 

[. .]Γ€ωρί^€ί[.] 

5 [. . .]ρτ[.]μ^τρ[.] 
[. . .\η8ίτυραν 
[. . .]ποΐ€ΐνκαι 
[. . .]οισφανλοισ 
μηδίδοναι > 

ΙΟ παροδονττροσ 
τα€ΐ/τιμα• 
μ€γιστονγαρ 
€λκοσπο\€ 
ωσκακοσρη > 

Ι 5 τωρδημαγω 

ι 

γοσπίρατησ 
αξιαστταραγο 
μξροσ'αλλα 
μηνωδιοδω 
2θ [. .]καιπ€ριτησ 



Fr. 39• Col. iii. 
[ei]7r[o]i/ri, καΐ 
[δη] κα[1] το μηδ\ί- 
\να\ των άστω\ν 
[μζ\ηωρίζίί[ν'\ 
5 [ύπ\]ρ τ[ο\ μ^τρ[ί]• 
[ον μ]ηδ€ τνραν- 
[νον] ποίύν και 
[άστ]οΪ9 φαύλοι^ 
μη διδόναι 

ΙΟ πάροδον προ9 
τα ίντιμα. 
μίγιστον γαρ 
€λκο9 πόλζ- 
ω? κακο9 βή- 

I 5 τωρ { δημαγω- 
γοί] nipa Trjs 
a^ias π{ρο)αγ6- 
μ€νο9. άλλα 
μην, ώ Δΐόδω- 

2θ [/)€,] καΐ nepi τή? 



146 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

κοινησ[.]ων κοινής [τ]ων 

[.]θη[ ]u> ^Α]6η[ναία>\ν 

[.]βονλ[. ...]..> [ά\βoυ\[ίas .] . 

^6λ[ ]ρα //6λ[ ]ρα 

25 ira[ 25 πα[ 



Fr. 39• Col. iv. 

[.]ρο7Γθΐ/αλλο[. 
[. . .]ψπονηρ[. 
π[.]οσχρω/ί€[ 
5 βα\. .] . τ(ΰΐμα[ 
λίσ[. . .jafXey . [. 

7Γίσ[. . .]θ//€Ι'[ 

Xey[. . .]€σοΐ'[ 
ποΐ'7;[. , .]αλ . [. 
ro 5€χρω[ 



Kairwn 



€κκλη(ηα[. . . 
τηγορ€ΐ€κασ[. . 
ημωνησ€κασ[. 

15 αντοσην'πολλα[ 
καιτταρατων 
κωμικωνποι 
ητωνωσ^οικ^ν 
αμαανστηρωσ 

20 λ€γ€ταικαιπο 
λιτικωσ•πωσ 
γαρονπαΧίρ > 
γοννομ€ν€νρι[ 
πιδησ€υμαλα[ 

25 Ίτροσαλκηνκαι 
€νψυ)^ιανπα 



Fr. 39• Col. iv. 
[ο]ύ;(£ τ[ο]ντον τ[ον 

[τ]/307ΓΟΓ, άλλ' ο[ύ- 

[Se t]7J πορηρ\ία 

π[ρ]οσχ^ρώμ€- 
5 θα [οτ]€ τω μά- 

λίσ[^' οσ] αν λ^γΐΐ 

7Γΐσ[τ(ν]ομζν 

Xey[oi/r]ey ου 

πονή[ρ' άπ]αλο[Ϊ9 
ΙΟ 81 ^ρώ[μ€νοι, 

κάπ€ΐτ[α τήί 

€κκλησία[ς κα- 

τηγορ€Ϊ '4κασ[το^ 
ημών η 9 €κασ[το9 
15 αύτο? ην.' {^ι.) Πολλά 
καΐ πάρα των 
κωμικών ποι- 
ητών, ay eoiKev, 
άμα ανστηρώί 
20 λίγίται και πο- 
λιτικώς. {Α) Πώς 
γαρ ον ; πάλιν 
γονν δ μ\ν Ευρι- 
πίδης e5 μάλα 
25 προς άλκην και 
ξνψυ)(^ίαν πα- 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



147 



ρακαλβιτουσ 
νίουσνποβαλ 
[.]ωναντοισορ 
σ 
3θ μασΧακωνικα 

καιθυμοποι[. . 
τοπληθ[.]σοντωσ• 
κτησασθ^νυ > 
[.]τ€ροισυ/(υ > 
35 [•]λ€ίανχρονοι[. 
[.]7Γασαναντλη[ 

[• 'V€<^Vf^^pci[ 
[. . •]ορψ[.]χαισ[ 

[. . . .Μ. . . .14 



ρακαλξΐ T0V9 
viov9, ύποβάΧ- 
[λ]ωΓ αύτοΐ^ δρ- 

3© //ά? Λακωνικάς 
και Θυμοποι[ων 
το πΧηθ[6\^ όντως- 
' κτήσασθ ' eu ν- 
στ€ροίσίν €v- 

35 [κ]Χζΐαν xp6i/oi[s 
[ά]πασαν άντΧή- 
[σαι/]τ€9 ήμίρα[ν 
[π6ν\ον, '^[ν]χαίς 

ί• • . •Μ. • . .]< 



Fr. 39• Col. v. 
4 lines lost. 
5 1 ]?7 • 



Yxn 

•M• • • •Υ.^^ 
•Μ•••>> 

.'\τα[. . .]οι)ί/ 

.]αί0ΰ[.]7Γ6/)ί 

.]σ•6ίσίίαί<577 

. .]τα€νταισ 
.]8οισσοί[ 
. .]σγ€λω[. . 
15 ανΧητριδζσ 

τουσαστυνο 

μουστιν€σ€ΐ 

[.]ίπννθανη 

[. .]Χοίτονσιι[. . 
2θ [. . .]κοπονν[.]ασ 

[. . .]eXei;0e/)i[.]i/ 



Fr. 39• Col. V. 
4 lines lost. 

5 [ ]η. 

[ ]<^xv 

[. . .]ί/[. . . .]€pa 

[. . .>[. . . .yc 

[. . .] τα[9 τ]ώι/ 
ΙΟ [^0ί;ι/]αίω[ί/] ττερί- 
[στά]σ€ί5 /cai (5^ 
[καί] τα ' €v rah 
\TpLo\8oLS σοί 
[προ]σγ(Χώ[σ• ' 
15 ανΧητρίδ€9. 
τούί αστυνό- 
μους τίν€9 €ί- 
[σ]ί πυνθάντ] 
[. .]λοί Touy π[τ€- 
2ο \p6\Kowovv\j\a^ 
[την] ΙΧζνθ€ρί[ά\ν 



L 2 



148 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



[. . .]€£σoι'/co[.]σί 
[. . .]vevoiJ.LKaa 
[. . .]atiTa . 0[•]λ€ 
25 [. .]τω[.]€νηταί 
[. .]ηματαλλ€ξ 
[.]νσιαν . [.]ταυθ 
. μ^νπΐ.] . ητοσ 
[.] . €φο[. . .]€ . rji 

30 [ Ιί^α 



[Xey]eiy. ούκ o[v](ri- 
[αν] ρβνόμικα^ 
[€iif]ac, 1Ίάμφ[ί]λ€, 

25 [ήι^] τω [γ]€ΐ'ηταί 
[χρ]ήματ, αλλ' e|- 
[ο]νσίαν. ί[ν]τανΘ' 
ό μ\ν π[e\vητos 
[•] • f0o[. . .]€ . 77 

30 [ Ι'^α 



Fr. 39• Col. vi. 

ί Η• ']w[ 

[ ]'^<^fl-]r°'[ 

[ ]ρ€ωΓ 

[....]. ηκον 
5 [. .W[.]Tpi8va 

μ€ν€στατοί' 

βαμωνγαραρ 

χ€[.]ι/6ίσ6ρωτ 

αφίγμζνοί > 
ΙΟ τοισφιλτατοί? 

κνρ[.]νσιπολ€ 

μιωτατοΐ'σμι 

κρ[.]γ€ροΐ'τι 

πα[.]8ζσηδιονσ 
1 5 ττατρί'φαίη 

τισαναμ€λ€ΐ 

κα[.]αγ€των 

πλαστών 

[. .]γκακ(ύσ 
2θ 7]γμίνων 

μ[.]ντ€νομ€ 

νοσ'σπουδα 

ζονσιγαροτι 



Fr. 39• Col. vi. 

■ Μ• •]^σ 

[ ]ι;σ€[ί]τα[ 



.]ρ€ων 



[και τω] τ€κ6ν- 

5 [τι] π[α]τρΙ 8υσ• 
μζνίστατοι. 
(αλλ)ων γαρ άρ• 
)(i[i]y e/y €ρωτ' 
άφιγμύνοι 

ΙΟ τοΓί φιλτάτοΐ9 
κνρ[ο]ΰσι τΓολζ- 
μιώτατοι. σμι- 
κρ[οί\ yipovTi 
πα[ίlδey ήδίου^ 

15 ττατρί! φαίη 
τις αν άμίλίΐ 
κα[τ]ά γ€ των 
ττλίίστων 
[νν]ν κακώς 

2 ο ή γ μίνων 
μ[α]ντ€ν6μ€- 
V09. σπονδά- 
ζονσι γαρ ο τι 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 

τα^οσοιτοι rd^os ol roi- 

25 ovTOLTOVT€ 25 οΰτοί τον re 

V 

ττατροσκαιτω warpbs καΐ των 

υπαρ')(οντων ύτΓαρ)(^όντων 

γ 

ποιησασ[. . .]τ} ποίήσασ[θαί τ]ην 

€κφο[ ίκφο[ραν . . . 

3θ π€ί[ 3° ''"€ί[ 

[•]«Κ [-Μ 



149 



Fr. 39• Col. vii. 

προσγ[.]ναί 

κακαιπατρί 

προσυ[.]ν'και 

BepaiT[. . .]τί 
5 ττροσ^. . .] . ο 

τηνητ[^\κα 

τατασπ[. .] > 

π€Τ€ίασ/3[. . 

σμουσπαρθζ. 

ΙΟ νωνυποβο 

\ασπαι8ίων 

σ 
αι/αγνωρισμου 

διατίδακτν 

λιωνκαίδιαδζ 
1 5 ραιωνταντα > 

γαρξστιδηπου 

τασυν^γον 

τατηνν^ω > 

τίρανκωμωι 
20 διαναπροσ 

ακρονη'^α\^\ζν 

ξνριπιδησ > 



Fr. 39• Col. vii. 
προ9 γ[ν]ναΐ- 
κα καΐ πατρί 
wpbs v[l6]u και 
6epa[nov]Ti 
5 npos δ[ξσ]π6- 
την, η τ[ά] κα- 
τά ray 7r[e/)i]- 
π€Τ€ία9, β[ια- 
σμον^ παρθί- 

1 ο νων, ύποβο- 

Xas παιδιών, 

άναγνωρισμονί 
διά τ€ δακτυ- 
λίων και δια 5e- 
15 ραίων ταντα 
yap kaTi δήπου 
τα συνίχον- 
τα την νζω- 
τίραν κωμω- 

2 ο δίαν, α προς 

άκρον ηγα[γ]€ν 
Ευριπίδης, 



I50 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



τοσαργτισκαι 
25 στίγωνγ^ 

λΐκτικησ• 
μαρτνρ[.]ι8αυ 
τωικαίτοντ 
3θ [.]ικοτωσοφι 
.]ημων€ρ > 
, .]νθί•€νρί > 
. .]8ησπου > 
, . .]σινοντοσ 
35 [• • •]ί^ονοσδυ 



Όμηρου [6]ν- 
TOS άρχη^ και 

25 στίγων ye 
συντάξξω^ 
λξκτίκή^. 
μαρτνρ[€]ΐ S αύ- 
τω καΐ τοντ 

3θ [€]ίκ6τω9 ό Φί- 
[λ]ήμων eV- 
[τα]νθί' ' Ενρι- 
[πί]8η9 που 
[φη]σιι/ οντ(ω)9, 

35 [os] μόνος δν- 
[να]ταί X[e]ye[ii/ 



Fr. 39• Col. viii. 
τι{ 
vc[ 

ay[ 

5 ί-αΐ ]V[ 

Si[ y 

7^4 ] 

7Γθ[ ]σ 

[.]«[ 1?^ 

ϊο [ y 

ν[.]οκρισίΐ'ζν 
ριπιδηωσ 
πΐρζντανθί 
ποΐ€ΐκατηγ[. 
1 5 ρωναριστο 
γ€ΐτονοστον 
πανηροντί 
ουνουτοσ^στι 



Fr. 39• Col. viii. 
τϊ;[ 

πο[ 

5 '■«ί ]»/[ 

^4 1'' 

τταΐ ] 

πο[ ]σ 

[•]«[ Κ 

ΙΟ [. . T^J/ αύτη\ν 
ύ\τΓ\6κρισιν Ευ- 
ριπίδτ) ωσ- 
7Γ6ρ ίντανθί 
ποιύ κατηΎ\ο- 

15 ρ5>ν Άριστο- 
yeiTovo? του 
π(ρ)νηροΰ. ' τι 
οΰν ουτός €στι ; 



1176. 

κνωννη8[. . 
2θ φασίντιν€[. 
τονδημου 
ποδαποσοι[.]σ 
ονσμ€ναιτ[.]α 
ταιλνκονσ€ΐ 

ν 

25 ναιμηδακρίΐ 
αδΐφησινφυ > 
λαττ€ίνπρο 
βατ[.]αυτοσκατ 
€σθΐ€[. .]•τινα 

3θ γαρου[.]οσπ<ύ 
ποτ([ 

>^i• 

Of[ 



NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 

κίχύν νη Α[ία, 
20 φασίν Ttv€[yj 
του δήμου. 
τΓοδαπός ; οϊ[ο]9 
ούί μ\ν αΙτ\ϊ\α- 
ται λύκους (Ι- 

25 ναι μη δάκναν, 
α δί φησιν φυ- 
λάττίΐν πρό- 
βατ[α] αυτοί κατ- 
€a6U[tv]. τίνα 

3 ο Ύ^Ρ ου[τ]θ9 πώ- 

7Γ0Τ€ [κίκρί- 

Ke[u ρήτορα ; 
ού[δύνα .... 



15^ 



Fr. 39• Co^• ^^• 

[ 1•ί^[•• 

[ ]ρ»?κ 

[ ]^fίo''' 

[ •ϊ^ 

5 ρ[. .]δ[. .]τοθι 

σπηλαιον > 

τηναναπνοι 

ην^γονζίσ 

τηνθαλατ 
ΙΟ τανζντου 

τωιδίημξ 

ρξυΐνκαθαυ 

ν 
[.]ονμζριμρω 

αΐΐτίκαιγρα 

15 φύαναττΧωσ 



Fr. 39• Col. ix. 

[ 1-4•• 

[ ]^νην 

[ ]X€iOf. 

\κίκτη\μ^- 

5 v[os'\ δ' [αύ]τ6θι 
σπηλαιον 
την άναπνοι- 
ην 'ίχον eis 
την θάλατ- 

ιο ταν, kv τού- 
τω διημί- 
pevev καθ' αύ- 

[τ]ον μερίμνων 
aei τί καΐ γρά- 
ι5 φα>ν άπλω9 



152 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



απανβιτιμη 
μζγαλαον 
γισξμνονη 
[. ,^μακωσ'ο 
20 •γγ.\υναριστο 

ν 

φ[.]νησφησι 
ω[.]π€ρζπαν 
τύύΐτουτω[.] 
Κίκλ-ρμΐ 

25 νοστ . [.]α 
μ€νπ[.]€ΐ 
λζγ€[.]ντοι > 
οσ€στιν[. . 
\αθζω[. . . . 

30 νοσκω[. . . . 
διανλ[. . . . 
ποτ€ .[.... 

[• •Μ 



άπαν €ί tl μη 
μ€γαλ€Ϊον 
η σΐμνον ή- 
[τι]μακώ9. ό 
2 ο y[o]Ol•' Αριστο- 

φ[ά]νη9 φησίν 
ώ[σ]7Γ6ρ 67γ' αύ- 
τω τούτω 
κΐκΧημί- 

25 VOS, ' ο[Γ]α 
μ\ν π[οί]6Γ 
Xey€[i]i/ Tol- 
as kaTiv! [άλ- 
λα 0€w[/ie- 

30 vos κω[μω- 
8ίαν Τ^^Ύ^ταί 
ΤΓΟΤβ .[.... 

[. -Μ 



Ρ>. 39• Col• ^• 

αττη^θοντ 

αυτωίτταν 

τΐσοιμ^ν 

ανδρ€[.]δια 
5 τηνδν[.]ομί 

λιανα[. .]eyu 

ι/αικ€[. .]ια> 

τονσψογονσ 

τουσίντοίσ 
ΙΟ ττοιημασίν• 

ηλθξνδίΐσ 

Κίνδυνον 

αφίκατ^ρον 



Fr. 39• Col. χ. 
άπή)(θοντ 
αύτω ττάν- 
Tes ot μ\ν 

aVipe[s] <5ίά 
5 την δυ[σ\ομι- 
Χίαν, α\ί 5]e yv- 
ναικζ\^ 5]ίά 
TOVS ψόγους 
Tovs kv Τ0Ϊ9 
10 τΓοίήμασιν. 
ηλθξν δ' e/y 
κίνδυνον 
άφ' έκατίρον 



lire. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



153 



15 μ^Ύανυπο 
μ€νγαρκλ€ 
ωνοστονδη 
μαγωγοντην 
τησασζβζίασ 

20 δίκην^ψν > 

γζνηνπρο > 

€ΐρηκαμζν' 

σ 
αιδξγνναικζ 

ζτησυνξ,στη > 

25 σαναντωι > 

τοισθίσμο > 

φοριοισκαια 

βροαιπαρη > 

]αν€πιτον > 

3θ [. .]πον€νωι > 

])(θ\αζω^ > 

]τνγχαν€Ρ• > 

]ωρίσμ€ναί > 

•1 ^0<•]> 
35 L• • ■]τοται/> 
.^σαμαμ^ν 
.]ασ^€ίσαί 
.]/χοι;σασ 
. .] . ν[. .]οσ 



των γζνών 
15 μ€γαν^ ύπο 
μ\ν yap KXe- 
cofof τον δη- 
μαγωγού την 
τη9 άσφύα^ 
2 ο δίκην ίφν- 
γ€ν ην προ- 
€ίρήκαμ€ν, 

αϊ δ\ γνναΐκζς 
^πισννύστη- 
25 σαν αύτω 
τοις Θζσμο- 
φορωις και α- 
θρόα l παρη- 
σ]αν €π£ τον 
30 [τ6]πον kv ω 
σ]χολάζων 
k]Tvyyavev. 
^ζ]ωρ(γ)ισμ^ναι 
δ^] iφe[c]. 
35 [σαν]το τάν- 
δρο]? άμα μ\ν 
άγ]ασθ€Ϊσαι 
τα?] μούσας 
. .] . ν[. •]οσ 



Fr. 39• Col. xi. 
νο[ 

μ^[ 

Χ9[ 

αλ[ 

5 κη[ 



Fr. 39• Col. xi. 
νο[νμ€ναί . . 

μ< 

χο[ 

αλ[λ77λαί πόνους 
5 κη[ 



154 



THE 

δ4 ] 

α[. . . !\vr]v 
exe[. . . .]«!/> 

σ[ \ro > 

ΙΟ [ ]κβα > 

λ€ΐγννη•ν€ 
μουσίΒοικουσ 
καίτανανσ[. . 

15 8ομωνσωζου 
σινονδβρη > 

μιαγνναικοσ 

σ 

οικοσίνπινη 

ου8ολβι[. . . 

2θ ταδ€νθ€[.]ι[. 
ανπρωταπρω 
ταγαρκρινω 
τα[.]6//€ροσ• 
μΐ\. . .]τοΐ'€ 

25 χομζνβνβοί 
φοντ€γαρ)(ρη 
σμο[.]σπροφη 
Τ€ΐ'[.]υσίλο|ί 
ον[. . .]uayv> 

30 ναικ[.]σαμφί 
θαγν[.]δωμα 
των[. .]σβαΘρα 
ηπα[ 

i- 

35 . [ 

ο[ 

<Α 



OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Η ] 

Ιχ€[ί . . ,]αν 

σ[ ^το 

ΙΟ [. . ώτο^ β]κβα- 

λ€Ϊ γυνή. vi- 

μουσι S' olkovs 

και τα ναυσ\το 

Χούμ^να €[σω 
15 8όμων σώζου- 

σιν ού^ ίρη- 

μία yvvaiKos 

οίκο? €νπινη9 
ονδ' 6λβΐ[θ9. 

2θ τα δ' kv βί\ογ\^ 
av' πρώτα 
γαρ κρίνω 
τά[δ]€' μύρος 
μί[γισ]το]/ ί- 

25 χρμζν. kv (Φ)οί- 
{β)ου Τ6 γαρ {δό)- 
μο[ι]9 προφη- 
Tev[o]vaL Λοβί- 
ου [φρ€\να γν- 

3θ vaiK[e]s άμφί 

θ' άγν[α] Αω{δώ• 
νη?) βάθρα 
{φηγψ) ττα\ρ iepa 
β[ηλυ Tas Αιος 

35 φ[ρ^να9 .... 



θ[. 
σ[. 

.[ 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



155 



Fr. 39. Col. xii. 

— yy^J 

.]Acω^'αp > 
. . .]€ία6πε 
]ατΗ\υσι\ 
.]γ ράμμα > 

T€VCVeiW€ 

σωστρατη• 

€ΐτισ€πιβον > 
XeveiTiTMi > 
10 8ημωικακον> 
τωιτωνγνναι 
κωνηίπικη 

πι8ί(ύ[. . .] . τ 
15 ίπιβλαβητι 
νΐ'σαφωσνπο 
ν^νοηκασο 
λe[.]ω/cαίπα 
ραλ€λυκασμ€ 

2θ [•]vo'^iV7V^^ 

[.]σ•7Γ/)οσω 

χ[.]ίσ€ν8€τωι 

[.]€ν€ΐ7θ[.]των 

γαρινηνωσ 
25 €0ίΚ6ΐ'π[.]ραΐ' 

τωιμξίρακι > 

σκοσοικογξ > 

νησονομακη 

φισοφων[. .]οσ 
30 τοντονονν[.] > 

φωρασ€τ[.]ν > 

γνι/αίκ[. . .]ν > 

ιδιαν[. . .]ου 



Fr. 39• Col. xii. 
[tjj τώ]ν γυ- 
[ναι]κών• {Τι-) 

[μ6κλ]ζί €7Γ€- 

[στ]άτ€ΐ, Λνσιλ- 
5 [λ' ί]γραμμά- 

Χωστράτη! 

' €ί τΐ9 ^πίβον- 
Xev€L τι τω 
ΙΟ δήμω κακόν 
τω των "γυναι- 
κών η 'πικη- 
ρυκ€ν€τ[αι] Εύρι- 
πί8(τ} Μήδοις) τ 

15 €7Γί βλάβτ} TL- 

νΓ' (Α) ^αφώς νπο- 

ν€νοήκα9 ο 

λύ[γ]ω και πα- 

paXiXvKas μ€ 
2θ [τ]ή9 ^ηγήο"^- 

[ω]?. προσώ- 

)([^]ισ€ί/ δ\ τω 

[y\ivei το[ύ\των 

γάριν ην, ώί 
25 €OiK€v, 7τ[α]ρ' αν- 

τω μζίρακί- 

σκο9 οίκογ€- 

vrjS όνομα Κη• 

φισοφών. [7Γρ]δ? 
3θ τούτον ουν [e]- 

φώρασ€ τ[η]ν 

γνναΐκ[α τη]ν 

ιδίαν [αύτ]οΰ 



156 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



35 



[•]r?t^[• • Of 



.'\(ΰΙ 



\ά'\τακ\τό\ϋ' 

35 W(iv ] 

[ ]?> 

[ > 



Fr. 39. Col. xiii. 
7 

/cω^'Cΰσ■/x[. . 
μονζυοι\. . 
τ[.]ι//Λ€Γα[. 
5 6[.]ωπ•οί/6κ•[. 
λ[. .]σ€ΐ/τω[. 
ν€ανισκ[. . 
σνΡ0ΐΚ€ΐ[. . 

ΙΟ τηπρο[ 

TOLvafx\. . . . 
ίμηνο[. .]ο[.] 

αλλ^γωτην 
1 5 τουτονδίκαι 
ovyapavTTep 
βουλωμαί' 
προσολονδξ 

Τθφνλθν8[.]€ 

20 ΤζΧζΐμαγομζ 
νοσ^ντοισ 
ποιημασιν 
νηγίλοιωσγζ 
τιγαραντίσ€ν 

2 5 λογωτ€ρο[. 
διατηνψθα\ 
ρίίσανψίγοι > 



Fr. 39• Col. xiii. 

τάΒίκημ €i'[e]y- 

κών, ώί μ\νη- 

μον^νοι^σι, 

τ\τ}\ν μ\ν α[ν- 
5 θ[ρ]ωπον ϊκ[ύ- 

λ[€ν]σ€ν τω 

Ρίαρίσι^ω 

σννοιΚ€Ϊ[ν. €- 

πύ S' {^)7Γ{η)ρ[(ο- 
ιο τή(θη), ' προ[ς τι τού- 
το ;' ' ίνα μ[η την 

ίμην ο[ντ]ο[ς] 

^χν> φηο -tv, 

' άλλ' €γώ την 
1 5 τούτον, δίκαι- 
ον γάρ, άντΓζρ 

βούλωμαι.* 

TT/ooy όλον δ€ 

το φΰλον δ[ι]ζ- 
2θ τελεί μα)(^6μί- 

νος kv τοΓ$• 

ποιήμασιν. 

{Δι.) Ν η γελοκϋί γε. 

τι γαρ αν τις εύ- 
25 λογώτβρο[ν 

δια την φθα- 

ρζίσαν ψ€γοι 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



157 



τασγνναικασ 
η8ίατονφθξΐ 

3© ραντατουσαν 
δρασ'€π€ΐτ[. 
γ€κακιασκαι[ 
τασαρζτασκαθ[ 
αττερβλεγοί/ 

35 οσωηατησ > 
τασαντασ[. . . 
αμφοιν€σ[. . . 
evp€iva[. . . . 

40 τ . . . ι>θ€ΐ[. . . 



ray γυναίκα? 
η δια τον φθζί- 

3θ ράντα τον? άν- 
δρα? ; end τ[άς 
ye κακία? και 
τα? άρ€τά? καθ- 
άτΓζρ eAey(e)i/ 

35 ό ^ω{κρ)άτη{?) 
τα? αυτά? [iv 
άμφοΐν ίσ[τιν 
evpuv. σ\κο- 
π€Ϊν δ' άζι[ον 

4θ τ . . . νΘ€ΐ[. . . 

[ 14• • • • 



Fr. 39• Col. xiv. 
γυναικαδ[. . 
νστασιτ[. . .] 

[ y^y[']p 

[ ]θηγαι 

5 [ '.]Γί 

[.] . ατ[. .]δ . οσ 

[.]ροσαντην 

ωσφαρματ 

[.]οιφιλτρ[.]ισ 
ΙΟ [.]οννστα 

σπηνμ^τα 

ΤΓβμψαμξνη 

δητηναν > 

θρωπονοτ 
15 6ί[. . .]€ίσίθΐ» 

σηστομ€γ€ 

θοσκαιτοκαλ 



Fr. 39• Col. xiv. 
γυναίκα δ[. . 
'Τστάσπ[. . .] 

[ ]αί ύ["-]ρ 

[ ]θήναι 

5 [ ]ri 

[.] . ατ[. .]δ . ο? 

[π]ρο? αύτη ν 

ω? φαρμάτ- 

[τ]οι φιΚτρ[6\ι? 
ΙΟ [τ^ον 'Τστά- 

σπην. μξτα- 

π€μψαμζνη 

δη την άν- 

θρωπον οτ 
15 €'ι[δ€ν] ίίσιον• 

ση? το /Lteye- 

θο? και το κάλ- 



158 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Χοσ')(αιρ€φη 

20 8ζΐσαρη[.\αν 
ai[. . .]βολαί' 
συγαρ[. .]τωί 
π[.]οσω7Γίθί > 
τωισω[.]και > 

25 τοισο[.]θαλ 
μοισβχ^ζΐσ 
ταφαρμακα' 
€νγωκρατι 
στηπασων 

3ο καιτωιορτι 
6νκλζΐα8ι[.]τ[.] 
τατοιαντα 
τωνηθων 
καιδιαμνη[ 

35 μησ•€χ€ΐσκα[ 

[' ' • ^^rvy • [• 

[ ]αίτ[. . . 



λοΓ, ' χαΐρ€,' φη- 

σίν, ' yvvai• yjrev- 
20 Seis αρ τ]\σ\αν 

αί [δία]βολαί• 

συ yap \_kv\ τω 

π[ρ]ρσώπ(ύ 

τω σω και 
25 τοί^ ό[0]^αλ- 

μοΐ^ ^X^iS 

τα φάρμακα.' 

(Α) Ευ γ', ω κρατί- 

στη πασών 
3© και τω οντι 

Εΰκλζία, 8ι[6]τ[ι] 

τα τοιαύτα 

των ηθών 

καΐ δια μνή- 
35 μη^ ^χ€ί9 κα[ 

[. . . .γνην . [. 

[. . . .]αιτ[. . . • 



Fr. 39• Col. χν. 

μοΐ'Χ'^\_•^ντ€.ωσ 

^κράτησαν > 

των^ναν > 

τιων'κατ€ 
5 μ€μ€γ[.]αρ 

τουτοθί[.]€ον 

τονικημα 

τωvyυvaι > 

κωνοιμ^ν > 
ΙΟ γαρανδρ€σ> 

οσον€φ€αν > 



Fr. 39• Col. χν. 
μαχ€[ΐ]ν τ€ω$• 
(Κράτησαν 
των εναν- 
τίων κατ 6- 

5 /^€ μεν [y]ap 
τοΰτο θ([τ]€ον 
το νίκημα 
των γυναι- 
κών, οι μ\ν 

ΙΟ yap ανδρζς 
όσον ίφ' eay- 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



159 



τοισηττωντο' 

_ί[.]ωσα)5ίοδω 

ρ[^\π\ηνταυ 
I 5 ταμ^νσυνη 

γορησθωταισ 

γ[.]ναιξιν•€π 

αναγωμζν 

SenaXiviTTL 
20 τον€υριπι8ην 

€Κ€ΐι/οσγαρα 

μαμξνπροσ 

ογβισαστωί 

ίπιχωριωι 
25 ψθονωιτων 

ποΧίτωνα > 

μα8ζαγβο > 

μ€νοσ€πι > 

T(uiavvve 
30 μζσθαιποΧ 

Χ[.\κισακ€στο 
.]αι8ορίλαωί 
.]μορσίμωι 
.]μξλανθίωί' 
35 [• • .]στονδιοσ 
.]ωνοΐΌμα 

. .]σ•ποιη 



Τ019 ήττωντο. 

[Α) "Ι[σ\α>^, ω Διόδω- 

p[e•] πλην ταϋ- 

ΐζ τα μ\ν σννη- 
γορησθω ταΐ? 
γ[ν]ναιξίν, επ- 
ανάγωμ^ν 
8\ ττάΧίν km 

20 τον Ενριπί8ην. 
€Κ€Ϊνθ9 γαρ ά- 
μα μ\ν προσ- 
ογβίσα^ τω 
€πι\ωρίω 

25 φθάνω των 
ΤΓολίτών ά- 
μα 5e άχ^θό- 
μ€νο9 €πΙ 
τω σνννί- 

3© μξσθαι πολ- 
λ[α\κΐ9 Άκύστο- 
[ρι κ]αΙ Αοριλάω 
[και] Μορσίμω 
[και] ΜζΧανθίω — 

35 (-^ί•) [ΤΙρο]^ του Alos, 
[τίν]ων όνομα- 
[τα X]eyeiy ; η ποι- 
[ητα]ς; (Α) ποιη- 
[ταί γ',] οί ν[. .]e[. 



Fr. 39• Col. xvi. 
β .[. . .γπζΐθ > 

νπ[ ]€v 

αν[ 

0[ 



Fr. 39• Col. xvi. 
β .[. . .] eneiO' 

ύπ[ ]€v 

άν[ 

Φ[ 



i6o THE 

5 4• . .1? • [• • • • 

^[. . .]δβσοφο 
κλ[. .]λαβωι^ 
πα[. .]σχνλον 

ΙΟ ..[.]. βσθολον 
€νριπι8ην > 
ττροστοισι > 
δβμβαΧ€ΐν > 
αλασμ[. .]νη 

15 μΐνοσδοττωσ 
αλασκαιμηλα 
λασ-ίΟίκασιν 
ανδροσαναι 
τ<ΰνα[. . .]5ί[ 

2 ο δασκοντων 
αντύύ[.]καθα 
πβρ€ΐπασ• 
ατ[.]ρσιναμω 
ρωσγίκανταυ 

25 θαπαλινοκω 
μω[.]8οδιδα' 
σκαλοσ^πί 
δακ[.]ι>τον > 
€νρ[.]πίδην• 

3© τον[. .]ομ€νου 
^ιμ[.]νοσα\ 

α 

λαι[. . .] . λλοί 
πα . [ ]οσ 

«[ • 

35 ον[. ....... 

λοιΐ 

φι 



OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

5 4- ..•>•[••• • 

^[. . .] δ\ Χοψο- 
/cX[. .] λαβών 
πα[ρ' ΑΙ]σχνλον 
ν[. . .]ρ όσον 

ΙΟ . . [.] . €σθ\ όλον 
Ενριττίδην, 
ττρδ? τοισί- 
δ' βμβαλζΐν 
άλα?, μ[€μ]νη- 

15 μίνος δ' οπω? 
άλα^ και μη λά- 
λα?.' (-4) Έοίκασιν 
ανδρός ύναι 
των ά\ντϊ\δί- 

2θ δασκόντων 
αντω, καθά- 
πβρ Ηπα9. 
άτ[α]ρ σιναμώ- 
ρω9 γ€ κάνταν- 

25 θα πάλιν ό κω- 
μωδοδιδά- 
σκαλο9 eni- 
δακ[ν€]ν τον 
Εύρ[ι]πίδην. 

3θ του [(δ') ίπ\ομίνον 
γζΐμ\ω\νος άλ- 

λαί[. . .] . άλλοι 
Ίτα . [ ]οσ 

"[ 

35 ου[ 

λοι[ 

0[ 



117Θ. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



i6i 



Fr. 39. Col. xvii. 
οΊΓονποτοι > 
Κ€ΐσωματοσ 
λα\ωνμ€ροσ 

5 σπ\αγχν[. .] 
σινηπαρ[.]μ 
ματαττροσ 
νπίθηκίν 
τοντοισ\\€ν 
ΙΟ αστικωσοπ 

σ 

παικαθ^υδον 

ακυωνταν 

ρίνζγζί'ον 

το[.]μ€νονν > 
1 5 οπ€ρ€ΐπα > 

ΤΓ ροστηνταν 

ΊΓολλωρζίΓο 

λιτίνοντο 

χαριν•€Κ€ΐ 
2θ νοσγ^μην 

καθαπίρδια 

μαρτυριανβί 

μ^νοσαΐΓΐίπα 

τοτασαθη 
35 νασ'ποίαν 

ταυτην'ξν 

τωιδίκατα 

Κ€χωρισμ€ 

νηντωιστα 
30 σιμωΐ'χρνσ€ 

αιδημοίΤΓΤβ 

ρνγ€σπ€ριρω 

τω[.]καίτασ€ΐ 



Plate V. 



Fr. 39• Col. xvii. 
οπον ποτ' οί- 
Κ€Ϊ σώματος 
λαχών μίροί, 
kv γίρσ^ν, k]v 

5 σπλάγχ/'[οί]- 
<TiVy η παρ [ο\μ- 
ματα,' προσ- 
νπύθηκίν 
τούτοις χλ€ν- 

10 αστικών ' οπ- 

πα καθίνδονσ 
ά κύων τ αν 
ρΐν €χ(ΐ.' ον- 
το[ι] μ\ν ουν, 
1.5 οπ€ρ €ΐπα^ 
προί την των 
ποΧΚων ίπο- 
λιτίύοντο 

χάριν. €Κ€Ϊ- 

2θ νοξ ye μην 
καθάπ^ρ δια- 
μαρτνρίαν θί- 
μ€νο9 άπύπα- 
το ταί Άθή- 

2 5 να?. (Δι.) Ποίαν 
ταντην; (Α) Έν 
τωδί κατα- 
κβχωρισμβ- 
νην τω στα- 

30 σίμω' ' χρύσί^ 
αι δη μοι πτί- 
ρνγ€9 πΐρΐ νώ- 
τω και τα ^ei- 



U 



102 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



35 



ρη[. .]vTTTi 



.]τα7Γ€5[.]λ 

. .]7Γουλι»[ 

..\g[."... 



ρη\νω\ν πτ€- 
35 \ρ6€ν'\τα 7r€3[t]X' 
[άρμ6\ζ€τα[ί,] 
[βάσό]μαι 5* (e/s) α[ί\- 
[θίρα] ΊΓουλί^ν 
[ά€ρ^€]ίϊ [Ζηνι 



Fr. 39• Col. xviii. 

σ 

/ζ€λω[. . . .]σ• 

ηουι^ 

OTLKa\ 

5 τ«σ[• •]0»7[• • • 
αυι\. .]7Γωσ> 

μα^ωνορμαν 

Ι ο φορικωσ€μ 

φαινειτον > 

μοναργον > 

αλλακαι[. .]ν 

αυ^ωνταν 
15 8ροστηνυ > 

πζροχην- 

κομ•\Ιτοτ^.]α > 

φαίν€[. . . .] > 

λ€γ€ΐνηπ€[.] 
2θ αΧηθιΐ'ωτ€ρα 

απ€ρ€στιν > 

ωσθ€λ€ΐσ€κ 

τ 

δ€\€σΘαι•μί 
ίλθωνδονν 



Plate V. Fr. 39• Col. xviii. 

μ(λω[δία]9. 

η ουκ [οΊσθα 

ΟΤΙ κα[ι τοΰ- 
5 τ (σ[θ' ο] φη[σίν 

αντ[6ς•,] (Ai.) Πώί 

ουι/ ; (Α) ' [Ζ]ηνι συμ- 

μΐίξων ορμάν ' 

λ€γω[ι/,] μάτα- 
ιο φορικως ίμ- 

φαίρ€ί τον 

μοναρ-^^ον, 

α(μ)α και [σν]ν- 

αύξων τάν- 
15 δρος την ύ- 

π€ρο^ήν. 

{Αι.) Κομψ6τ€[ρ]α 

φαίν€[ι μοι] 

λίγζΐρ η7Γ€[ρ] 
2θ άληθινώτ€ρα. 

(Α) Πάρζστιν 

ως θύλζΐς €κ- 

δίχ^ζσθαι. μ€τ- 
ίλθων δ' ου ν 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



163 



25 κατ€γηρασ€ 
€νμακ€δονιαι 
μα\€ντιμωσ 
αγομζνοσ 
παρατωιδν 

3© ναστηιτατΐ 
λοιπ[.]•καιδη 
καιμρ[.]μο > 
v€ve[. . . .]Τ£ 
ουτ[ 

35 ΤΓ^χί 

[•Μ• . ■ . . . 



25 κατ€γήρασ€ 
kv Μακεδονία. 
μαΧ ΐντίμω^ 
άγ6μ€νο9 
πάρα τω δν- 

30 νάστί) τά Τ€ 
λοιπ[ά,] και δη 
και μν[η]μθ'' 
ν€ν€[ται ο]τι 
οντ[ω9 

35 π€χ[ 

['Μ 



Fr. 39• Col. xix. 

ουκακωσ€ΐρη 

κασ'ταμζν 

γαρτωναθη 

νηισιν[. .]5e 
5 \€yiiva^i[.]v 

θΐγ€'ΤΓθΐητην 

τηλικουτον 

μακεδόνων 

καισικέΚιω 
ΙΟ τ(ΰννστ€ρον 

ηισθοντο'λΐ 

γίταιγοννοτ€ 

νικιασ^στρα 

τ€υσ(Ρ€πισι > 
15 κζλιανκαπΓολ 

λοιτωναθη > 

τ 

vamviyevov 
αιχμάλωτοι > 
σνννονσαντοον 



Plate V. 



Fr. 39• Col. xix. 
(A) Ού κακω9 ('φη- 
κας• τά μ^ν 
yap των Άθή- 
νησιν [οϋ\δ\ 

5 λ€γ€ίΐ/ α^ι[ο\ν, 
οι ye ποιητην 
τηΧικοντον 
Μακΐδονων 
και ^ικίλιω- 

ΙΟ των νστ€ρον 
rjaOovTO. λΙ- 
ycTat yovVf οτ€ 
NiKias kaTpd- 
Tcvacv ίπι Si- 

15 κύλιαν και πολ- 
λοί των ^Αθη- 
ναίων eyivovT 
αιχμάλωτοι, 
συχνούς αύτωγ 



Μ % 



164 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



20 ανασωθηναι 
διατων€νρι 
ΊΓίδουποημα 
τωνοσοικατ 
€\οντ€στων 

25 ατιχωντινασ 
Si8ai€[.]av> 
τονσυΐ€ΐστων 
(ίληφοτων 
νπο)(€ΐριουσ 

3© αντουσ'ον 
τωστ}σικ€λ[.]α 
απ[. .]ατον€ν 
. . .]ΐ'απ€ 
. . .]evKai 

35 L ]?«ΡΧ« 

. . . Λ[. ' . 



2θ ανασωθηναι 
Sia των Ενρι- 
Ίτίδου Ίτοημά- 
των, όσοι κατ- 
€)(0VT€S των 

25 στίγων Tivas 
διδά^ί[ι]αν 
τούί vUTs των 
€ΐ\ηφ6των 
vno)^€ipCov9 

30 avTovs' ον- 

τω? η ^ιΚ€Χ[ί]α 
άπ[ασ]α τον Εν- 
[ρίπίδη]ν άττε- 
[θανμασ]€ν. και 

35 [μν^ "^y '-^ρχί- 

[λάου . .].[. . . 



Fr. 39• Col. χχ. 
€)(ί[.]τοστομα > 
και[ ]e/3 > 

βολνΐ 1• 

οδν[ ] 

5 ονΚ€νφ[.]μη 

σΐΐσ€ΐ7Γ€νω 

παιποιονδ€ 

στοματοιον 

τ[.]γ€γον€ν 
ΙΟ ηγ€νοιταν 

ηδιονδιονγζ 

δητοιαντα 

μ€λητ€και 

(ττηβιαπορ^ν 



Plate V. Fr. 39• Col. χχ. 

€χ€[ί] το στόμα 
καΐ [καθ' νπ]€ρ- 
βο\η[ν δνσώδζ?.'] 
ό δ' ι^πολαβών,] 
5 ' ουκ ίνφ[η]μή- 
σ6ίί,' ihrev, * ω 
παΐ; ποιον 5e 
στόμα τοιον- 
τ[ο] yiyovev, 
10 ή γίνοιτ αν 
ήδιον δι ον ye 
δη τοιαύτα 
μίλη re καΙ 
ίττη διαπορίν- 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



165 



15 ΐταί'ομοιοσ 
ουτοσκαθα 
πΐραρακασ 
8αιμ[. .]ίωσ 
€UTm . [•]α > 

2 ο KOTinpo[.]Tor 
ποιητής > 
ζωντίμ^ν 
δηταυθνπ 
ηρξ€ν€νρι 

25 τηδτμ•Τ(λ(υ 
τησδίμαλα 
δυσγ^ρουσ 
καιιδιασΐτν 
\(νωσοιλο 

3θ γιοιΤ€καιγΐ 

ραιτατοιμυ 

θολο[.]ονσιμα 
σ 
Κ€δ[.]νων'ηα> 

λ7[ ]•6στ[ 

35 ^ri 

.[ 



15 erai ; ' (άι.) "Ομοιος 

0VT09, καθά- 

wep ύρ{η)κα$ 

8αιμ[ον\ίω$ 

(U τω . [.]α- 
2 ο κοτι irpb[s] rbu 

ΤΓΟίητήν. 

[Α) Ζωντι μ\ν 

8η τανθ' νπ- 

fjp^iv Ενρι- 

της 8€ μάλα 
δνσ\€ρονς 
και ιοιας €τν- 
)(tv, ώς 01 λό- 
3θ γιοι re και ye- 
ραίτατοι μυ• 
θολο[γ]οΰσι Μα- 

Κ€δ[6]νω}/. (Ji.) Πώς 
λ€[γονσιν ;] [Α) "Εστ[ιν 
35 δϊ' [Μακεδονία 
.[ 



Fr. 39• Col. xxi. 
οδίτταρηιτησα 
το'\ρον[. . . . 
στ€ρ[. .]ρμ[. . . 
€vpi[. .]δη[. . . 
χ€να . . Τ€ρ[. 
τησπολ€ωσ€Ρ 
αλσ€ΐτινικαθ 
αυτον^ρημα 
ζομ^νοσ'Ο 



Plate V. Fr. 39• Col. xxi. 

6 8\ παρτ)τήσα- 
το. χρόν[ω 5* ν• 
στ€ρ[ον] δ μ[ίΐ/ 
Ενρι[πί]δη[ς 'ίτυ- 
5 χι^ν άπωτ€ρ[ω 
της ττολΐως kv 
άΧσ€ί τινί καθ' 
αύτον €ρημα' 
ζομζνος, 6 



i(S6 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



κννηγιανίξ 
ηί€ΐ•γΐνΌμ€ 

πυλωνοίθη 

15 pevraiXvarav 
Τζστουσσκυ 
λακασπροαφη 
καναντο[. . . 
7Γβλίΐποντ[.] 

2θ κατοπινεπι 
τυγρντ^σουν 
οικυνΐστωι > 
^νριπίδηιμο 
νονμ€νωιδΐ€ 

25 φθίΐραναυτον 
oiSeninape 
γ€νηθησαν > 
υστΐρονοθΐν 
€τικαΐνυνλζ 

3© γβσθαιφασίν 
.]ηνπαροιμι 
.]veuτoισμa 
.γδοσινωσΐ 
.]καικννοσ 



35 



.]κη'Καιγα[. 
.]τφνσκι^. 



ΙΟ S' 'Ap)(^e\aos επί 
κυνηγιαν ίξ- 
rfii. γ€ν6μ€- 
VOL S €ξω των 
ττνλων οι θη- 

15 pevrai Χνσαν- 
Τ€9 τού^ σκύ- 
Χακα^ προαφψ 
καν, avTc{i ο α- 
π€λ€ίποντ[ο] 

2ο κατόπιν, ini- 
TV\6vTes ουν 
οι Kvves τω 
Ενριπίδυ μο- 
νονμίνω Sii- 

25 φθίΐραν αυτόν, 
οι 5' έπιπαρί- 
γενήθησαν 
νστζρον οθίν 
€τι και νυν Xe- 

30 γβσθαί φασιν 
{τ]ην παροιμί- 
\α'\ν kv Toh Μα- 
[κ]€δόσιν ώς ' 1- 
[στί] κάΙ KVVOS 

35 [δί]κη\ και γα[ρ 
[ΐκ] των σκυ- 
\\άκων .] . ο[. . 



Fr. 39• Col. xxii. 
τουτιμοθίου 
παρατ[. .]σ€λλ77[ 
[. .]νδια[.]ην€γ[ 



Plate V. Fr. 39• Col. xxii. 

τον Τιμοθίου 
πάρα τ[οΐ]ς "ΕΧλη- 
[σι]ν δια [τ]ην kv 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 



167 



τηιμοχβ^, .]κη\. 
5 KaivoTOfii 
ανκαικαθυ > 
π€ρβοληνα 
βυμησαντοσ 

ΙΟ ^ζΐρασίαντωι 

8ί€γνωκ€ναί 

προσφ€ρ€ΐν 

μονοσίυριπι 

δησαναπάΚιν 
15 τωνμίνθία 

τ<ονκαταγ€ 

λασαιτονδ€[ 

τιμοθ€ονα.[. 

[.]θομ€νοση\ι 
2ο κοσ€στιν€ν 

τωιγ€ν€ΐπα 

ραμνθησασθαι 

Τ€λογονσδΐ€ξ 

ιωνωσοίον 
25 τίπαρακλη 

Τίκωτατονσ 

καιδηκαιτο 

τωνΐΓ€ρσων 

ττροοιμιονσνγ 
3θ γραψαιτοντΐ 

νικη[.]αιπαν > 

σασθ[. .]κατα > 

φ[.]ρ[. . . .]€voi'> 

[ Ι^ίί- ■] 

35 ι 1 • [• 



Trj μον[σι]κί} 

5 καινοτομί- 

αν και καθ' ν- 
πΐρβοληί/ ά- 
θυμήσαντο9 
ωστ€ ..κα[1] ras .. 

10 γ^ΐρα^ έαντω 
δΐ€γνωκίναί 
προσφύρίΐν, 
μόνο9 Ευριπί- 
δης άνάτταΧιν 

15 των μ\ν θία- 
τών καταγζ- 
λάσαι, Tou 5e 
Τιμ6θ€ον α[ί- 
[σ]θ6μ€νοί ήλί- 

2θ KOS ea-Tiu kv 
τω y€V€i πα- 
ραμνθήσασθαί 
Tc λόγονί δκξ- 
ιων ώί 0*01' 

25 Τ€ παρακλη- 
τικωτάτονί, 
και δη και τ5 
των Πίρσων 
Ίτροοίμιον σνγ- 

3© γράψαι, τ(ω) τ€ 
νική[σ]αι παν- 
σασθ[αι] κατα- 
φ[ρ]ο[ρούμ]ίνον 
[αντίκα το]ν Τι[μο\- 

35 [θίον .....]. [• 



i68 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Fr. 39. Col. xxiii. 
σάτυρου 
βιωνΰναγαφησ 

άισχυΧοϋ 
5 σοφοκ\€ουσ 
ϊυριτΓίδοϋ 

Fr. 40• (From Fr. ^y, 
Col. i?) 

[• • •]λ[ 



[.]atvo<T(oL[. . 
[.] . αν€νθαλα[ 
[.]οισζξζΐσζο 

5 [. .]δικαναΐ'ί 
[.]ωνουγαρ . [. 

[ ]ovV^- 

[ ]•^<• • 

[ ](^βολτ)[. 

ΙΟ [ ]Γ^Ρ®[• 



Plate V. Fr. 39• Col. xxiii. 

Χατύρου 
Βίων 'Αναγ(ρ)αφής 

Αίσ\νλου, 
5 ϋοφοκλίους, 
Εύριπίδου. 

Fr. 40. 



.]λ[. 



ΙΟ 



κ\αΙ νόσω [βα- 
ρ€]ΐαν kv θαλά- 
μ]οι? e|€i? ^ό- 
αν,] δίκαν άνί- 
ρ]ων' ου γαρ . [. 
. . . .]οι/ ηθ[. 

....]• 67Γ[. . 

. μίτ]αβο\η[. 
]τ(ρω[. 



Fr. 41- 

]»/στ€ίχ6[ 
]ολί)(ασ5 . [ 
]ΐχιαστατο[ 
]υστοναι<^ 
5 ]^ί;λθί'ϊ/ω . [ 
]ωσαρίθμω[ 
]τωνοφ€ΐλ[ 
]τωσαδ[ 
] . στ6[ 



Fr. 41• 
Φ • • 

]η στ€ΐχί[ 
δ]ολιχα9 δ . [ 
]μιαστατο[ 
]υ(ΓΤθραι^ 
5 ] δήλον νω . [ 
jcof άριθμω[ 
]των όφίΐλ[ 
jrcoy αδ[ 



Fr. 42. 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 
Fr. 43. Fr. 42. 



169 



Fr. 43. 



]_ί7Γω[ 




]ρ€κφ[ 


]ιπω[ 






]u U(f>[ 


] . ov8i\a[ 




]yan[ 


] . OP δίχα 


[ 




'\ναττ[ 


] ' ^X9V^v[ 




]τηρ[ 


] . 6χθΙ/ 6I/[ 






]την[ 


]των€[ 




]ov[ 


]τωι/ c[ 






]ov[ 


5 ]tVv . [ 




' 


5 ]rw • [ 






. 


]γΛ 






]»'•[ 








Fr. 44• 


Fr. 


45. 


Fr. 44. 




Fr 


•AS- 


Col. 


i. 


Col. ii. 


. 


Col 


. i. 


Col. ii 


]yap< • • 




. 


] yap 4 


. 




. 


\riv[ ]l > 




X[ 


]aei^[ 


y 




X[ 


]ακρα[ ]i > 




4 


]affpa[ 


y 




4 


*M ] 






]«[ 


] 




λ.[ 



Fr. 46. 



Fr. 47. 



Fr. 46. 



Fr. 47• 



a.[ 


]»'?[ 


α.[ 


]οια[ 


Ol/[ 


¥^Λ 


0L'[ 


]μ^Λ 


P< 


].σσ[ 


P< 


].σσ[ 



Fr. 48. 



Fr. 49. 



Fr. 48. 



Fr. 49. 



Μ 






].λ[ 

]μ[ 






Fr, 50. Fr. 51. Fr. 52. 



Fr. 50. Fr. 51. Fr. 52. 






].a[ 
]5e[ 






14 ] . «[ ] . [ 



170 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



\τατ[ 



]χ[ 



]f[ 



]τατ[ 
]ατ[ 



]χ[ 



Μ 



Fr. 53• Fr. 54• 



Fr. 5^. Fr. 54. 



]θα[ 




]K 




]H 




]^[ 




]yo[ 




]f/[ 
]f[ 




]yo[ 

• • 




]^'[ 

]< 




Fr. 55' 


Fn 


56. 


Fr. 57. 


Fr. 55- 


Fr. 


56. 


Fr. 57 




]i^r[ 


]7[ 




]στ[ 


]^[ 



Fr. 1. 3. Cf. Tev. 2 ΤΓολλά TTpoae^eipt^ . . . ρητομΐϊας, 3 ρητορικώτατοί δε r,^ κατασκευ.^. 

Above the e at the end of the line there is a horizontal stroke which might be supposed to 
represent the final v, but that method of abbreviation is not elsewhere used by this writer, 
who interlineates ν at the end of a long Hne, e. g. Fr. 8. ii. 20, Fr. 39. vi. 26, &c. Moreover, 
this line would not be of undue length with ρ written in the ordinary position. Cf. Fr. 39. 
vii. 2-3. 

7. Murray suggests τ6ν ί\[π6 8ί]κης, which would suit the space. 

Fr. 2. i. This column is difficult to reconstruct, but the difficulty does not justify the 
supposition that the lines were appreciably longer here than in the other columns of the 
papyrus. It is not clear whether the upper portion is prose or poetry. The language has 
a certain metrical cast, and 11. 10-12 might well be restored, e.g., as Murray suggests, 

[ovVtls δ' aripos [ίϊ ye] μ^ Κ€ίνω \^μόνω\, followed by €ΐη αν [τω ο\ντι "Ελλη^νοί] και ΐυαγώ[γου\ηρυς το 

δε[οι/], though whether the subject of ('ίη αν was the preceding quotation or 17 φι]ληκοία in 
1. 16 would be doubtful ; on the latter supposition (δ') might be inserted, as in Fr. 39. ii. 15. 
If something of this kind were adopted, σκη in 1. 7 would hardly be likely to be σκηρη in any 
form, χορού in 1. 6 is just possible, but extremely uncertain. 

ii. 3. Since a pause in 1. 2 is marked by the paragraphus, the new sentence may well 

begin, as W-M remarks, with oi μ[ην. 

Fr. 3. This fragment might be placed beneath Fr. 2 so that the supposed t in i. 1 
formed the second upright of 1/ in Fr. 2. i. 17 ; but I do not think that the combination is 
convincing. 

ii. 5. A diagonal stroke is drawn through the first limb of π, but that the letter was 
thereby intended to be deleted is hardly certain. 

Fr. 5. 3-4. Perhaps παρ[ρησι]αζομ€ν[ ; cf. Fr. 9. ii. 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 171 

Fr. 8. ii. 1-27. '. . . in emulation of the beauties of Ion developed and perfected 
[tragedy] so as to leave no room for improvement to his successors. Such were the man's 
artistic qualities. Hence Aristophanes wishes to measure his tongue "By which such fine 
expressions were expunged ". And he was almost as great of soul also as in his poetry. 
For he contended, as we have said . . .' 

1-3. Restored by W-M. The subject of course is Euripides ; cf. Fr. 39. vii. 20-2. 

17-19. This citation is novel and the reading is rather doubtful. [ΐξΐσ]μηχ(το, which 
was proposed by W-M, seems certain, but his X[e7r]ra is more questionable, since the initial 
vestige suggests a round letter like σ or φ. The top of λ, however, as of δ and χ, is 
sometimes turned over, and a slight exaggeration of this feature might produce the curve 
found in the papyrus. 

20 sqq. There is some resemblance between this passage and Fr. 37. i. 15 sqq. ; cf. the 
conjunction of φυσιολογίας with ρητορΐίας in Tev. 2. But the two fragments cannot be brought 
into close connexion. 

25 sqq. [πpoσ\eμάχe[τo suits [π]ρόϊ in 1. 30, and the absence of a genitive is against 
[ΰπe^)]fμάχ^[τo. In 11. 27-8 ηρο\ίΐρη[κ\α[μ]ΐν ev might be read, but the next word is then 
a difficulty ; ρ is followed by an upright stroke consistent with e. g. η or /, or perhaps λ or μ, 
but not with τ or π. Reconstruction of the latter part of this column is the more conjectural 
on account of the fact that ] . vev with the beginnings of the succeeding lines, and the final 
letters ]a, ]u, &c., are respectively contained on two detached fragments whose position here, 
though, I think, probable, is not free from doubt. 

iii• 5-7• ^οφ[οκ\ψ . . . Evpim]8rj seems likely. 

Fr. 9. This fragment, the restoration of which is largely due to W-M, relates to the 

character of Euripides ; cf. reV. 5 σκυθρωπός δε κάί σύννους και αυστηρός ΐφαίνιτο κα\ μισόγίλως, 
and SuidaS σκυθρωποί δί rju το ήθος και άμαΒης κα\ φεύγων τάς συνουσίας. In 11. 10— II Murray 
proposes [ως ΐθΐ]κεν [oidev. 

Fr. 10. i. Murray suggests that ]ωνος in 1. 9 is Ά7ΓΟλλ]ωίΌί, and that the reference is to 
the frequent attacks of Euripides upon Apollo. {τά)πό\λ]ωνος might be read, but the restoration 
is not readily carried through on this hypothesis. In all probability ωι/οσ ended the line. 
In 1. 14 he would see an allusion to the poet's large library (Athen. i. 3 a, Aristoph. Frogs 
943> 1409)» and [βιβλι] would be a supplement of the right length, though rather precarious 
in so obscure a context ; νπ]οθηκην is an easy alternative. The supposed stop in 1. 4 is 
uncertain. 

Fr. 13. Restored by W-M. ]ις in 1. i may well be ]ης, i. e. another adjective parallel 

with άμα.[θης. 

Fr. le, i. 2. [σκη]νης is not supported by what follows. 

Ft. 17. This fragment rather resembles in appearance Fr. 18, and possibly contains 
the tops of those two columns ; but the fibres of the verso do not confirm the combination. 

Fr. 18. i. 2-5. Ήσίο[δο]ί in 1. 3 seems inevitable, but the rest of the sentence is difficult. 
In 1. 5 κ may be υ and α be λ ; ]υνον or ]kuou is unlikely. 

Fr. 26. 4. The mark before φ may well be a stop instead of part of a letter. 

Fr. 29 is probably not to be joined on above Fr. 19. 

Fr. 32. It is not certain that this fragment belongs to 1176. 



172 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Fr. 33. i. 5. \οθηκ\_ or \νοθηκ\^ would be possible; cf. note on Fr. 10. i. 

14-17. Perhaps τ^ [. . .]>; (or [. . .]a) bwcS^ros μά\]ιστα [. . . . ii\v. 

21. ov is a doubtful reading. What has been regarded as the horizontal stroke of 
a rough breathing might be taken for a small r over the υ, but an abbreviation of ovrms, 
though it would suit φη\(η, is unlikely, and the curved stroke above, which suggests only 
a circumflex accent (cf. Fr. 39, xvi. 37), would be unexplained. At the same time the supposed 
rough breathing must be admitted to be clumsily formed. The υ has apparently been 
altered or rewritten. 

Fr. 37. i. The number of lines lost at the top of this and the following columns can 
be estimated fairly accurately by means of the worm-holes which persist in Frs. 38 
and 39. 

20-1. If the reconstruction is correct the dot at the end of 1. 20 is accidental or 
erroneous. The -y in 1. 21 may equally well be r. 

22 sqq. Cf. Viv. 2 προσίξΐνρί . . . φυσιολογίας . . . ώί δ») ακουστής γίνόμΐνος Άναξαγόμου, 
3 σχοΧάσαντα Se ^Αρχ(λάω τω φυσικω κα\ ^Αναξαγόρα, Suidas διηκουσ€ δε καΐ Άναξαγόρου τοΰ 
Κλαζομ(νίου, eVt τραγω8ίαν be ΐτράπη τον Άναζαγόραν 18ών ΰποστάντα κινΒύνουε 8ι απ(ρ (ϊσηζ( δόγματα. 

The influence of Anaxagoras on Euripides is traced in the following columns; cf. iii. 17. 
For modern discussions of this subject see Wilamowitz, Her. i. 25, Anal. Eur. 163 sqq., 
Parmentier, Euripide et Anaxagore. 

ii. 19-28 = Eurip. Fr. 593, from the Piriihous. Line 19 is difficult. The last two 
letters seem to be υα, which strongly suggest αντοφυά, but that word can only be restored on 
the assumption of a deep corruption ; moreover, there is barely room for «r between σ and 
o. Perhaps then the quotation began at τόν in 1. 20. 

21. ρύμβω: so Hesych., Eustath., Schol. Apoll. Rhod. ; ομβρω Clem. Alex., ρόμβω 
Euseb., Schol. Eurip. Or. 

iii. 7-8. απο]λ(^γο]ύμ/,νος, which W-M suggests, is not very suitable. 

9-14. Eurip. Fr. 912. χλόην in 1. 11 confirms Bergk's conjecture for χοψ, given by the 
MSS. of Clem. Alex., from whom alone the passage was known. Clement has elr ΆίΒης, 
and ονομαζόμΐνος στίργΐΐς. Satyrus' ονομάζη is clearly inexact. 

18-20. 8ια\ίοσμον and nepi\obois were restored by W-M ; the latter is somewhat long. 

26-9 = Eurip. Tro. 886. 

Fr. 38. i. A loss of two columns between this and the preceding fragment is made 
probable by the Avorm-holes ; cf. the notes on Fr. 37.1 and Fr. 39. iv. 

11-16. The quotation in 11. 16 sqq. expressing a belief in divine power is in opposition 
to the Anaxagorean tenets exemplified in the foregoing citations, and therefore [αντ^Κΐγ^ι, as 
proposed by W-M, may well be right in 1. 16. But the restoration here depends upon that 
of 11. 13-14, which at present remain a problem. W-M suggests r^i/ [Aujy»?»/ ί'πιφυο/χό'^ΐ', 
but this can certainly not be read, την is clear, and though αυγψ might easily be corrupted 
to αυτήν, the dative in 11. 14-15 suits την \αυ\τψ very well. The last letter of 1. 13 is probably 
σ or e : γ or τ is much less Hkely. Between this and φ there may be one or two letters, 
e.g. Θ, e., a. In 1. 14 the letter before ην had a vertical stroke, e.g. τ or perhaps v. 
Heracles may have been brought in, as W-M remarks, as one of Euripides' exponents of 
a pure religion; cf. H. F. 1345-6. 

16-30. This fragment is cited by Clement, Strom, v. p. 732 (Eurip. Fr. 913) ό τοΊνυν μη 

πΐίθόμίνος τί} άΚηθΐία, ΒώασκάΚία be άνθρωπίντ) τβτυφωμίνος 8υσ8αίμων αθλιός re /cat κατά τόν Έυριπ'ώην 
'δϊ τάδε λο;σσωΐ' θ(ον ουχί νού, μΐΤΐωροΚόγων' κτλ. οϊ waS altered by Cobet tO τις (sO Nauck), 

but this is now shown to be wrong, nV having preceded. What followed tIs is uncertain. 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 173 

'^i^ ^^λΪ^^ ^^^^'■^ " ^"'^^ ^• ^• "' ^' ^' ^' ^"^ "^"^^^ Μ«σ(5ί60Γ nor f;i^po'^eof will do : [arluo'^fos 

which Murray suggests, might be read, but, as W-M remarks, an adverb of cimmrison 
seems needed, and something like ris δ' hb' SOeos would be expected. This however was 
certainly not written, and to restore it in opposition to the papyrus is somewhat arbitrary 
although the mfenonty of the text is exemplified in the next line, where παραδαψων (an 
unknown form) appears to have stood for βαρν8αίμων. r r \ 

20-3. ού . . . ή[γ(ϊ]σθαι : ueou ούχι voel Clement. The discrepancy is curious. 

23. μίτίωρολόγων is confirmed against Nauck's conjecture μ^τ€ωροπόλωκ 

2>j τολ[μηρά, which was restored by W-M, is a variant for Clement's άτηρά (drupa 
MS>.; ; ci. note on 11. 20-3. τολμηρά is perhaps the more apposite epithet. 

29. The ink after the second lacuna may represent an angular sign filling up 

r u^v'^^^ remains of this column are occupied by a lyric citation, the partial coincidence 
of which with Eurip. Fr. 960 was perceived by W-M. Lines 6-14 are not clear and there 
IS possibly some defect in the text. In 11. 8-14 the meaning may be 'Let the man who 
works and who is known to be the friend of the good (κ,κλησθηι φίλο^ {φ[Κοή &v) be called 
my friend , but, if so, it is obscurely expressed. Lines 12-14 give an Anacreontic ver^e 
which perhaps terminates a strophe. 

14 sqq. 'Why, mortals as you are, have you acquired great wealth for nought why 
think you to produce virtue by means of riches ? What though you possessed Etna's mount 
or the marble of Paros wrought in gold in your ancestral halls ? Not then, unless you are 
LgoodJ of heart [are you deserving of honour], but you sit unblessed in the midst of 
wealth. 

... ^4-29. Cf. Plut. Deaud. poel. 14, p. 36 C κα\ πάλιν ΰπό τοΰΕύριπίδον παραπλήσια ' iy^ δ" 
ovbiv πρ(σβυτ€ρον νομίζω τΆς σωφροσννας, eVei τοΊς άγαθοΊς άά σύνβστι' (Fr. 959), <αΙ τ6 ' τιμάν τάν 
Τίτασθ(, πλούτω δ' aperav κατ€ργάσασθαι δοκ(ΐτ, iv (σθλοΐς 8e καθησεσθ' Άνολβηι' (Fr 960) It is 

now clear that Plutarch has greatly compressed the quotation, which Satyrus gives more 
fully. W μάταν, which W-M had already restored in Plutarch before I read it in 11 14-κ; is 
obviously the original of the corrupt τιμάν τάν. Of the variants τέτασθ, and πΐ/πασ^^ the 
former is perhaps the superior, but either may stand. In 1. 19 the MSS. of Plutarch have 
κατίργασάσ^ω, which was Corrected by Jannotius to KaTipyaaaadai ; the future as in the 
papyrus, seems preferable. In 1. 21 rev not rov is clear; after A'lrvas W-M suggests the 
insertion of re, which may be right. The words eV eV^Ao?? Si κάθησθ' (so Nauck for καθί^σ,σθ') 
("ινολβοι. were presumably the latter part of the apodosis to μη πφ[κότ€ς in 1. 29, i. e. the sense 

was something like οϋτοι rare, μ^ π(φν[κότίς αγαθοί, τιμής αξιοί eWe], €v ί'σθλοΊς 8e' κτλ. tots not 

jTore, was apparently written. Perhaps Plutarch's preceding quotation (Fr. 959) is from the 
sa,me context ; τοΊςάγαθοΊς recalls II. lo-i i, and σωφροσύνης . . . σίν^στιν corresponds metrically 

with των τ άγηθων . . . λΐγίσθω. 

iii. 8 sqq. Some iambic lines, which are not elsewhere extant, are here quoted in 
further illustration of the theme of the foregoing column, the vain pursuit of wealth 
Lines 8-9 were restored by W-M ; the purpose of the oblique dash prefixed to 1. ο is 
not clear. ^ 

^ 12-15. ' Watching waves as high as heaven' is the sense, όστροσκοπία is found in late 
(jrreek, but the verb has apparently not occurred previously. 

17. [(λθ]οΐ,σαν μα[κράρ] W-M. The asyndeton of I. 15 and the difficulty of obtaining 
a substantive to accompany the participle in 1. 17 indicate that the verses are not continuous 
cf. Fr. 39. v. 12 sqq., vi. 1-15, notes. 

18-19. χρνσονς is an unexpected epithet of "ίστρο?, but I do not see how it can be 



174 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

avoided. The Ister is naturally coupled with the Bosporus, ovrt would be an easy mistake 
for ουδί. 

iv. The combination of this column with Fr. 39. i is made with some hesitation. Two 
points are in its favour, (i) the coincidence in 1. 20 of the stop after κ with theparagraphus, 
(2) the fact that if Fr. 38 is placed thus, certain worm-holes in Col. ii will come at the right 
distance from the corresponding pattern in Fr. 39. ii. On the other hand a high dot at the 
end of 1. 23 is unexplained ; but this is not a fatal objection since similar superfluous dots 
occur elsewhere, e.g. after bηπoυ in Fr. 39. vii. 16; cf Fr, 37. i. 20. The difiiculty of 
restoring this column satisfactorily is no argument against the proposed combination, because 
that difficulty is not produced by the remains of Fr. 39. i. 

19. If αίσχρόν is right, the ν must have been written above the line. 

20. δ' €'λ(λ)όγ([μο]ΐ', as W-M remarks, is preferable to he \6•γι[μο\. 
23. x[.loi' is very doubtful; \ην οτ μην could well be read. 

26. For Σω[κρά]τη, which was restored by W-M, cf Fr. 39. ii. 17 and rev. 2 δοκ« (δί) 

αυτω 'Σωκράτης ό φιλόσοφοι συμπ€ποιηκΐναι τινά, ώ? φησι Ύη\(κ\ΐίδηί, SuidaS μαθητής . . . Σωκράτους 

δε fv τοις ηθικυϊς και φιλοσόφοις. The supposed cross-bar of τ in 1. 27 might be taken for 
a paragraphus. 

27 sqq. There is no apparent connexion between this and the preceding sentence, 
(ποιή[σα]Γ in 1. 34 lacks a subject and [aiji-oi/ is undefined ; some corruption is therefore to 
be suspected. The passage of the Dana'e here referred to is, as W-M suggests, probably 
Fr. 324 ώ χρνσί, Βΐξίωμα κάλλιστον βροτο'ις κτλ. Socrates might be supposed to have excepted 
this passage in a general approval of Euripides' doctrine about wealth ; or to have excepted 
Euripides from his condemnation of poets, though disapproving of this passage. But no 
such sense can be extracted without the assumption of a considerable dislocation in 
the text. 

Fr. 39. ii. 7-27. '. . . in the following way : '{A) When this is done in secret, whom 
dost thou fear ? {B) The gods, who see more than men." Such a conception of the gods 
will be Socratic ; for in truth what is invisible to mortals is to the immortal gods easily 
seen. Moreover, the hatred of tyranny and the [condemnation of] democracies and 
oligarchies . . ." 

7. [t όί'δ[€ τ]όν W-M. 

8-14. These lines are not elsewhere extant, υ of τους has been rewritten. 

15. A conjunction seems a desirable addition and will also obviate the hiatus, — which, 
however, is repeated immediately afterwards in τοιαύτη υπόνοια ; cf Introd. p. 127. 

24-7. The restoration proposed by W-M is attractive (cf Col. iii), but not altogether 
satisfactory, since, though the vestige before ο in 1. 24 is consistent with σ, there is barely 
room in front of it for μι. The θ also in 1. 25 is questionable. An infinitive such as 
άπο8οκιμάζ(ΐν is to be Supplied after 6\iy\tov. 

iii. ' . . . and especially to raise none of the citizens above a proper level, nor make 
him tyrant, and to give bad citizens no admission to honours. For the greatest disease in 
a State is a worthless orator promoted beyond his worth. Nevertheless, Diodorus, con- 
cerning the general imprudence and negligence (?) of the Athenians . . .' 

1-2. [«']7γ[0].'ΓΙ . . . [δ;^] W-M. 

5. Restored by W-M. 

15-17. ρητωρ δί^/χαγωγο'ί is a redundancy, and W-M seems right in rejecting the latter 

word as well as in substituting npoayopevos for παραγόμΐνος. 

23-5. Perhaps κα]1 a/neX[etas•. o]pa πά[λιν, as W-M suggests J but the traces at the end 



1176. NEIV CLASSICAL TEXTS 175 

of 1. 23 though slight do not suggest a, and the preceding space is barely sufficient. 
πα]ραπ\[ήσια cannot be read. 

iv. 1-38. ' . . . not in this wise, but we are not also guilty of baseness when we put full 
trust in somebody whatever he says, speaking not what is base but having recourse to what 
is weak, and then each one accuses the assembly of which he was a member. 

(Z?/.) The comic poets, it seems, have said much both with severity and like statesmen. 

(A) Yes, of course. Euripides again admirably incites the youths to valour and courage, 
urging Spartan efforts upon them and emboldening the people thus : " Gain glory in the 
time to come by performing every day a labour . . .".' 

1-15. The purport of this quotation from a comic poet, which is not extant, is 
apparently to excuse the Demos, which allows itself to be guided by demagogues ; we are 
weak, he says, but not base. δτ]ε in 1. 5 is due to W-M, who would prefer τω ... oj to τω 

. . . δσ*. In 11. 8-9 he suggests Xe''y[oi'r](o)f oi> πονήρ απ\άτ\η be χρά>\μΐθα, (or χρ(ύ\μίνον), ' his 

words are specious and we allow ourselves to be deceived.' απ]ατ[ηι, however, can certainly 
not be read, though perhaps should be restored. The letter after a (which could be λ or δ) 
must be either λ or /* ; it is not unlikely that the scribe wrote κάλοι?. 

33 sqq. The citation is new. A diaeresis should perhaps be recognized on the ν of 
νστίροισιρ, but it does not appear to occur elsewhere in this papyrus. 

38. [πον]οι/ W-M. For the conjunction of ttovos and evKkeia cf. e.g. Eurip. Fr. 474 
πόνος yap, a>s \eyovaiv, evKXeias πατήρ. 

V. 1 1 . ]fff tf : or e. g. ]ψΐΐί. 

12-27. " The flute-girls smile at you at the street corners. You ask who the as/yno?nt 
are : you mean the men who clip the wings of liberty. If a man gains wealth, Pamphilus, 
you regard it not as property but as power." 

1 2 sqq. These lines from a comic poet are also unknown. They seem disjointed, but 
that is very likely due to a desire on Satyrus' part for brevity; cf. vi. 1-15 note, viii. 17 sqq. 
note, xii. 1-16. W-M, to whom is due the restoration of 11. 14 and 24-6, suggests that 
the idea running through them may be that the astynofni, by regulating the tariff, placed rich 
and poor on a certain equality with regard to ανλητρί8(5. 

19-20. ]λοί is difficult; the first letter though imperfect is apparently λ, not /χ. The 
vocative of a feminine name does not seem probable, and a corruption may be suspected, 
perhaps caused by the compression of the citation. π[τ(ρο\κοπονν[τ]ης W-M ; cf. Callim. 

Epigr. 46. 8 Keipfv τά πτΐρά. 

2\. πά/χφ[ί]λε looks probable, but the μ is rather cramped. 

28. y could be read in place of π and t in place of o. 

29. ψ : οΐ πι) possibly ^πι. 

vi. 4-29. ' " . . . and most bitter against the father who begat them. For men who have 
come to the passion for rule over others are most hostile to their closest friends. Small 
children are sweeter to an aged father." So one would say, doubtless, auguring ill of the 
majority now badly brought up. For such persons are eager to carry out their father to 
burial with all speed, and to dispose of his property.' 

1-15. The verses, which presumably are from Euripides himself, are again unknown. 
As in Col. V, they appear not to form a consecutive passage ; 11. 12-15, ^^ ^^Y rate, have 
no evident connexion with the preceding lines. In 1. 7 ^αμων must be corrupt ; αΚΚων, which 
I have suggested, might easily have a very similar appearance. 

2. If f and τ are right, the intervening letter should be t on account of the narrow 
space ; but τ may be y, e. g. ya[p. 



176 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

15-16. According to the copyist the quotation ended at ηατρί, and it seems safer to 
follow him than to place the stop after av and make μ[η]ντΐνόμΐνος refer to Euripides himself. 
Tii may mean one of the characters in the play. 

19-20. [vv\v . . . ηγμίνων W-M ; there is barely room for [νΰ]ν. 

28-9. τ]ην €κφο\^ράρ W— Μ. 

νϋ. ' [. . . the husband] against the wife, and the father against the son, and the servant 
against the master ; or in the reversals of fortune, violations of virgins, substitutions of 
children, recognitions by means of rings and necklaces. For these are the things which 
comprise the New Comedy, and were brought to perfection by Euripides, Homer being the 
starting-point in this and in the colloquial arrangement of verses (?). And Philemon 
rightly gives him credit for this in the passage, " So says Euripides, who alone can 
speak . . .".' 

1-6. The restoration is substantially due to W-M. Why the α of και^χη 11. 2 and 3 has 
a horizontal stroke drawn above it is obscure ; cf. the note on Fr. i. 3. 

23-6. W-INI objects to Homer being brought in here, and suspects a corruption of 
e. g. oTi μη . . .; but I have no doubt that Όμηρου stands in the papyrus. The principle of 
άναγνωρισμός at any rate is to be found in Homer as well as an approximation to dramatic 
dialogue, if that is what is meant by σύνταξις λεκτική. But possibly there is some omission 
towards the end of the sentence ; στίχων γί(ρόμ(νος . . .), for instance, suggests itself. 

28 sqq. The admiration of Philemon for Euripides is referred to in TeV. 6 οντω Se οϋτό»' 

ΦίΚημων ηγάπησΐν ως τολμησαι nep\ ηντοϋ τοιούτον dne'iv ' el rais ά\ηθ€ίαισίν oi τΐθνηκότ^ς αίσθησιν 
(Ιχον, avSpes, ώί φασίν Tives, άπηγξάμην αν ωστ 18ΰν ΈυριττίΒην'. The Citation in 11. 32—6, the 

restoration of which I owe partly to W-M, is not elsewhere extant. 

viii. 1 1, κρίσιν rather than ΰπόκρισιν seems to be the appropriate word, η might be read 
in place of pi. 

1 7 sqq. The quotation is from the first oration against Aristogiton § 40. Lines 30-3, 
which were restored by W-M, are an abbreviation of the ordinary text, which is τίνα yap τών 

ρητόρων ovtos (ΐργασταί τι κακόν τοσούτον ήλίκον τον: ISiayras, ττΐρΧ hv ψηφίσματα γράψας έάλω ; τίνα 

δ\ ΐξ ου νΰν πάλιν λεγ(ΐ, κ(κρικ(ν ρήτορα ; ουδίνα. Α high Stop is possibly to be recognized at 
the end of 1. 21. That in 1. 29 is not certain. 

ix. 3. ]\fiov : or jSetoi/. 

4-32. ' He was the owner of a large cave there with the mouth towards the sea, 
and here he passed the day by himself engaged in constant thought or writing, despising 
everything that was not great and elevated, Aristophanes at least says, as though summoned 
as a witness for this very purpose : " As are his characters, so is the man." But once when 
witnessing a comedy he is said . . .' 

4 sqq. Cf. Γίν. 5 φασί Se αυτόν iv 2άΧ.αμϊνι σπηΧαιον κατασκΐυάσαντα άναπνοήν ΐχον (isi την 
θάλασσαν €>£«σ€ διημ(ρ€υ€ΐν φΐύγοντα τον οχλον. Aulus Gellius, Ν. Α. XV. 20, citeS PhilochorUS 

as the authority for this statement: Philochoriis referi in insula Salamine speluncam esse taetram 
et horridam, quani nos vidimus, in qua Euripides tragoedias scriptitarit. 

7. Analogies for the spelling άναπνοιήν for άναπνοήν are found from the third century b. c; 
cf. Mayser, Grain, d. griech. Papyri, p. no. 

19. The stop is uncertain. 

25-8. The quotation, which is apparently in trochaic metre, is not otherwise known. 
For the sentiment W -ΛΙ well compares Arisioph. Thesm. 149—50 χρή yap ποιψήν tivbpa προς 



lire. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 177 

τα δράματα ά bei ποκίν προί ταντα roiis τρόπους ^χαν. In 1. 25 τοια Seems tO have been Written 
for oia, 

3 1 . X[eyf Tat W— M. 

X. ' Every one disliked him, the men because of his unsociableness, the women because 
of Ihe censures in his poems. And he incurred great danger from both sexes, for he vi^as 
prosecuted by Cleon the demagogue in the action for impiety mentioned above, while the 
women combined against him at the Thesmophoria and collected in a body at the place 
where he happened to be resting. But notwithstanding their anger they spared the man, 
partly because of their admiration for his poetical gifts . . .' 

3-5. On the 8νσομΐΚία of Euripides cf. Fr. 9 and note. 

15-22. This prosecution by Cleon, which the extant accounts of Euripides do not 
mention, was perhaps referred to in the columns lost between Frs. 37 and 38. A charge 
oi άσίβίΐα was involved in the property-suit which is mentioned by Aristotle, H/iei. iii. 15. 8 
(p. 1416 a 28) ωσιτίρ ΈνριπίΒη! προς 'Yytatvovra iv rrj άντώόσ(ί κατηγοροΰρτα ως άσφης, or y 
(ποίησ€ Κ(\(ίιων ΐπιορκείν ' ή γλωσσ ομώμοχ, ή Se φρην άνώμοτος '. But it is quite Credible that 

the accusation was made more than once. 

23 sqq. Cf. Tiv. 5 ai Se yvvaiKiS ίβονληθησαν αυτόν κτύναι (ΙσίΚθονσαι (Is το σπηλαιον ev ω 
γράφων bieTeXti, 6 λίγουσι δε και δτι ai yvvalKfs δίά tovs ψόγους, ους eVoiet «ty αυτάς δια των ποιημά- 
των, τοις θίσμοφορίοις ίπεστησαν αυτω βουλόμΐναι άν(λ(ΐν. (φίίσαντο 8e αυτυΰ πρώτον pev δια τας 
μούσας, erretTO 8e βφαιωσαμίνου μηκίτι αυτας κακώς ipfiv. tv γοΰν ττ) Μΐλανίππη π(ρ\ αυτών τάδε 
φησί' μάτην &ρ' (ς γυναίκας (ξ άν8ρών ψόγος κτλ. (Fr. 499)• 

34• Α blank space, in which there is no sign of writing, precedes εφί[ ; cf xi. 6-7. 

35. For the crasis τάΐ'[δρο]? cf xviii. 14. 

37. [άγίασ^ίίσαι : two letters hardly fill the space, and δί[ά Tas] μούσας might be read, as 
in the Τίνος (cf the note on 11. 23 sqq.); but I can find no suitable word to precede δι[ά. 

38. There may be a high stop after μούσας ; if so, αμα δε followed in the next line. 

39. ]οσ or possibly ]οις. 

xi. This column is occupied by a long quotation from the Melanippe Desmolis 
of Euripides. The lines are also found in the Florilegium recently published in Berl 
Klassikeriexte, V. ii. p. 123 sqq. with some slight variations partly perhaps due to Satyrus 
himself. The Melanippe was no doubt quoted in the papyrus, as in Γεν. 6 (cf note on 
11. 23 sqq.), in illustration of the poet's supposed promise μηκίτι αΐτας κακώς ipfiv. 

1-4. The supplements suggested are derived from the Berlin papyrus, where the two 
verses which precede that ending α\1σχύ]νην έχει (11. 7-8) conclude ] . . κα ονκ api{o]upivai and 

άλ]λι;λαί π[ό]ΐ'ουί. 

6-7. There is a blank space at the end of 1. 6 and at the beginning of 1. 7, perhaps 
indicating an omission, though in x. 34, where a similar blank occurs, nothing seems to be 
wanting. 

7-8. ]θ . . αισχ . . . φερεί P. Berl., the editors suggesting οΰ]^εν αϊσχύνην φίρ(ΐ, which is 
now partially confirmed. 

lo-ii. ] . ωτος , . . [ ]νη P. Berl., but W-M informs me that εκ(3α[λεί can now be 

recognized. Something like αισχρούς Χόγους was apparently the object of the verb. 

11-12 = Eurip. Fr. 492. 6-7 (Athen. p. 613 d). 

νίμουσι : οίκούσι Athen., which is less attractive ; the word is lost in P. Berl. 

16-19. ] ^Pwk yvvaικoς οίκος δυσπινης oye 6λβι[ο]ς P. Berl., which will neither scan nor 
construe. W-M suggests that the original may have been εν δ' ίρημία . . . 8υσπινης ουδ' 
όλβιος; the papyrus however perhaps gives the verse as Satyrus wrote it, — though the 
mistakes in the following lines do not inspire confidence. 

Ν 



178 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

20, ά δ' eis deovs P. Berl. 

21. πρώτα was written twice by mistake. 
25-6. Φοίβου and δόμοις P. Berl. 

3C-1. άμφί θ' is correct; [. . . .] δ' P. Berl., restored by the editors [Ιυ^α] δ'. But 
8ωμάτων is evidently a corruption for Αωδώνης, which is given by P. Berl. The σ before βάθρα 
may be a survival of the termination of Λ,ωΒώνης, but [n]s would hardly fill the space. 

33-8. The restorations in 11. 33-5 are derived from P. Berl., which continues yeVos 
nopevei rols θΐλουσιν Ελλάδος. This, however, is not reconcileable with the clear θ of 1. 36, 
and apparently the text of the papyrus was again erratic, σ in 1. 37 may be e or o. 

xii. 1-16 = Aristoph. Thesm. 374-5, 335-7. These passages Avere evidently cited by 
the interlocutor in connexion with the story of the women's attack upon Euripides, perhaps, 
as W-M suggests, as the actual source of the story. 

2. ΎιμόκλΗα Aristoph. ; the papyrus had some other name, e. g. Άρχίκλίΐα. 

13-14. Ευριπίδη Μηδοΐί MSS. of Aristoph., τ being added by Scaliger. There is not 
room for MjjSois between ω[ and r. 

16-35. 'You have clearly comprehended my meaning and absolved me from develop- 
ing it. He was embittered against the sex for this reason. He had, it seems, in his home 
a young man born in the house named Cephisophon ; and he detected his wife in misconduct 
with this person.' 

21 Sqq. Cf. Γεν. 6 εσκωπτΐ δε ras γυνάίκαί δια των ποιημάτων δι' αΐτίαν τοιαΰτην. είχεν 
οικογενίς μειράκιον ονόματι Κηφισοφώντα. προς τούτον εφώρασε την οίκΐίαν ■γυναίκα άτακτοϋσαν. 

34• [α]Γακ[το1ΰ[σαι/ is warranted by Tev. 6 (cf. the previous note), though [τυ] hardly fills 
the space. 

xiii. 1-38. ' . . . bearing the outrage [calmly], as is related, directed the woman to live 
with the young man. When he was asked " What is the meaning of this ? ", he said " In 
order that my wife may not be his, but his mine, — for that is just, — if I wish ". And 
he continued to oppose the whole sex in his poetry. 

{ΰι.) Quite absurdly ! For why is it more reasonable to blame women because 
of a seduced woman than men because of the man who seduced her ? As Socrates said, the 
same vices and virtues are to be found in both.' 

I. Some adverb such as ραδίως or ευχερώς preceded. 

9-1 1. Restored by W-]\I. It seems necessary to assume some error in 11. 9-10. 

23. This use of νη is very questionable, and {^ία) should perhaps be inserted, or mi 
substituted, νη without an accusative is only found in Lucian in the phrase νη κα\ σνγε 
{Twi. φ, Dial. Deor. 20. 7, 22. i, Dial. Mori. 20. 3). 

24 sqq. Cf. Berl. Klassikerlexie, V. ii. p. 126 -^^ό-γος μάταιος άνδρων . . . ψεγειν γυναίκας, ft 
μι [ε]υρε[θ'^ κακή, πάσας ομοίως and, for 3 1 Sqq., PlatO, Rep. p. 455. 

34-5. W-lM's emendations are clearly right. 
40. The letter before θ can be χ. 

xiv. 4. V is very doubtful and there is perhaps room for another letter, e. g. ]ί;;σ[^]αί. 

6. δρος is possible {τ[άν]δρός ?). 

8~35• '• • • that she was drugging Hystaspes with love potions. So she sent for the 
woman, but when on her approach she saw her stature and beauty, " Welcome, woman," 
she said ; " I see that the accusations were false. For you have the drugs in your face 
and your eyes ". 

{A) Capital, best of women, and rightly named Eucleia, since you remember such 
traits of character . . .' 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS 179 

8 sqq. This story about Hystaspes seems to be new. 
17. t of και is corrected. 
21. [δια]/3ολαί W-M. 

XV. ' . . .so long they prevailed over their adversaries; for in my view this is to be 
reckoned the victory of the women. The men so far as depended upon themselves were 
worsted. 

{A) Perhaps, Diodorus. But let this be the defence of the women and let us return to 
Euripides. He partly in vexation at the malice of his fellow-citizens and partly in anger at 
his frequent association with Acestor and Dorilaus and Morsimus and Melanthius — 

{pi.) By Zeus, whom do you say ? Were they poets ? 

{A) Yes, poets, who . . .' 

1-12. Owing to the loss of the context this passage remains obscure. 

21—6. Cf. Vev. 3 iireKeivTo be και ol κωμικοί φθάνω αυτόν Siaavpovres. ύττεριδώΐ' δε πάντα cis 
MaKeSoviav anrjpe, 5 ί'ττό γαρ Αθηναίων ίφθονΰτο. 

31-4• Morsimus and Melanthius are ridiculed by Aristophanes, who alludes also to 
Acestor in Vesp. 1221 and Aves 31; cf, the scholia on those passages. Dorilaus is 
doubtless identical with the tragedian mentioned by Aristophanes in the Αημνίαι, whose 
name is given as Dorillus or Doryllus in Etym. Magn. p. 283. 45 and Hesych. s.v 
δορναλλός; cf. Aristoph. Fr. 367 Kock. 

35-9. Restored by W-M. 

xvi. 1-17. A quotation from a comedian, apparently giving a receipt for a dish of 
poetry : ' Take some of Sophocles and Aeschylus, but put in a whole Euripides,' i. e. you 
will want the whole in order to extract a flavour. It is clear from the sequel that Euripides 
was being depreciated. Lines 6-10 ought to be restored. In 1. 10 the first letter is perhaps 
a, β, or δ, and that before εσθ can be κ, λ, μ, σ, or χ. βο[ύ]λ(σ& is hardly suitable ; αλ[ι]ς eaff 
is possible, though unconvincing. 

17-31. {A) ' The verses have the appearance of being by one of his competitors, as 
you say. But here too the comedian's attack on Euripides is mischievous. In the follow- 
ing winter . . .' 

19. ά[ντι] W-M. 

30-1. If the words are rightly restored, they are of interest as showing that Satyrus was 
acquainted with the dates of the plays mentioned, δ seems to have dropped out in 1. 30, as 
in ii. 15. 

xvii. ' " . . . whatever part of the body it has taken for its habitation, in the hands, the 
inwards, or by the eyes," added mockingly to this, " where the dog as she sleeps puts her 
nose ". These then, as I said, in their expression of views sought popular favour. He 
however, after putting in, so to speak, an obstructive plea, renounced Athens. 

(Dt.) What was the plea .? 

{A) It was entered in the following choral ode : " Wings of gold ", &c.' 

1-7 = Eurip. Fr. 403. 3-4 (Stob. Flor. 38. 8) from the Ino. The first two lines of 

the fragment are : ris apa μητηρ η πατήρ κακόν μ€γα βροτοΊς εφυσβ τον 8νσώννμον φθόνον. At the 

beginning of the third line Stob. gives ποΰ καί ποτ οίκΰ, which has been variously emended. 
The papyrus confirms ποτ ot/cet, and δπου gives some support to ποΰ. δπου cannot be right, 
since an interrogative is required. 

7-13. The poet who added the line in the Doric dialect is unidentified. 

30 sqq. = Eurip. Fr. 911, from Clem. Alex. S/rom. iv. p. 642. The play is unknown, 

Ν 2 



i8o THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

but 11. 21-5 show that it was among the latest works of Euripides, presumably one of the 
Orestes group. 

34. TTT^poiv^a : so rightly Grotius ; ipoevra L. 

36. άρμόζίταί is bracketed by Nauck, whose suspicions prove to be ill-founded. 

37. δ' : r' L. The insertion of ds with Clement {is L, els Bergk) is desirable on 
metrical grounds. 

37-9. alOepa πολύν aepOds L, which has been mistakenly emended; Nauck adopts 
Goniperz's αίθίριον ποΚον apeeis. The true correction is now given by the papyrus. The 
quotation continued συμμ^ίξων όρμάρ ; cf. xviii. 7-8. 

xviii. * . . . began the songs. Or do you not know that it is this that he says ? 

{Bi.) How then ? 

{A) In saying "to mingle my flight with Zeus" he metaphorically designates the 
monarch and also magnifies the man's power. 

(JDi.) What you say seems to me to be more subtle than true. 

(A) Take it as you like. Anyhow, he migrated and spent his old age in Macedonia, 
being held in much honour by the sovereign ; and in particular the story is told that . . .' 

3-6. The suggested restoration, to which W-M and Murray have both contributed, 
gives a fairly good sense, though there is some awkwardness in making the speaker assume 
a knowledge of Euripides' meaning, οϊσθα, however, is better adapted to the space than 
ίΰ8η\ον, which W-M suggests as an alternative. In 1. 4 λ or ν could be read in place of a, 
and φ for σ in 1. 5. 

7-8. Ζην\ προσμίίξων Clement, omitting όρμάν. 

13. α{μ)α for άλλα W-M. For an analogous interchange of /χ and λλ cf. vi. 7. 

1 8. φαίν([ι seems demanded by the sense ; a slight thickening of the cross-bar of the e, 
which rather suggests that a τ followed, may be deceptive. 

21. anep is very awkward, and W-M's emendation is an evident improvement. 

25. Kanyr^paae conveys a somewhat false impression, since Euripides was over seventy 
when he went to Macedonia, and only survived there about a year and a half. The date of 
his death is given by the Parian chronicle as 407-406, and this is confirmed by Aristophanes' 
Frogs. 

2 7 sqq. Cf. Suid. Άρχίλαον . . . παρ' ω διήγε τψ άκρας απολαύων τιμψ, Τέν. 2 πάρα Άρχίλαον 
yΐvόμtvos . . . μαλα έπραττε παρ' αντω^ δτε κα\ επ\ των διοικήσεων εγενετο. 

xix. {Α) 'That is not badly said; for the appreciation of the people at Athens 
is not worth mention, who only afterwards learnt from Macedonians and Sicilians the genius 
of the poet. The story at least is that at the time of Nicias' expedition against Sicily, when 
numbers of Athenians were captured, many of them owed their release to the poems of 
Euripides, any, that is, who remembered some of his verses and taught them to the sons of 
those who had taken them captive ; so great was the admiration of the whole of Sicily for 
Euripides. Moreover by Archelaus he was . . .' 

2. A paragraphus may be lost below this line. 

II Sqq. This story is also told by Plutarch, Ntc. 29 ενιοι δε κα\ δι Είριπίδην εσώθησαν. 
μάλιστα yap, ώϊ εοικεν, των ^ktos 'Ελλήνων επόθησαν αυτοΰ την μονσαν οι περ\ Σικελίαν . . . τότε yovv 
φασι των σωθεντων οϊκαδε συχνοΰ5 άσπάσασθαι τον Έύριπίδην φιλoφpόvωs, και διηγεισθαι rois μεν δτι 
δουλενοντες άφείθησαν εκδιδάζαντε: οσα των εκείνον ποιημάτων εμεμνηντο. 

34-5• Restored by W-M. χ in 1. 35 is very doubtful ; the remains suggest rather a τ. 
XX. ' "... his mouth is . . . and extremely malodorous." " Hush, boy," he interrupted, 



1176. NEW CLASSICAL TEXTS i8i 

" what mouth has there been such or could be sweeter than that from which proceed songs 
and words like his ? " 

{Di.) He resembled the man who ... to the poet, as you have admirably said in . . . 

{A) Well, these were the events of Euripides' life. The death he met was very 
violent and peculiar, according to the version of the oldest Macedonian story-tellers. 

(Dt.) What is their account ? 

\A) There is in Macedonia . . .' 

1—15. Cf. FeV. 5 μςφακίον δί rtvos anaiBevTorepov στόμα δυσώδί? ^χ(ΐν υπό φθόνου αντον 
uwovTOs, ' (νφημΐΐ,' ΐφη, ' μίλιτοί και Σΐίρηνωρ yXvKVTfpov στόμα.' 
4- ν[πολαβώρ W-M. 

ΐ9• The text must be defective; perhaps the original was eV τώ (. . . τώ) . . . ακόη, the 
error being due to a lipography. The supposed iota adscript is rather long and may be 
p, Φ, or ψ. 

23. d of τανθ was corrected from τ, 

34-6. Cf. Tev. 4 iv Tjj Μακεδονία κώμη εστί καλονμίνη θρακών, whence eV [Μακεδονία is restored 

here by W-M. The vestiges at the beginning of the next line hardly suggest κ[ώμη. 

xxi. ' . . . and he begged them off. Some time afterwards Euripides happened to be 
alone by himself in a grove at a distance from the city, while Archelaus went out to the 
chase. When they were outside the gates the huntsmen loosed the hounds and sent them 
on in front, while they themselves were left behind. The dogs fell in with Euripides 
unprotected and killed him, the huntsmen arriving on the scene later. Hence they say 
the proverb is still in use among the Macedonians " Justice even for a dog ".' 

I sqq. Cf. Tev. 4, the language of which is very close to that of Satyrus, iv ταντη nore 

τον ΑρχεΧάον Μο\οττική κνων ηΚθεν αποηλανηθ(Ίσα. ταντην θράκες &>s (θος θνσαντα εφαγον, κα\ 
δη 6 Αρ^/λαοί εζημίωσεν avToiis τάλάντω. επεί ονν ονκ ειχον, Έυριπίδον εδεηθησαν άπο\νσεως τνχείν 
δεηθεντος τον βασιΚεως. χρόνω δε ύστερον Ευριπίδης εν αλσει τιν\ προ της πόλεως ηρεμεί, ^ ΑρχεΚάον 
δε επ\ κννηγεσιον εζεΧθόντος, των σκνΧάκων απολυθέντων υπο των κυνηγών κα\ περιτνχόντων Ένριπίδΐ], 
διεσπαράχθη καταβρωθε\ς ό ποιητής, ήσαν δε εκγονοι οι σκίιλακες της νπο θρακών αναιρεθείσης κννός, 
δθεν καΐ παροιμία εστ\ πάρα τοις Μακεδόσι ' κννος δίκη '. 

35-7• The general sense is shoAvn by the last sentence quoted in the previous note. 

After σκνίλάκων the clause perhaps proceeded α]πό[γοΐ'ο/ τίνες ήσαν τψ κννός ... or α)ιπώ[λετο 
fKyuvav όντων της κννός. 

χχϊΐ. ' When Timotheus was unpopular in Hellas because of his innovations in 
music and was so exceedingly depressed that he had determined to make away with 
himself, Euripides alone taking a contrary view ridiculed the spectators and, perceiving the 
quality of Timotheus in his art, consoled him with most encouraging Avords, and even 
composed the proem of the Persae ; and Timotheus owing to his victory soon ceased to be 
despised . . .' 

I sqq. This anecdote about Euripides and Timotheus is narrated by Plutarch, An sem 

sit ger. r.p. 23, p. ^795 d Ύψόθεον Ένριπίδης σνριττόμενον επ\ ttj καινοτομία κα\ παρανομεϊν εΙς την 
μονσικήν δοκονντα θαρρεΊν εκελευσεν ως ολίγον χρόνον των θεάτρων νπ' αντω γενησομενων. The 

supposed meeting might have occurred at the court of Archelaus, which Timotheus also is 
said to have visited (Plutarch, De Alex. fori. ii. i, p. 334 b). 

5. καινοτομίαν is Plutarch's word (cf. the preceding note) but the reading is not 
particularly satisfactory. The letter after ο may well be π, but neither καινοποιίαν nor 
καινοπραγίαν suitS. 

27-9. This Statement that the proem of the Persae was written by Euripides is very 



i82 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

surprising. The lime of its composition is not precisely fixed, but fell somewhere between 
the years 412 and 395 (cf. von Wilamowitz, Timoiheos, pp. 56-61), and though there are 
reasons for putting the date nearer the lower than the upper limit, the statement of Satyrus 
is not chronologically impossible. The poem itself shows that at the time of writing 
detractors had not yet been silenced {Persae 219 sqq.). Of the ΐΐροοίμιον on\y the first line 

is known (from Plutarch, Philopoem. 11, p. 362) κλΐΐνόν eXevOepias Τΐΰχων μίγαν 'Ελλάδι κόσμον. 

30-5. The alteration of τον to τω and the supplements in 11. 33-5 were proposed by 
W-M. In 1. 33 the doubtful ο may be e. g. e or σ, and the initial letter, of which only the 
top of a tall vertical stroke remains, can be ψ instead of φ. 

Pr. 40. A connexion between this fragment, which contains a lyrical citation, and 
Fr. 37 is suggested by the similar blackening of the verso. In 1. 3 the t of [βαρΐ]ϊαν, which 
with avi[p]a)v in 1. 5 was suggested by W-jNI, is questionable, but the general sense at any 
rate is probably not misrepresented, δίκαν, if right, will mean ' after the manner of ; αισαμ, 
which W-M wishes to substitute, cannot be read. The stop in 1. 8 most likely marks the 
end of the quotation. 

Ft. 41. This fragment, in which there seems to be another quotation, may well come 
from Frs. 37 or 38 ; but there are no decided indications of its position. 

Frs. 48-57. These small pieces were associated with the larger fragments, Frs. 48-9 
with Frs. 37-8, Frs. 50-4 with Fr. 39. i-xi, Frs. 55-7 with Fr. 39. xv-xxiii. The discoloura- 
tion of Frs. 49, 51, and 55-7 indicates that they come from near the ends of the columns. 



III. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 

1177. Euripides, Phoenissae. 

1 1•2 X 7 cm. Early first century. 

The copy of the Phoenissae of which this fragment gives the bottoms of two 
columns was written on the verso of the papyrus in a somewhat crabbed and 
irregular upright hand which is clearly quite early in date. On the recto is 
some cursive writing apparently of the first century B. C, and above this for the 
sake of support strips of other documents have been pasted, one of which is 
dated in the reign of Augustus. This evidence combines with that of its own 
script to place the literary text of the verso somewhere near the commencement 
of the Christian era. When verses were divided between speakers, the several 
parts were written in separate lines, as in 1174. Lyrical verses seem to have been 
distinguished by slight indentation. A high stop apparently occurs at the end 



1177. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 183 

of 1. 12. The copyist was not very accurate, but the age of the papyrus gives 
it some weight, and readings of interest occur in 11. i, 5, 11, and 30. 

Col. i, 

[ovTOS δ ω yepate τφ π[ο]θίν 
[os άρμα XevKou η^ιοστροψξί /?e/3[ioy 
[ο μαντι^ Αμφιάραος] ω δ^σπονα οδζ 
[σφάγια δ αμ αντω γ]ης φίλαιματοι ροαι 
5 [ω λιπαροζωνου θ]υγατ€ρ AeXiov 175 

[^ξλαναια )(p]vaeou κυκλοιν φβγγο? [α>ς 

[ατρξμαια κέντρα] και σώφρονα 

[πωλοί? μζταφξρ]ων €ίθνν€ΐ 
[τΓον δ OS τα δζίνα τη\δ ςφυβριζ^ι πολξΐ 
ΙΟ [Karravevs ] 180 

[€Keii/os προσβασ]ξΐ9 τεκμαίρεται 
[πύργων ανω re καί] κατώι τειχ^η μέτρων 

[ιω Νεμεσι και Α]ιο9 βαρυβρομοι 

[βρονται κεραυνών τε] φως αιθαλο 
15 [εν συ τοι μεγαλανο]ριαν [νπε]ρ 

Col. ϋ. 

γαμασ[ι χρνσεοτενκτοις Φοι 220 

βω λατ[ρΐ9 εγενομαν ετι δε Κασταλία? 
νδωρ [περιμένει με κομα? εμάς δευσαι παρ 
θενιο[ν χλιδαν Φοιβειαισι λατρειαις 225 

2 ο ω λαμ[πονσα 

Ι (ι 7 ι)• '■ψ π[ο]^6ΐ': τις πόθΐν κυρύ MSS. Editors generally follow Valckenaer in 
omitting ιτόθΐν which is supposed to have come in here from 1. 123. But κνρΛ is as likely 
to be the interpolated word as -πόθΐν, and the papyrus may well give the true text. 

3 (^73)• 1• δεσποίΐΌ. 

5 (i75)• Αίλίου: the traditional reading is supported by the papyrus; ^aτovs Badham, 
ά ΛατοΟί Wecklein with Nauck. 

6 (176). xp^vaeov κνκλοιν: 1. χρ]υσ€θκυκ\ον, with MSS. {χρυσόκ. Β). 

II (i8o). The lacuna is of the same length as in the next line, and is satisfactorily 
filled without the addition of errra which the MSS. read after (khvos and which was ejected 



i84 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

by Valckenaer. The papyrus, however, agrees with tradition in giving Καπαν(χκ to Antigone 
and not to the τταίδαγωγόϊ — a needless alteration suggested by Geel and adopted by 
Murray. 

1 6 (220). 1. α]γαλ/«ι[σι. 

20 (226). ω : so Wecklein with some later MSS. ; Ιώ AaBELG. 



1178. Euripides, Orestes. 

Fr. (a) 1 1 -8 X 8-9. Early first century b. c. Plate I. 

Remains of two columns written in an upright somewhat informal hand which 
must go back at least to the earlier decades of the first century B.C. The 
columns originally consisted of 24 lines each, but these are fairly widely spaced, so 
that the height of the roll was not less than some 20 cm. No lection signs occur 
beyond the paragraphi, which are used to indicate alternations in the dialogue. 
Verses divided between speakers were put into a single line and not split up, as in 
1177, into two or more ; the point of division was probably marked in the usual 
way by double dots. Two small illegible fragments remain unidentified. 

For so early a copy, the text can hardly be called a good one. There is an 
obvious blunder in 1. 1345, besides other probable errors. The arrangement of 
11.-1347 sqq. is noteworthy; cf. note on 1. 1348. 

Col. i. 

[ω φιλταται γνναικΐς ey μ€σον φ]ονον 

[η8 Ερμιόνη παρ€στι πανσωμ^ν] βοην 
13 '5 [orei^et yap ίσπΐσονσα δικτύων fipd\yoi9 

\κα\ον το θηραμ ην αλωι γζνησ€]ται 

[πάλιν καταστηθ ησυχωι μ€ν] ομματι 

[χροαι δ αδηλωι των 8ζ8ραμζ\νων πΐρι 

[κα-γω σκυθρωπούς ομμάτων] ε^ω Kopas 
1320 [a>s δηθβν ουκ €ΐδυια ] κακά 

[ω παρθίν ηκζΐς τον Κλυταιμησ]τρας ταφον 

[στ€ψασα και σπ^ισασα ν€ρτ€ροΐ9] \oas 

[ηκω λαβουσα πρ^υμΐν^ιαν άλλα] μοι 

[φόβος TIS €ΐσ€ληλυθ ηντιν €v δομοι]γ [ 
1325 [τηλουροί ούσα δωμάτων κλυω βοην] 



1178. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 185 

[rt δ αξί ημιν τυγγανζΐ στ€ραγμα]των 

1335 [ίΤΓ αξιοισι ταρ ανζνφημξΐς δομ]οί9 

[τΓζρι του γαρ άλλου μάλλον αν φθζ]γξαιτο τ[ΐ9 

Col. ϋ. 

α[λλ €λθ]€ και μ[€τασ\€ς ικ€σια9 φιλοί9 

ση[ι μη\τρι προσ7Γ€σο[υσα τηι μ^γ ολβιαι 

Μί[ν€]λαον ημα^ μη [θανόντα^ ζίσιδζΐν 
134° αλ[λ] ω τραψζίσα μ[ητρο9 ev γ^ροιν €μη9 

οικτίΐρον ημάς καπ\ικουφισον κακών 

ιθ €ί9 αγώνα δίυρο ey[cu 8 ηγησομαι 

σωτήριας γαρ Τ€ρμ [εχ^ίΡ ημιν μονή 

ι8ου διώκω τον βμον [e? δόμους πόδα 
1345 ^<ύβη οσογ ye τουπ [e/ie ω κατά στζγας 

φίλοι ξιφηρξΐ? ο[υ])(ΐ [συλληψζσθ αγραν 

οι €γω [Ti]vas το[υσδ €ΐσορω σιγαν )(ρ€ων 

η[μιν γαρ ηκ€ΐ9 ου-^ι σοι σωτήρια 

€[χ€σ0 ζγζσθΐ φασγανον δζ προς δξρηι 
1350 βαλον[τ€9 ησυγαζζθ ωy πδηι τοδζ 



1356 [β]οηδρ[ομησαι προς δόμους τυραννικούς 

[π]ριν €τυμως ιδ[ω τον Ελ^νας φονον 

[κ]αΘαιμακτον [ev δομοις Κΐΐμΐνον 

rj και λογον που πρ[οσπολων πυθωμΐθα 
1360 τας /ze[y y]a/) οιδ\α συμφοράς τας δ ου σαφώς 

1315• βρο\χοΐ5: βρόχου: MSS. The dative shows that the papyrus read eama-ovaa 
or ΐμπΐσονσα, not Weckleitl's ingenious ίσπαίσουσα. 

1320 ] κακά: the MSS. have ταξ^φγασμίνα, which is quite satisfactory. Some- 
thing like ταν 8ομοΐ5 may have preceded κακά, which was perhaps originally a gloss on 
ταξαργασμίνα and afterwards made its way into the text. 

1324. ev 8ομοι^: Hartung's fv8o6]([v, which Wecklein accepts, is also possible. 

1335. ανΐυφημΐΐς (?) δομ]οις : άιχυφημεΐ Βόμον! Originally a and perhaps A, άνΐνφημύ δόμο? 

others, edd. 

1342. t of (IS was converted from a straight stroke, i.e. probably the scribe at first 
wrote ιβι unelided. 



i86 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

1345. 1. σωθηθ. 

1346. φίλοι : SO MSS. except F, which has ανΒρΐς. 

1348. The papyrus is broken below the η of η[μιν, but if a paragraphus had been 
written it should be partially visible. In this text therefore σιγαν . . . σωτηρία were assigned 
to the speaker of 11. 1349-52, in agreement with Lachmann, who gave σιγάρ . . . σωτηρία to 
Electra. 

1350. βα\ον[τίς: so Ea, &c., Wecklein; βάλλοντ(ς AL, Murray. 

1359. TTov : τον MSS. {τον ELG). In this hand a r may be easily mistaken for π. 

1360. ras: so the MSS. except A, which has τά corrected from τά?, ras being restored 
by A^. τά . . . σνμφοραί Wecklein. 



1179. Apollonius Rhodius ii. 

8-4 X 1 1•5 cm. Early third century. Plate I. 

This small fragment offers another example of the ' biblical ' type of uncials 
upon papyrus. The hand closely resembles those of 664 and P. Rylands 16, and 
may be assigned with some confidence to the earlier decades of the third century, 
if not to the end of the second ; cf. also 1166, which represents a somewhat later 
stage of the same style. Accents, breathings, and marks of elision and quantity 
appear to be a subsequent addition, but the punctuation in 11. 3 and 4 is probably 
original. The text so far as it goes agrees with that of Wellauer. 



[του Se παρος κολίων €υηκ€α φασ]γαγ [ίταφοι 
[ΐσταν €ρυσσαμξΡθΐ πρώτος y]e μ^ν avepa Καστωρ 
[τ^λασ ξΤΓζσσνμ^νον κξφαλης] νπ^ρ• η 8' ΐκατζρθβν 
[ΐνθα και €νθ ωμοισιν en αμφο]τ€ροισί κίασθη' 

Ι05 [avTos δ Ιτυμονηα π^Χωριον] ηδζ Μ ιμάντα 

[τον μίν υπο στ^ρνοιο θοω πόδι] λα| απορούσα? 
[πληξζ και €v κονιησι βαλζν το]υ δ α[σ]σον i'ovTOS 
[䀧ιτ€ρη σκαιης νπ€ρ οφρύος η]λασξ χβί/οί 
[δρνψ€ δβ οι βλζφαρον γυμνή δ νπ(]λζΐπζτ οπω[πη 

Ι ΙΟ [Ωρβιδης δ Αμυκοιο βιην υπ^ροπλο? ο]π[άων 



104. Brunck's άμφοτΐροις ίκ^άσθη is not supported. 



1180. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 187 

1180. Thucydides v. 

1 7-3 X 8'4 cm. Third century. 

This fragment contains the lower portion of a column with slight remains 
of the two adjacent columns, written in sloping uncials of the third century. The 
shortness and horizontal position of the third stroke of the κ are noticeable. 
A rather deep margin, of about 5| cm., was left at the bottom of the columns. 
A coronis at 1. ^^ probably marks the end of a chapter. The papyrus shows 
the antiquity of the reading -nplv ^ in 61. i ; but the text is not very correct and 
is of comparatively small interest. 

Col. i. (Opposite 11. 9-T3.) 

Λακ€]8αί V. 6o. 3 

[μονιοι re πανστρατία ήσαν] 
[και Αρκαδζ? και Βοι]ωτοι 
[και Κορίνθιοι και !^ι]κνω 
5 [^ΐ-οι και Πίλληνη^ και] Φ[λ]ι 

Col. ϋ. 

σ[π]οι/[θ]α$' ω[κνονν λνσαι 6 1, ι 

προ? [to]vs Λακ€8αι[μονιου5 

απιβναι €Κ€λ€υο[ν avrovs 

και Trpos τον 6ημο[ν ου προσ 
ΙΟ ηγον βονλομξνου[9 χ^ρη 

ματισαι πριν η Μα[ντινη9 

και Ηλείοι 6π[ί1 παρησ[αν κα 

τηναγκασαν 8ζομ^[νοι και 2 

ikiyov Αθηνοι Αλκιβ[ιαδου 
15 πρ€σβ€ντον παρο[ν]το[ς €v re 

Toiy Αργ€ΐ[οι]9 και τοι[9 ξνμ 

/ζαχ[οί]? ταύτα ο\τι\ ουκ ο[ρθω9 

at σπονδαι arev των αλ[λων 



i88 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

^νμμαγων γξνοιτο κ[αι 
20 vvv ev καιρώ γαρ πάρα > 

vaL σφίΐ^ απτίσθαί χρ^ίγαί 

του πολζμου και 7Γ€ΐσαντ€? 3 

€κ των λόγων τους ^υμμα 

\ους ζυθυς ζχωρουν (πι Ορ 
25 γρμζνον τον Αρκαδικον 

iravT^S πλην Αργζίων [ο]υ 

τοι 8 όμως και ιτζΐσθ€ντ[ΐς 

υπζλιποντο το πρώτον [ 

ζπίΐτα δ ύστερον και ο\υ 

Col. ίϋ. (Opposite 11. ai-6.) 

30 τ\ύι MavTivua ως (πι Τζγξαν ιο 62. 2 

ν[τ€9 και Tiv€9 αυτοΐ9 και 
α[υτων Τξγξατων ξν τη πολ€ΐ €Ρξ 
δ[ιδοσαν τα πράγματα AaKeSai 63. ι 

μ[ονιοι δξ ίπίΐδη aveyco 
35 ρ[η<^(>'-ν €^ Αργούς τας τβτρα 
μΐηνους 



11. η: so MSS. ; 8ή H(ude) with Haase and Kriiger. 

12. €77 [t] : 1. en yap with the MSS. γαρ has dropped out owing to the similarity of 
the first syllable of παρησαν. 

14. 1. Αθηναίοι, ot Άθην. MSS. 

15. παρο[ι/]το[ί : Stahl's conjecture παρω'ντοΓ is not confirmed. 

16. Toi[s: om. MSS. 

19. yevoiiy^To: κα) yevoiVTo ^ISS. 

28. νπίλιποντο ; IneXfinoiro MSS. But in a papyrus of this type the distinction between 
ft and t is not likely to have been carefully observed. 

TO πρώτον : om. το MSS. 

30-6. The relation of Col. i to Col. ii indicates that the remains of Col. iii are to be 
looked for at about the end of Chap. 62, a conclusion which is confirmed by the marginal 
coronis below 1. 33. A slight obstacle, however, occurs at 1. 31 where the division io\v[Tfs 
is irregular. The ν might well be μ, but that letter cannot be worked in here, and the 
arrangement adopted seems to be the most probable that can be suggested. 



1181. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 189 

1181. Xenophon, Anabasis vii. 

8-9 X 6'9 cm. Early third century. 

A small fragment containing a few lines from the Anabasis, written in 
careful upright uncials of medium size and dating perhaps from the earlier 
decades of the third century. Two short dashes inclined to each other at 
a slight angle appear to be used as a mark of punctuation in 1. 2 ; but the 
papyrus is broken, and the interpretation suggested is therefore uncertain. 

[είσω] του τΐ^ίχου? απηι vii. ι. 4ο 

ft ανν Κλζανδρωί' ο [ 
8e Κοφαταδης τηι μ[€ν 
πρωιτηι ημζραι ου> [ 
5 ι< aiKaXXupeL ovSe 8ie [ 
[μ]€τρησξν ο[υδ€ν 



Ι. The supplement is raiher longer than would be expected. 

3. Κοφαταδης: SO the better MSS. : Κοιρατάδας edd. 

5. Leg. (KaWiepfi. δΐ([μ]ΐτρησ€ν is the reading of the better MSS. ; δΐΐμίρισ^ν dett. 

1182. Demosthenes, De Falsa Legatione. 

27x22-6 cm. Second century. 

To the copyist of 1093, the Contra Boeotum, are also to be referred the four 
well-preserved columns following from the De Falsa Legatione. His hand is 
here somewhat less inclined to cursive, but its identity is evident. The two 
MSS., however, were not quite uniform, for, though the columns of 1182 are of 
the same breadth as those in 1093, the latter are shorter, notwithstanding the 
greater height of the papyrus. The elaborate punctuation of 1093 is however 
repeated, and here too may be to some extent a later addition. On the other 
hand it is not clear that the corrections are by the same person in both papyri. 
The marginal insertion in 1093. xii. 17, at any rate, shows no resemblance to the 
interlineations, e. g., at 1182. 122, 127. Perhaps more than one revisor should 
be distinguished in 1093. The complementary symbol at the end of short lines 
is more angular here than in the latter papyrus. 



190 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



Textually the characteristics of 1182 are similar to those of 1093 : agree- 
ments with S preponderate, but the opposite scale is not left empty. No 
peculiar readings of moment occur ; three valueless variants are contributed by 
the corrector. 



Col. i. 

και την ^πα-γ 
γΐλιαν ^πυθον 
το την τούτου 
και Tas νποσχξ 

5 σ€ί9. κατά παν 
ray Tou9 τρόπους 
απωλοντο• 
σκοπβιτζ γαρ• 
ήσαν απιστουν 

ΙΟ res Ttv€9 αυτό 
θι τωι Φι\ιπ 
πωί [και ν]ουν 
(χον[τ€9] ούτοι 
πιστζυ[€]ιν υ 

15 πηχθη[σ]αν' δι 
α ΤΙ' ΟΤΙ [ηγ]ουντο 
ονδ €1 δ[€]κακις 
Φιλιππ[ο9] αυτούς 
€ξηπα[τ]α^ι^ ου 

20 δ€ποτ€ αν τους 
ye Αθηναίων 
πρξσββις Αθη 
vaiovs €§απα 
ταν τολμησαΐ' 

25 αλλ €ΐναι ταυτ α 
λήθη α ούτος 
απηγγίΐλξν 
προς υμάς• και 



§53 



Col. ϋ. 

χ 
35 νβσθαι δξΐν > 

ωιοντο• αλλ[α 

και τούτους μα [ 

λακους €ποι[ησ€ 

το τον Φιλιππ[ον 

4θ νπαρχ^ζΐν αυτο[ις 

πζίσθηναι κα[ι 

[[καί]] το ταυτ ι μηι 

ποιησουσιν. υ 

μας εττ αυτούς 
45 ηζ^ί^ ους βο 

ηθησξΐν αυτοι[ς 

ηΧπιζον €Κ£ΐ 

νοι• άλλα και 

μζταμζλξΐν 
5ο υμ€ΐν ωιοντο 

τινξς πίποιη 

μξνοις την 

προς Φιλιππον 

€[ι]ρηνην' του 
55 τοις ΟΤΙ και τοις 

■αυτού• 

ζγγονοις την αυ 
την ξψηφισασθξ 

^πβδζίξαν ωσ 
τ€ πανταχη 
6ο τα παρ υμών 
απογνωσθη 



1182. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 



191 



Tot's Θηβαωις 
30 ηκαν ουκ αν 
Toi[s ο]λζθρον' 
ησα[ν] αλλοί τι 
[fjey [ol] πασχ^βιν 
[οτιονν] κα[ι αμν 



§ο4 



vaL• δίοπ€ρ τταν [ 
τα ταύτα eis [e]i/ 
ψήφισμα συνβ [ 

65 σκεύασαν ο και 
μζγιστον €μοί 
ye Βοκουσιν 
ατταντων > 
νμα? ηδικηκζ 

7θ uai• το γαρ προ9 



§55 



Col. iii. 
άνδρα [θνητον 
[κ]αι δια [και]ρους 
[τι]ι/ας ισχύοντα 
γρ[α]φοντας ϊρη 

75 i^rji^ αθάνατοι/ 
συνθίσθαι την 
κατά τη? ττολίω? 
αισχυνην και α 
ποστβρησαι μη 

8ο μόνον των 
άλλων άλλα 
και των πάρα 
τη? τύχη? €V€p 
γζσιων την 

85 πολιν- και το 
σαντηι nepiov 
σιαι χρησασθαι 
πονηρία? ωσ 
Τ€ μη μόνον 
go τον? οντά? > 
Αθήναιον? αλ 
λα και τον? νστ€ 
ρον ποτ€ μ€λ 



Col. iv. 

105 [νην το και τοι? 
([γγονοι? ei μη 
τ[αι?] παρ Α[ισχινον 
ρηθβισαι[? νπο 
σ\€σ€σιν [τοτ€ 

Ι ΙΟ €πίστ€νσατ[ζ 
αισπ^ρ οι Φ[ω 
Kei? πιστξυσ[αν 
τ€? απωλον[το 
και γαρ τοι πα[ρα 

115 δοντί? ia[vTov? 
Φιλιππωι [και 
ίκοντζ? €[γ\€ΐ 
ρισαντί? €[κ€ΐ 
νωι τα? πολ[ζΐ? 

Ι20 απάντων [> 

των ξναντ[ιων 

•η- 

ων προ? νμα? [ 

ο 

[[ajjuroy απηγγ[€ΐ 
λζν ζτνχον ι [ 

125 ^^^ ^ €ΐδητί σα [ 
φω? ΟΤΙ ταυθ ον [ 



§57 



192 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

XovTas €σ€ "^X"" . . 

τως και oia του [ 



95 σθαι navras 

ηδικηκ€ναι 



Tovs απολ[ω]λ€ρ 

Tovs \pouovs> 

πω? ovvi παν .. ^ , 

^ 130 νμιν λ[ο\γιο[υμαί 

καθ ov9 €yeii'[e 



Seivop eaTLv 

TOVTO TOLvvv § 56 



[Γσΐΐθ ίκαστα• π€ρί 
100 ουδίποθ vueis « 

ων ο αν τίί αν 



νπ€μ€ίνα 

τ αν νστ€ρο[ν] > 



τιλίγη τούτων.• 



135 ανάστα? ev τωι 
προσγοα-^αι « 



προ? την ζίρη 



ζίπατωΐ' η μ€ν 



/ 



Ι. tnayyeXiav. SO S^ (?) L corr. (?) FQO ; απαγγΐλιαν Bl(ass) and Butch(er) with S corr. 
19. The erroneous t is crossed through besides having a dot placed above and 
apparently also beneath it. 

22. πρΐσβΐΐί eit S. 

23. Bl. brackets έ^απαταν. 

27. aTnjyyeiXei* : SO vulg. ; anr^yyuCKe SL, Bl. Butch. 
30. ουκ avTo^s: SO SL, Bl. ; ονχ αυτοΐς A, Butch. 

35. The purpose of the χ in the margin at the top of this column is not clear. 

43. ττοιησονσιν : SO FYO, Bl. Butch. ; ποιησωσιν SA. The first t seems to be a later 
insertion. 

υ of υμαε has been corrected, but was most probably the original reading. The 
corrector perhaps substituted η and then changed his mind and restored the v. ημάς is 
found e. g. in O. 

54. The final ν οϊ(\ϊ\ρψην was converted by the first hand from σ. 

56. eyyovois is the Spelling of SL, and so Bl. and Butch, αντου which has been added 
above the line is not otherwise attested. 

62—3. πάντα ταντα', άπαντα ταΰτα SLY, ταντα πάντα Vulg. Bl. Butch. 
64. συνΐσκίνασαν : SO S^A, Bl. Butch. ; oSroi συν. L Vulg. 
80. των : SO SL^A, Bl. Butch. ; πάρα των vulg. 

102. The papyrus agrees with the MSS. in reading υστ€ρο[ν] which Bl. and Butch, 
bracket, with Weil. 

115• ea\yTovs: avTovs MSS. 

117. «[γχβφισαη-εί : SO most MSS. and edd. ; (γχειρησαντε: SQ. 

122. The interlinear variant η, i. e. ή', is novel. 

123. ovTos, the corrected reading, is that of the MSS. 

127. There is no support for e^et after όντως, which like αυτού in 1. 56 is an addition 
of an explanatory character. 

134. A high and a low stop have apparently both been written; the latter is the 
punctuation expected; cf. e.g. 1. 43. 



1183 EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 



193 



1183. ISOCRATES, Trapeziticus. 
27•6χ 2θ•5 cm. 



Late first century. 



Three columns written in a hand similar in scale and type to that of 844 
(Part V, Plate vii), but showing a somewhat earlier stage of development. 
I should refer this example of the round upright style to the first century. As 
in 844, the final letters of a line are sometimes much reduced in size in order to 
keep the column even, and with the same object the common angular sign is 
added when lines would otherwise be short. A pause in the sense is marked 
by a slight blank space, which may or may not be accompanied by a marginal 
paragraphus. A doubtful stop occurs in 1. 67. 

The text is interesting on account of the strong support given to the eleventh- 
century Codex Vaticanus (Λ) against the older Urbinas (Γ). Slight variations 
from both these authorities are noticeable in 11. 41, 4a, and 70. My collation is 
based on the edition of Drerup. 



Col. i. 

€ΐ'€κ]αλ€σ€ΐ^ μοι § 44 

[€7Γ]τα τάλαντων €γγν 
[ητηί μου eyi]i/6T0 ηγου 

5 \μ^νο^ ίκαν^τιγ τταρ € 
[μου πίστ]ρ «χείΓ το 
Ιχρυσιον το 7r]a^ ζαυτω 
[κπμ^νον] ω? μ^ν τοι 
[νυν ην €μοί π]ολλα 

ΙΟ [χρήματα €νΘα8]€ και 
[ταντ €πι τη τούτου τρα] 
[ΐΓίζη e/c€tro μ]οι και> 
[€Κ των €ργων] των Πα 
[σιωνο? δζδηλ]ωκα > 

15 [και πάρα τω]ν (ΐδο[των 

[ακηκοατ€] δοκίΐ § 45 

[τ€ 5e μοι ω αν8ρ[€ς Si 
4 lines lost 



Col. ii. 

30 σθαι ^υρησ€Τ€ γαρ τον 

μ€ν πατέρα μου σ[υ\νζΐ 

λημμβνον και την > 

[ο]υσιαν αττασαν αφ^ι 

[ρ]ημίνον (μο[ι] δ ου 
35 [χ] οίον re ον δια ταί 7r[a] 

[ρο]υσα? τυ[\αί] ουτ€ α[υτου 

[μζ]ν€ΐν ο[υτ€ €ΐ9 τον 

[Πο]ντον €[ι\σπλαν κα[ι § 46 

[τοι ποτ€]ρ[ον €ΐκο9] (μ( 
4θ [e]i/ τοσούτοι^ [olfM" '^" 

K01S αδίκως αττικά > 

\eiv η Πασιωνα δια το 

μζγ^θος των ημ€Τ€ 

ρων σνμψορων κ[αι 
45 δια το πληθο9 των 

γ^ρηματων (παρθη 

ναι και την αποστ€ 



.194 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



[€ί)(€ΐ/ ημίν ore] €γω 
[Mevi^ivov κα\ι Φίλο 
2 5 [μήλον 7Γροσ€π]€μψα 
[απαιτησοντα?] την πα 
[ρακαταθηκην] κα[ι] Πασι 
[ων το ττρωτον] €τολ > 
[μησ€ν e^apvos yjej/e 



ρησίν ποιησασθαί tcs 
<5e πωποτ€ ets τόσον 

5© [τ]ο συκοφαντίας αψβί 
Κ€το ωστ€ αυτός Μ^Ρ^ 
τον σώματος κιν8υ > 
ν€νων τοις αλλοτριοις 
ίπίβονλ€υ€ΐν μ€τα 

55 τΓΟίας δ αν ελπίδος 
η τι διανοηθείς αδι 
κως ηλθον €7Γί του> 
τον ποτ€[ρ]ον ως δ€ΐ> 



Col. iii. 

σας [τη]ν δ[υναμιν την 
6ο €μην €μ[ζλλ]€ν ([νθνς 

μοι δωσζΐν αργ[νριον 

αλλ [ου]χ όντως [ημών 

[(κα]τ€ρος ζπ[ραττ€ν 

αλλ €ΐς αγώνα κατ[αστας § 47 

65 [ω]/ίΐί;[ι/ και παρ\α το ^ικαιον 

[π]λ€θϊ' e^^iv Πασι[ωνος 

παρ νμβιν- ο[ς ονδζ €v 

θαδζ μβνβιν πα[ρ6 

σκξναζομην δ£δ[ίως 
7© μη μ ΐξαιτηση ^ατ^νρος 

παρ υμών αλλ ινα μ[η 

δζν διαπραττομζ[νος 

^χρος τουτωι κατο\σται 

Unplaced fragment 



ην Ο) μάλιστα ζτυγγα 
75 νον πάντων των [iv 
τηι πολζΐ ■)(^ρωμζν[ος 
και τις αν υμών α^ιω [ 
σ€ΐ€ν καταγνωναι μ[ου 
τοσαυτην μανιαν κ[αι 
8ο αμαθιαν €νθυμη[θη 

να[ί] δ α^ιον εστίν ω [ 
αν[δ]ρίς δικαστ[α]ι την 
ατοπιαν κα[ι απι]σ[τιαν 
ων εκάστοτε Ι1[ασιων 
85 επιγειρει λέγειν οτε 
μεν yap ουτω[ς'\ επ[ρατ 
τον ώστε ουδ αν ει προ[σ 



§ 48 



]..>[ 



4- μον ίγι]ν(το : SO Λ ; /no» κατίστη Γ. μου eyivi& D(rerup) With edd. vett., μοι (ykviff 

Bl(ass). 



1183. EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 195 

5~6. ικαν\ψ . . . f)^€iv : IK. ττίστιν '4χΐΐν παρ (μοΰ Λ ; πίστιν ί'χ€ΐν Ικανην D. Β1. with Γ. 
άττοχρωσαν is given as a variant on Ικανην by the last corrector of Γ. 

7. (αντω : SO Λ ; αΙτω Γ, D. BI. 

9. In view of the decided tendency of the papyrus to agree with Λ, I write ψοι here 

and eKfiTO in 1. 12 ; re μοι and Kdrai Γ. 

15. τω]ν : so Λ ; των άλλων των Τ, D. Β1. 

28. το πρωτον'\ ΐτολ[μησ€ν : SO D. Β1. with Γ ; ίτόλμησΐ το πρώτον Λ. 

33• αφΐΐ\ρ^ημ(νον : 1. αφη\^ρ'\ημίνον with MSS. 

41. eniKokeiv '. ey/caXfti» MSS. 

42. δία: κα\ δίά MSS. 

47• fat: SO Λ; om. D, Bl. with Γ. 

49. τοσουΜο : τοσούτον MSS. 

60. β^^ι[ελλ]6ΐ/ : so D. with Λ ; ημ. V, Bl. 

62—3. \ημων e/cajrepos : SO Λ ; ίκάτ. ημών D. Bl. with Γ. 

67. A doubt attaches to the supposed stop after νμ^ιν, since there is a slight trace of 
ink between this and the following ο ; but to read or [ with no stop is still less satisfactory. 
The vestiges after ν would perhaps best suit ω, but there is no variant, and ω[ί does not 
commend itself. 

67-8. ev^βab€ μΐνΐΐν : SO Λ. ; μέναν ivBabe D. Bl. with Γ. 
70. (ξαιτηση : (ξαιτησΐΐΐ D. Bl. with Γ, ΐξαιτοίη Λ. 

73. 1. €χθροί. Cf. 852. i. iv. 15. 
75. των: so D. Bl. with Λ; om. Γ. 

83. κα[ι : so D. with λ ; κα\ την Γ pr., Bl. 

84. ΐκαστοτί : iv εκ. Γ pr. 

85. emxeipei : SO Λ ; ϊπ^χΐίρΐΐ Γ, D. Bl. 
87. ft : om. Γ. 

The unplaced fragment, if the angular sign is right, must come from the end of a line ; 
but the reading is far from secure. 



1184. Pseudo-Hippocrates. 

32-2 X 22•5 cm. Early first century. 

One complete column, inscribed on the verso of 1210 in a rather large and 
clear cursive hand, which is probably of the reign of Tiberius, if not of Augustus, 
and could not be placed later than the middle of the first century. A document 
with which this papyrus was found is dated A. D. 24-5. 1184 is thus much the 
oldest MS. authority for these Pseudo-Hippocratean letters, being considerably 
earlier than the two Berlin papyri published by Kalbfleisch in Berliner Klassiker- 
texte^ III. pp. 5-9. And it possesses several unique features. As originally 
written, Ep. 3 (11. i-io) was shortened at the end, the ordinary termination being 
appended as an adscript. Ep. 4 (11. 11-16) appears in a double shape, a greatly 
compressed version of the longer form, and the shorter form which is found in 
a group of mediaeval MSS. and is here added in the margin ; P. Berlin 7094 has 

Ο % 



196 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

only the shorter form. Between Ep. 4 and Ep. 5 three editorial lines (11. 17-19) 
are inserted which do not occur elsewhere. Of Ep. 5, of which in P. Berlin 7094 
the shorter form follows the longer, the shorter form, with some peculiar 
variations, is alone given (11. 20-7). Lastly, whereas in both the Berlin papyri 
Ep. 5 is immediately followed by Ep. 11, in 1184 there succeeds (11. 28-33) 
a letter to Gorgias which apparently occurs nowhere else but has coincidences of 
phraseology with Ep. 6, which is addressed to Demetrius. The papyrus illustrates 
afresh the instability of the tradition regarding these letters. 

The hand of the alterations and additions is probably not to be distinguished 
from that of the body of the text, and is at any rate contemporary. For the 
collation given below, Littre's edition has been used. 

Βασίλ€ΐ/ί βασιλέων /xeyay Αρτα^ξρζη^ 
Ύστανη Ελλήσποντου ^παργω γ^αιρίν 
Ιπποκράτους ιητρου Κωου απο fT^el] Ασ 

τ(χνη$ 

κληπιον γ€γοι^οτο9 και ety e/ze /cXe 
5 09 αψΐίκται Sos ουν αυτωι γ^ρυσον και 

apyvpov οποσον ^αν βονληται καΐ ταλλα 
γυ8ην ων eav σπανιζη και πβμπ^ προς 
ημβας €σταί γαρ ισοτ€ΐμο9 Π^ρσβων 

και (ΐ TIS aWvs j^ayaOos ψι\ον'^ ανηρ των κατ Ευρωπην [ ] 

τοις αριστοις διδου ουν μη oeiSope (^y^^os ψιλογ [ ] 

οίκω βασι\(ω[$ ] 

J Ο V09 ολβον 

Κωωι 

Τ[σ]τανη9 Ιπποκρατβι ιητρωι ^απο 5e]] Ασκλη 



ττίΠ"©!; γ€γονοτο9^ χ^αιριν και υγιαινιν 
βασιλίυ? σου χρηζων €π€μψ€ν προς η 
μ€ας διδους χ^ρυσον και αργυρον οποσον 

15 ear βουλξ.1 και ταλλα γυδην ων ^αν 
σπανιζης συ ουν παραγπνου συντόμως 
ο δί. γενναίος τηρησας το της τέχνης α^ιω 
μα και το προς τους Ελληνας φιλοστοργον 
αντιφώνησαν γραψας τον τρόπον τούτον 

2θ Ιπποκράτης ιητρος απο γ€νους Ασκληπιαδξ 

ων Τσταν€ΐ Ελλήσποντου απαργω χα^ιραιν) 



ην {π(μψ(ν 
/9α<Τίλίΐι[ϊ] (πισ 
τοΚην σον 
χρηζων π( 
πομψα σοι 
ινα κατά τα 
χοϊ ίϊ βασι 
λία π(μ 
ψωι 



1184 EXTANT CLASSICAL AUTHORS 197 

7Γ€/ί7Γ€ ey βασιλξα ως τάχος οτι και προσ 

φορη και ςσθητί και οίκησα και πάση τη 

ey βιον αρκβυση ονσιη χρίομαι και Ilep 
25 σ^ων ολβωι ου θβλωι βττανρίσθαι ονδ€ παν 

ίΐν βάρβαρους ανθρωττους νουσων βκθρους 

€οντας Ελλήνων 
Ιπποκράτης Τοργια τω ψιλτατω πλξίστα χαιριν 

και νγιαινιν βασιλίνς ο Πζρσξων μς,τα 
3θ π^μψασθαι ημβας ζβουληθη ^πι χρυσωι 

re και αργυροη πανπληθ^ι αγνοων οτι 

λογσο €μος σοψιη κζχρημ^νος χρυσού 

μ^ζονα δυναμιν €χ€ΐ 

2. Υστανη: SO CDHIKb : Yaravei Others, Littre, and 1. 21 below. 
χαιριν: so CDHJrb ; om. vulg. 
4. «s• : so υ ; is others, Littrd. 

τΐχνης Kkeos αφει,κτηι : kKcos τίχν. αφ. φ, κλέος αφακται Ρ. Berl., aS originally 1184, (cXeof 
αφ. της Τΐχν. (Littr^) ΟΓ κΚέος αφ. τίχρ. Others. 

5-6. και αργυρον is omitted in the MSS.and P. Berl. CFGHIJKb have xpvaiou. οποσον 
is also the spelling of CD, and ταΚΚα of Ko ; όκόσον and τα άλλα others. 

7. eav σττανιζη : SO φ with av for eav ; σπανίζει Others, Littre. 

προς : so CHφb ; e? or eis others. 

8. ΐίερσεων Ισότιμος CDHIJKb. ομότιμος Ώερσ. φ. 

g. The interlinear insertion brings the papyrus into agreement with the ordinary text, 
except that τιθεσο {ποιον οστνψ) has been left out after βασιλέως, ποιον could hardly be got 
into the lacuna after φιλον. δίδον ovv is unattested. 

τις : so οστφψ '. τις εστίν Others, Littre. 

10. The sentence άνδρας yap είιρεΐν δνναμενονς τι κατά σνμβονλΐην ον ρηίδιον is Omitted, aS 

in P. Berl. 7094. The latter has, however, ερρωσο which 1184 omits with οτνφ. 

11. Ύ^^σ^τανης'. SO οστυφψ P. Berl. ; Ύ. νπαρχος Έλλησπόντον Others. 

ιητρωι Κωωι: SO φ; ιητρω P. Berl. 7094, om. Others. 

12. ε-^-γονωι: anoyovtu MSS. 
και vyiaiviv : Om. MSS. 

13-16. The ordinary form of the longer version is βασιλεύς μέγας 'Αρταξέρξης σον χρηζων 
έπεμψε προς ημεας νπάρχονς, κελεύων σοι apyvpiov καΐ χρνσον {χρνσΊον HJKb) και τα άλλα χύδην lav 
σπανίζεις κα\ οσα βούλει διδόναι, και πεμπειν προς εωντον εν τύχει' εσεσθαι yap Περσεων το'ις άρίστοις 
ϊσότιμον. συ ονν παράγιναν ξνντόμως. ερρωσο. 

The marginal adscript coincides with the shorter form of the letter, except for the 
absence of the words γράψον ovv προς ταντην (ταντα φ, P. Berl. 70941 (ΐύτην ν) after σοι. The 
papyrus agrees with φ P. Berl. in omitting ο before βασιλεύς and placing iva before κατά 

τάχος, and with φ in reading σον for σεο, and πεπομφα for έπεμψα. For ες βασιλέα P. Berl. 
gives προς βασιλέα ] Other MSS. omit, φ substituting τψ σψ άπόφασιν. 

20. απο . . . Κσκληπιαδεων : Om. MSS. 

22. ίί βασιλέα: εις βασ. οστνψ, εις ? βα^σιλεως Ρ. Berl. 7θ94• ϋ» βοτιλεΐ others. 



198 ' THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ws ταχοί : a λέγω γράφων δτι τάχος niOSt MSS., π {ως οτι ονψ) εγώ γράφω οστυψ ; b also 

has eyw γράφω for λέγω γράφωρ, and φ omits on τάχος. P. Berl. 7094. ii is defective, 
ort : δίοτί CDGHIJK. 

24. αρκ€νση ουσιη : SO most MSS. (άρκεούσ»/) ,* ονσ. άρκ, οτυψ, ττΐριονσ, άρκ. φ, αρκ. σννουσιη 

Ρ, Berl. 7094) \>υσιψ \αρκ(\ο\υσηι Ρ. Berl. 6934• 

χρίομαι : SO τυφ and the Berlin papyri ; χρείομαι οσ\//^, χριόμεθα (Littre) and χρΐώμΐθα 

others. 

24—5• '*''" Περσεων ολβωι (1. όλβου) : cf Ρ. Berl. 7^94 '''" όλβου Περσεων ; όλβου δε ΙΙερσάί» φ, 
Περσε'ωι/ (Περσων) δε όλβου Others and P. Berl. 6934. 

θΐλωι : μοι θψις MSS., including P. Berl. 7094. ii and 6934. 

fnavpeadai: SO οστυψ, P. Berl. 6934 ; (τταΰρασθαι Others (ΐττάρ. φ). 

2ζ—6. Traveiv . . . νονσων: βαρβάρους άνδρας νοΰσων παύΐΐν MSS. (with Ρ. Berl. 6934) 
except φ, which has νονσων παΰσαι βαρβάρους ην8ρας. 

27• eovTas: SO οτυφ^ψ^ : υπάρχοντας Other MSS., P. Berl. 6934. The papyrus agrees 
with τυφψ in omitting ΐ'ρρωσο which other MSS. and P. Berl. add after Ελλήνων. 

28-33. The text of Ep. 6, the phraseology of which is reflected in 11. 32-3 is: 

Ιπποκράτης Αημητρίω νγιαίνίΐν. βασιλΐυς Ώΐρσίων ήμίας μ(ταπίμπ(ται, ουκ (ϊ8ως δτι λόγος ίμοί 
σοφίης χρυσοϋ πλΐον Βΰναται. ΐρρωσο. In 1. 32 read λόγος €μος ΟΤ λόγος ο (μος. 



IV. DOCUMENTS OF THE ROMAN AND 
EARLY BYZANTINE PERIODS 

{a) OFFICIAL. 

1185. Letter of a Praefect, etc. 

9'9 X 14-9 cm. About a.d. 200. 

Though the writer of this papyrus was merely amusing himself or practising 
his hand, its contents are of some interest. On the recto sentences have been 
copied out from four distinct documents : (i) the commencement of a petition from 
Ammonion to the praefect Magnius Felix Crescentillianus (11. i, 2,4) ; (a) a letter, 
or part of one, from the same praefect to the strategi of the Heptanomia relating 
to the offices of gymnasiarch and agoranomus (II. 3, 5-8) ; (3) a proverbial 
saying (11. 10-12) ; (4) the opening formula of a letter from Ammonion to 
Diogenis (1. 13). On the verso is a partial copy of another letter from Felix to the 
strategi of the Heptanomia and Arsinoite nome, referring to their failure to pay 
the proceeds of the eight-drachma tax, which had been made over to him, and 
ordering the centurions in the nomes to go to Alexandria in order to celebrate 
' the Emperor's festival '. 



1185. OFFICIAL 199 

The papyrus bears no date, but apparently belongs to a period of joint rule 
(1. 21), and since it was accompanied by a document of the reign of Septimius 
Severus, it is most probably to be referred to the time of his association with 
Caracalla, a date Avhich suits the handwriting. In the list of praefects most of 
those years are already accounted for, but there is a blank between 197 and 201, 
and to this Magnius Felix Crescentillianus, who is not otherwise known, may be 
conveniently referred. The tax of eight drachmae, the name of which occurs here 
for the first time, is evidently the same as that which in 916 and one or two other 
texts is represented by the abbreviation ■\]\ or tj'^. 916 shows that it was levied 
upon land per aroura, and that the praefect Aemilius Saturninus, who may have 
been the immediate predecessor of Felix, had issued instructions regarding it ; 
possibly his interest was of a similar direct kind. What the centurions had to do 
with this is not clear. Military officers are not ordinarily associated with the 
collection of taxes, but the special circumstances of this impost may have rendered 
their co-operation desirable (cf. Wilcken, Ost. i. 621). 

Recto. 
[[Mayi/io?]] Μαγνίω Φήλικ€ί Κρησκζντιλλια- 

νω 67Γά/3χω Αιγύπτου δύησβι? παρά 
Μάγι/109 Φήλιξ στρατηγοί^ Επτά νομών γαίρ^ιν. 
Άμμωνίωνος τον και και κακ . 
5 τα? περί των γνμνασιαρχιών και αγορανομιών 
k(f>iaLS TOLS κρατίστοις €πιστρατήγοΐ9 άπύνξίμα και 
π€ρί τούτου διάταγμα προυτίθη €πι ttjs λαμπρό- 
τατης Άλζξανδρζία?. κονδύ[λ]ους αύτω δπδου. 
κακ και 
ΙΟ . 01/ παΐδα τον μξίκρον δ€Ϊ άρτον ίσθίζΐν, 
άλας ίπιτρώγξΐν, όψαρίου μη θινγάν^ιν, 
αν δ\ καΐ οΊνον aiTfj, κονδύλου? αύτω δίίδι. 
χαΐρί, κυρία μου Διωγ^νίς, 'Αμμωνίων σ€ ττροσ- 

Verso. 
Μάγνίος Φτ7λ[ί]^ στρατηγοί? 
15 'Επτά νομών καΐ Άρσινο- 
ίτου γαίρζίν. γζΐνώσκιν 
ύμα? θίλω οτι το μ\ν 
αργύρων τη? κάλου 



200 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

μίνη^ 6κταδρά)^μον 
20 συ(γ)ζ^ωρησαν ήμ€Ϊν 

οι Οσιότατοι βασίλίΐς και 

ούκύτι ovSeu anoSeiSore 

μ^χρι τούτου, el ούν οι €Κ(χ.\ν\- 

τοντάρχ^αι μ€χ^ρ[ί\ πολ- 
2 5 λον kv τοις τόποις ύμων 

ewrtV, kv τάγ^ι παραγζίνύσθω- 

σαν kv Tfj \[α]μπροτάττ} 

ΆΧζ^ανδρίων πόλ^ί και 

την τον βασιλίως έορτην 
3θ ίπιτ^λξίτωσαν. €i Se μη ye, oy αν 

άπξίθήσίΐ τούτω μου τω διατά- 

ιο. Second e of βσ^ιειν inserted above the line. 12. 1. Bldov. 13. 1. Atoy«wr. 

31, 1. άπ(ΐθησ-η. 

' To Magnius Felix Crescentillianus, praefect of Egypt, supplication from Ammonion 
also called . . .' 

' Magnius Felix to the strategi of the Heptanomia, greeting. I have assigned to the 
most high epistrategi the appeals concerning the offices of gymnasiarch and agoranomus, 
and an edict has been published concerning this in the most illustrious city of Alexandria.' 

' A little boy must eat bread, nibble besides some salt, and not touch the sauce ; but 
if he asks for wine, give him your knuckles.' 

' Greeting, lady Diogenis, I, Ammonion, address you.' 

' Magnius Felix to the strategi of the Heptanomia and the Arsinoite nome, greeting. 
I would have you know that the most divine sovereigns granted to me the money from the 
so-called eight-drachma tax, and you have not yet up to the present made any payment. 
If then the centurions are in your districts for long, let them attend with speed at the most 
illustrious city of the Alexandrians and celebrate the festival of the sovereign. Otherwise, 
if any one disobeys this my order . . .' 

1-8. Lines 3 and 5-8 as far as Άλ^Ιαι/δρείαϊ were first written ; the letters of 11. 1-2, 4, 
and 8 (from κοι/δύίλ]ουί)-ι 3, though by the same hand, are larger and heavier. Ammonion 
was perhaps the actual writer ; cf. 1. 13. 

5-6. The meaning apparently is that the decision in certain cases concerning the 
offices in question had been delegated by the praefect to the epistrategi. 

8. ί(οι/δυ[λ]ου5 . . . δείδου repeats the conclusion of 1. 12. 

10-12. The third of these iambic lines is known as a proverb from Suidas and the 
paroemiographi. Diogenianus and Zenobius give it in the form hv olvov αΐτί}, κόνδνλον αυτω 
δίδου, but Suidas, s. V. αν οΐνον, rightly has KovhvKovs, as in the papyrus ; cf. Schol. Aristoph. 

Pax 123, Plutarch, An Vl'rius doceri potest, 2 (439 d) Έαώο^ όψοφαγοΰντος 6 Αιογίνη: τω 

παιδαγωγω κόν8υλον εδωκεν, Aristoph. IVul•. 981-3• In 1. ΙΟ the first letter is possibly δ, for T, 
but looks more like μ than anything else. Metre is easily restored by writing {τ)6ν παΐδα Sei 

τον μικρόν, with αν 6' olvov in 1. 12. 



1185. OFFICIAL 201 

13, προσαγορΐΰ(ϋ was no doubt the word intended; cf. e. g. 526. 2. 

17-20. For this appropriation of the proceeds of a ta.x to the praefect cf. the ΰποκύμΐνα 
ϊπιστρατηγία &c. as rightly explained by Martin, Episiraieges, pp. 137 sqq. 

29. The festival was perhaps the customary celebration of the emperor's birthday. 
Since the date was known and was still some little time distant, a celebration in honour of 
the accession of Caracalla, who became full emperor between Nov. λ. d. 197 and May 
Λ. D. 198 (cf. 910 introd.) is less likely to be meant, though it would fit in well enough 
with the supposed date of this papyrus. 

31. δίατά-[γ^ιαΓί. 

1186. Edict of a Praeses. 

14-4 X 6•8 cm. Fourth century. 

The recto of this papyrus contains parts of sixteen lines of a late third-century 
account. On the verso, written in a clear semi-cursive hand probably of the first 
half of the fourth century, is part of an edict of Aurelius Herodes, praeses of the 
Thebais, directed against the use of the whip (l/xayres) in the punishment of free 
men. For slaves, he says, this is permitted, though to be deprecated ; but for 
the free it is illegal. In their case the proper instrument, according to Roman 
law, was the fusiis, as opposed to the flagellmii, and even this came to be re- 
garded as out of place for persons of superior station. Cf. Dig. xlviii. 19. 10 ex 
quibus causis liber fiistibus caediiiir, ex his sevvus flagellis caedi et domino reddi 
iiibetur, 19. 28 11011 omnes fiistibus caedi soleni, sed hi dunitaxat qui libcri sunt 
et quideni tenuiores homines: honestiores vero fustibus non subiciuntur, idque 
principalibus rescriptis specialiter exprimitur ; Mommsen, Strafrecht, pp. 983 sqq. 

Αυρηλίου Ηρώδης ό διασημότατος ηγούμενος 
Θηβαΐδος Aeyer το την δια των ιμάντων λη- 
ταρι[.]ων ζπιγωρίως ούτω καλουμένων αίκζί- 
αν ύπομίναν ίστίν μ\ν καΐ ίπΐ των δον\ι~ 
5 κην τνχ^ην ζίληχ^ότων άνιαρόν, ου μην κατά, 
το παντ€\€9 άπηγορ^υμίνον, eXeu^epoi/y 5e 
άνδρα? τοιαύτη ν ϋβρξίν ύττομύνβιν οΰτ€ τοις 
[νόμοις] άκ6λ[ου]θον αδικίίαν τ( [έ']χοΓ ϊστιν ey 
[ ;^^ letters ] • «'"^ 



2. θηβαϊδο! . . . ϊμαντων Pap. 4• ν•τομ(ν(ΐν Pap. 6. αιτ'ηγορ(υμΐνον Pap. 

7. νβρΐΐν Pap. 

' Edict of Aurelius Herodes, most honourable praeses of the Theba'id. Subjection to 
the punishment of scourging, called in the native speech . . ., is even for those of servile 



202 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

estate lamentable though not entirely forbidden ; but for free men to be submitted to such 
an outrage is contrary to the laws and an injustice . . .' 

2-3. The first letter of 1. 3 may be y, r, or possibly σ, and between the ι and ω there is 
a space and a small hole in the papyrus, but there is no trace of ink and it is not certain 
that any letter is lost. ίπιχωρΊως naturally suggests that the preceding word is Egyptian, 
but Mr. Griffith, whom I have consulted, does not recognize it. If (πιχωρίως is reconcileable 
Avith a Latin term, ληταρίων might stand for le/kah'um ; ληγαρίων = legalium is a less likely 
epithet. Mitteis suggests a connexion with the late word ligaria \ cf. Du Cange s.v. In 
P. Leipzig 40. iii. 20 the scourge used for a slave is called buneura. The reference of the 
words eXevOepovs μη τνπτητί in the next line there is obscure ; cf. the note on p. 132. 



1187. Proclamation of a Strategus. 

21-5 X 7'2 cm. A.D. 254. 

A notice issued by the strategus Aurelius Posidonius summoning the in- 
habitants of those quarters of the city upon which devolved the liturgies for the 
coming year to meet for the nomination of a phylarch. This functionary, v^ho is 
rarely mentioned, had duties similar to those of the amphodogrammateus, and 
is perhaps the same official under a different title ; cf. 1119, and the fourth-century 
Leipzig papyrus cited by Wilcken, ChrestomatJiie, p. 67. His business was to 
submit the names of persons suitable for the various public offices. Hence it was 
of much importance to those liable that the man entrusted with that power should 
be honest and impartial ; and this, it is interesting to find, was recognized to the 
extent of giving them the right of election. On the verso there are parts of six 
short lines of an account. 

Αυρήλιο? Ποσ€ΐδώ- Βύνασθαι αύτον 

νιο? στρα{τηγο?) Ό^υρυγχ^ίτον)• τον \ρόνου kvardv- 

παραγγύλλξται τοΐ? το? ύγιώ? και πιστώς 

άπο των μελλόντων άντιΧαβίσθαι τη? 
5 λ^ιτονργζΐν τω βίσιόν- 2θ λειτουργία?. €σημ{€ΐωσάμην). 

τι €Τ€ΐ άμψόδων συν- (€του?) α Αυτοκρατόρων 

€λθί[ΐ]ν σήμβρον kv Καισάρων Πονπλίου 

τω συνήθει τ6πω κα[ι Αικιννίου 

όνομάσαι ον iav αίρών- Ούαλζριανον και 
ΙΟ ται φύλαργον 6[ν]τα 25 Πουηλίου Αικι[ν]νίου 

^ϋτΓορον και ΐπιτήδ^ι- Ούαλεριανοϋ 

ον κατά τα KeXeu- Γαλλιηνού Εύσφωγ 

σθίντα ύπο των το Ευτυχιών 2![ίβα]στων 



1187. OFFICIAL 203 

άττότακτον σνστη- Παννί κ<^. 

15 σαμί,νων, πρ\ο\^ το 

12. τ of τα blotted. 13• νπο Pap. 

* From Aurelius Posidonius, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome. Notice is given to 
the inhabitants of the quarters about to serve in the coming year to assemble to-day at the 
accustomed place and to name whomever they choose as phylarch, being a person of means 
and suited for the post, in accordance with the orders of those who constituted the appointed 
office (?), in order that when the time comes he may be able to perform the duty honestly 
and faithfully. Signed by me. The first year of the Emperors and Caesars Publius 
Licinius Valerianus and Publius Licinius Valerianus Gallienus Pii Felices Augusti, Pauni 26.' 

I sqq. This is the usual formula in notices promulgated by the strategus; cf. e.g. 
B. G. U. 7. i. 18. 

6, For the αμφο8α in this connexion cf. 1119. 6, note. 

9. ονομάσαι seems to have been the word intended, but what precisely stands in the 
papyrus is doubtful. Perhaps ονομαί was originally written and then amended by the 
insertion of ασ. The sense at any rate is evident. 

13-15. των . . . σνστησαμίνων is an obscure phrase, άπότακτο! is commonly applied to 
amounts in kind or money, nvpos, φόροί, 4κφόριον, &c., and το άπότακτον is similarly used, e. g. 
1124. 5, P. Fay. 39, 17. But άπότακτον here can hardly be the salary of the phylarch, who 
was probably unpaid. In 34. i. 2 the word is employed of ofiicials, [toIs απ\οτάκτοΐί πρ(^•γμα- 
τ(ν\ομ€νοις ; cf. P. Leipzig 28. 7, P. Flor. 71. 722 άποττακτίκός. Hence I suggest that το 
άπότακτον is ' the appointed office ' of phylarch, a sense which combines well with κΐΚενσθίντα. 
It does not seem likely that οί το άπότ. συστ. could mean the persons constituting the whole 
body of those liable to XfiTovpyiai. 

21 sqq. This date confirms the view taken of 1119. 5 and 30, where Mesore of the 
year 254 is still attributed to the Galli. The dating of that papyrus is clearly abnormal. 



1188. Official Correspondence. 

32-6 X 26 cm. A. D. 13. 

This correspondence relates to a proposed sale of some persea-wood and 
acacia-wood which had no private owner and so belonged to the i6tos λόγος. 
The series of letters begins with the application of the purchaser, Didymus, to 
the idiologus Quintus Attius Fronto (11. 18-26; cf. 721), who forwarded it to the 
basilicogrammateus of the nome with instructions to verify details and value the 
wood (II. 14-17). The correspondence then descended in the usual way from 
the basilicogrammateus to the topogrammateus (11. 7-13) and from the latter to 
the comogrammateus (II. 2-6), upon whom devolved the business of supplying 
the information required by the idiologus ; cf. e. g. P. Amh. 68. Acacia-trees 
occur in a similar connexion in 1112 : a dead persea was the subject of 53 ; cf. 
C. P. Herm. 7. ii. 28, iii. 7. 



204 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[. .] Κίρκξν^ρωρ) k\<^Sol) γ. 

2 Χαραπίων ΊΊ^τ^νρζΐ κω{μο)γρ[αμματ€Ϊ) Κζρκξύρων yaipuv. του ζττζσταλ- 

μίνου μοι ϋπο Δι.οσκουρί8ου βα[σιλίκον) yp^aμμaτ^ωs:) χρη^ματισμου) 
το άντίγρα[φορ) νποτύτακται. 

3 έπξλθων ούν knl τα 8η[Χονμ^νά) (.h Δί8υ[μον) ^HpaKXeiS[ov) kv μ\ν τω 

Θοηρ^ίωι Όσορφνάτο{ς) άπο π€ρσ€ας ζωφυτο^νσης) κ\ά8ον 'ίνα καΐ 
kv τωι UpSoL Άρπ€βή[κΐ09) 

4 knl τή(9) των kpa>v ζωών θήκηί άπ[ο] ζωγονονση^ς) π€ρσ{ζας) κλά8ου? 

iηpo{vς) 8νο και kπισκ{€\jrάμevo9) ξ'ί eiaiv §ηροΙ καΐ 6φ€ίλ(οντ€ς) 
cis• i8iov δόγον άναλη^φθηναή κατά τον γνώ(^μονα), 

5 eTTi^efi?) την kn άλη(θξίας) άξίαν μ€τα χ€ΐρογρ[α{φία?)] προσανξνβ(γκ€) 

€νσή{μω9), στογα{σάμξνο$) τον μη8(€ν) άγνοη(θήναι) μη8\ προ^ 
)(ά[ριν) οΙκονομηθ{ήναή, ώ? ττροί σ€ του ττβρί των άγνοη[θ€ντων) 
ζτι(τήματθ9) €σο{μίνου). 

6 (eVouy) μβ Καίσαρος Μ€χ(^ζΙρ) κ8. 
1 2nd hand. Διοσκουρίδη? Χαραπίωνι το(7Γο}γρ{αμματίΐ) της μ€ση[ς) το{παργίας) 

και iTereupeijs} κω(μο)γρ{αμματ€'ϊ) Κ€ρκζύ(ρων) και Διονυσί{ω) 
κω{μο)γρ{αμματ€Ϊ) Tleevvo) χ^αίρξίν. τον 

8 μ€Τ€νη{ν€γμβνου) βφ' ημάς πάρα του ύπογ^γραμμί^νον) ονόματος kK των 

kπζστa{\μkvωv) ύπο Κοίντου Αττιου Φρόντωνος του προς 

9 τωι ίδίωι λόγωι γ^ρη[ματισμοΰ) το άντίγρα{φον) ύποτίτα{κται). συνξΧκύ- 

[σαντ^ς) τοις δι αντον ση{μανθύσι) και €π€λθ6ντβς kwi τάς σημαι- 
νομ€[νους) 
ΙΟ κλάδονς και άκανθας και ΐπισκ€{ψάμζνοι) et ^ηροί και όφ€ί(λοντ€ς) ety 
ϊδιο{ν) λ6γ(ον) άναλη{φθήναι) κατά τον γνώμον{α), kπιθk(yτeς) και 
την kπ άλη{6ίίας) ά^ίαν 

11 μ^τα \€ΐρογρα{φίας) προσανβνί^γκξτέ) €νσή{μως), στογα^σάμ^νοι) τον 

μηδ(€ν) άγνοη{θηναι) μηδζ προς χ^ά{ριν) οίκονομη{6ηναι), ως προς 
ύμα{ς) του π^ρι τ{ων) άγνοη{θ€ντων) λ6γ{ον) συστα{θησομ^νον). 

12 {(ίτονς) μβ Καίσαρος Μζγί^ύρ) θ. 

13 ιδίου λό[γο]υ. Διοσκουρίδης σ€ση(μ€ίωμαι). {^τονς) μβ Καίσαρος 

Μ€χ(€ί/)) θ. 

14 τωι βασιλικωι γραμμα{τ€Ϊ) τον Ο^υρυγγί^τού). του ^πιδΐδομί^νου) ύπο- 

μνή{ματος) πάρα Διδ(υμον) του 'Ηρακλζίδ{ον) σνν Tfj νπ'. αντο 
ycyovvia 



1188. OFFICIAL 205 

15 υπογραφή L το άντίγρα{φον) ύποτίτα{κταί). ίπζλθων ονν ΙπΙ τα δί αύτοΰ 
δηλον(μ€να) ζνλα, αν τ/ ivpoi και αδέσποτα καΐ 6φ€ί{λοι/τα) els ϊδίο{ν) 

ί6 λόγον άναΧη^φθηναι) κατά τον γνώμον{α), ίπιγνονς την διάθί^σιν) καΐ 
€7Γί^€<? την err ά\η{θ^ία$) ά^ίαν προσφώνη(σον), στογα{σάμζνο^) 
του μηδ{\ν) άγνοη{θήναι), 

17 ώ? TTyooy σ€ τον λόγον βσομύνον. (βτονς) μβ Καίσαρος ΜξχΙ^ζΐρ) θ. 

1 8 Κοίντωί Αττιωι Φρόντωνι 

19 πάρα Διδνμον τον Ήρακλ€ίδ(ον). βονΧομαι ώνή{σασΘαι) kv τώι 'Οξ(νρνγ- 

χίττ)) νομ(ω) e/c τον ίδιον λ6γ(ον) ξύλα βξηραμμ€(να) άδζστΓ{οτά) 

6φζίλοντ(α) 
2θ eh ίδιον λ6γ(ον) άναλη[φθήναι) κατά τον γνώμο{να), kv μβν κώμη Κξρκ€ν[ρων) 

Trjs μίση{^) το(παρ•χια9) kv Θοηριύωι Όσορφνάτοί μονόκλαδον 
2 τ άπο π€ρσξΐδί[ο]ν kξη[paμμkvov) άξι{ρν) (δραχ^μών) '4ξ, και kv τώι UpS>i 

Άρπφήκιος €πι τήι θήκη των iep5>v ζωών άπο ζωγονον- 
2 2 σης πζρσύας κλάδους ξ[ηρο]νς β άξί{ονς) (δραχμών) δύο, και kv κώμη 

IleivvQ) της α{ντης) το^παργίας) kv τώι ί^ρώι τον "Άμμωνος 

23 άπο ζωγονο{νσης) πζρσίας κλάδον kξη[paμμkvov) αξι{ον) {δραχμών) δύο, 

και π€ρΙ την α{υτην) κώμη(ν) kv τω Μ^λανθιον κλήρωι kv τήι 

24 γ^γοννία διασφά[γ]ι τον μζγά{λον) π€ριχώ(ματος) άκανθας σννπ^πτω- 

κ{νίας) δύο άξί{ας) (δραχμών) όκτώι,/^τής συντιμ{ήσ€ως) [δραχμαΐ) ιη, 

25 κα\ οντ€ προς ΐση(ν) •['•]• η{ ) ο[ν]δ€ προς €Te(pov) ονδ\ν απλώς 

παρ€νοχλή(σω), kav ονν φαίνη(ται) kπιστ(€ΐλaι) τοις γραμμα(τζνσι) 

26 όπως διαγράψαντ[6]ς μον τάς προκ€ΐ(μ€νας) της τ€ΐμής άργ{νρίον) 

(δραχμας) ιη λάβωι την καθή[κονσαν) διαγρα[φήν). 
2 7 τοΙς γραμμα{τ€νσι). γραφήτωι τω βασίλικ{ω) γραμμα(τ€ΐ) e/y kπί- 

σκ€{ψιν). (ΐτονς) μβ Καίσαρος Μ€χ{€ΐρ) θ. 

28 άνβγνων. {ΐτους) μβ Καίσαρος Μ€χ{€ΐρ) θ. 

29 ;^τά hand, τώι κω{μο}γρ[αμματ€Ϊ}. ζπισκί{ψάμ€νος) προσανίνζ{γ)κ{ΐ). {^τονς) 

μβ Καίσαρος Μζχ(ύρ) κδ. 

4. 1. λόγο»/. 

* Kerkeura, three branches. 

' Sarapion to Peteuris, comogrammateus of Kerkeura, greeting. A copy is appended 
of the document sent to me by Dioscurides, basilicogrammateus. Go therefore to the 
objects specified as concerning Didymus son of Heracleides, namely a branch of a live 
persea-tree at the Tlioereuni of Osorphnas, and two dry branches of a living persea-tree in 



2o6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

the temple of Harpebekis at the tomb of the sacred animals, and see whether they are dry 
and ought to be appropriated by the privy purse in accordance with the tariff, add the true 
value with a signed declaration and report clearly, making it your aim that nothing be 
concealed or done by favour, knowing that you will be held accountable in any inquiry 
concerning facts that remain unknown. The 42nd year of Caesar, Mecheir 24. 

'Dioscurides to Sarapion, topogrammateus of the middle toparchy, and to Peteuris, 
comogrammateus of Kerkeura, and Dionysius, comogrammateus of Peenno, greeting. A 
copy is appended of the document delivered to us from the person below written in accordance 
with the instructions of Quintus Attius Fronto, controller of the privy purse. In furtherance 
of the object stated go to the branches and acacia-trees indicated and see whether they are 
dry and ought to be appropriated by the privy purse in accordance with the tariff, add the 
true value with a signed declaration and report clearly, making it your aim that nothing be 
concealed or done by favour, knowing that you will be held to account for facts that remain 
unknown. The 42nd year of Caesar, Mecheir 9. 

'For the privy purse. Signed by me, Dioscurides. The 42nd year of Caesar, 
Mecheir 9. 

' To the basilicogrammateus of the Oxyrhynchite noma. Appended is a copy of the 
memorandum presented to me from Didymus son of Heraclides, with the endorsement 
made below it. Go then to the logs therein stated and see if they are dry and have no owner 
and ought to be appropriated by the privy purse in accordance with the tariff, and after 
learning their condition and adding the true value furnish a report, making it your aim 
that nothing be concealed, knowing that you will be held accountable. The 42nd year of 
Caesar, Mecheir 9. 

' To Quintus Attius Fronto from Didymus son of Heraclides. I wish to purchase in 
the Oxyrhynchite nome from the privy purse some dried logs which have no owner and 
ought to be appropriated by the privy purse in accordance with the tariff, namely at the 
village of Kerkeura in the middle toparchy in the Thoereum of Osorphnas a single branch 
of a small persea-tree, dried and worth six drachmae, and in the temple of Harpebekis on 
the tomb of the sacred animals two dried branches of a living persea-tree worth two drachmae, 
and at the village of Peenno in the same toparchy in the temple of Ammon a dried branch 
of a living persea-tree worth two drachmae, and near the same village in the holding of 
Melanthius in the cutting made in the great dyke two fallen acacia-trees worth eight 
drachmae, total value 18 drachmae, and I will give no trouble with regard to . . . nor to 
anything else at all, if it seems good to you to give instructions to the secretaries that on 
my paying as the price the aforesaid 18 drachmae of silver I may receive the proper 
authorization. 

' To the secretaries. Let a letter be written to the basilicogrammateus for an in- 
spection. The 42 nd year of Caesar, Mecheir 9. 

' Read by me. The 42nd year of Caesar, Mecheir 9. 

' To the comogrammateus. Inspect and report. The 42nd year of Caesar, Mecheir 24.' 

I. The number of κΚά^οι in this marginal note is three because only those at Kerkeura 
are counted. A parallel document was no doubt sent to the comogrammateus of Peenno, 
the other village concerned (1. 22). 

3. ζωφυτο{{)σηί) : cf. 1. 4 and C. P. Herm. 7. ii. 17 μυξίη ζωφντοΰντα, 28 nff{a€']pv 
ζωφντ^οϋσαν, P. Brit. MuS. 2 1 4. 1 3 άκανθίας 8vo ζωφντονσας. 

For the Uphv Άρπΐβηκιος (Harpebekis = Horus the hawk) cf. the ίβρακύα mentioned in 
P. Tebt. 5. 70. Osorphnas, in whom a deified animal is probably to be recognized (cf. 
Wilcken, Grundziige, pp. 105-6), is apparently new. 
. 4. Ί^ρωνζωων: cf. e.g. P. Tebt. 5. 78. 



1188. OFFICIAL 



207 



γνώμονα : the γνωμών of the 'idios Xoyos is mentioned in the edict of Ti. lulius Alexander, 
C.I.G. 4957 = Dittenberger, Or. Gr. Inscr. 669. 44; cf. P. Tebt. 287. 5 note, B. G. U. 
II 18. 45, Wilcken, Grtmdzuge, p. 210. 

5. For πρόί χά{ριν) cf. P. Amh. 68. 10 ; the lacuna at the beginning of that line 
should be filled on the analogy of the present passage στοχασάμ^νοι τοί μφΐν άγνοηθηναι μη8]€ 
προς χάριν κτλ,, preceded by a verb such as npoaaveveyKere or ττροσφωνησατΐ. At the end of 
the line I am unable to read any abbreviation of \oyov ; the suspended η is fairly clear, and 
the preceding letter can well be ζ. 

9• σννΐΚκν{σαντΐς) : cf. P. Par. 64. 29 toU 6e Βιαβάλλουσιν (not 8ιάλαβονσιν\ νμϊν νπο- 
8ΐχ{σθαί αντον rovs άντί8ίκουί τόπωι και κα]^θό^λου αντώι σννίΧκνσθαι μη ττροσεχίτβ. 

ig. As Wilcken remarks, εκ τοΰ 18ίου λόγ{ου) may be restored on this analogy in 721. 3. 
Seppius Rufus, the idiologus there concerned, was no doubt the successor of Fronto. 

25-6. Cf. the conclusion of 835 quoted in the note on 731. 14-15. 

27-8. These lines contain the endorsement of the idiologus. The day of the month 
must apparently be Θ, not e, and if this is correct, Fronto must have been at Oxyrhynchus 
or in the immediate neighbourhood. 

29. The identity of the date with that in 1. 6 indicates that this line emanated from 
the topogrammateus ; the hand, however, is not the same as in 11. 1-6, which were probably 
written by his secretary. 

1189. Letter of a Strategus. 

16.6x13-1 cm. About A. D. 117. 

This letter, of which the conclusion is lost, from the strategus of the 
neighbouring Heracleopolite nome to Apollonius, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite 
nome, relates to a γραφή or schedule of ' property which belonged to the Jews '. 
The large upright handwriting cannot be later than about the beginning of 
the second century, and since an Apollonius is known from 74 and 97 to have 
held the oflfice of strategus in a. d. 116 it is highly probable that the papyrus 
belongs to the period of the great Jewish outbreak which occurred in the previous 
year, and was not ended until after the accession of Hadrian. Confiscations 
would be the natural consequence, and it was doubtless with some of the property 
thus forfeited that the γραφή of the text was concerned. For the papyri referring 
to these disturbances cf Wilcken, Grundziige, pp. 64-5. 

The document was the forty-fourth of a series made up into a roll in the bureau 
of the strategus. Of the one adjoining it on the left the ends of a few lines remain 
mentioning τω κ/9αΓ]ιστω l^!'^στpaτήγ^ύ (?) and στρ^χΎτγγου Αητο7Γο[λιτου, and a detached 
fragment from the commencement of another letter from Aquilius Polion most 
likely belongs to this. 

2nd hand ^Ακύ\ιο^ Πωλίων στρατηγό? 
Ηρακλ€οπολίτου Άττολλωνίω 



2o8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

στρατηγωί 'Οξυρνγ)(^ζίτ[ο]υ 
5 τωι φιλτάτωι ^aipeiv. 
ίπιστολας Svo ας eypayjra 
ην μ\ν σοι ην Se ^αβίίνω 
στρατηγϋύ Κννοπολίίτον 
nepl γραφή? των τοις [Ί]ον8αί 
ΙΟ ois ύπαρξάντων κ[αΙ αντην 
την γραφην ev ποιήσεις 
κομίσάμ€νο9 και την 
μ\ν σο\ ικνονμύνην κατα- 
σχων την Se eh τον Κννο- 
15 τΓολίίτην 8ια7Γ€μψάμ€- 
[νο9 



On the verso 



ΆποΧλωνίωι στρα{τηγω) Όξνρνγχ[€ίτον. 



'Να 44- 

' Aquilius Polion, strategus of the Heracleopolite nome, to his dearest Apollonius, 
strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, greeting. Kindly receive two letters which I have 
written, one to you and one to Sabinus, strategus of the Cynopolite nome, about a list of 
property which belonged to the Jews, with the list itself, and keep the letter coming to you 
and forward the other to the Cynopolite nome . . . (Addressed) To Apollonius, strategus of 
the Oxyrhynchite nome.' 

1190. Letter of a Strategus. 

26.7 XI4-5 cm. A.D. 347. 

A letter from the strategus to two praepositi of a pagus informing them that 
the commander-in-chief had ordered the recruits to proceed to Babylon and 
directing the praepositi to assist in carrying out the order. It was intended to 
add a list of the recruits, but this was not completed. Cf. 1022, 1103. 

Φλαονιο[9 στρ]ατηγος Όξνρυγχ{ίτον) 

Φλαονίω Π[ και] Ανρηλίω Θβωνι 

πραηΓ{οσίτοι?) e πά[γον άδ€λ]φοΪ9 yaipeiv. 
■η ίξονσία του [κυρίου μου] του διασημότατου 
5 δουκοί Φλαουίο[υ ]τίμου προσίταξίν 



1190. OFFICIAL 209 

Toiis 7ip(uva\^ ά7Γοσταλ]^ι/αί e/s ΤΎ]ν Βαβυλώνα. 
σπονδάσατ[€ οίυν, ά]δζλφοί, τους δημο- 
σίους των e^[ ] ίπαγομβνους 

τους αίροΰν[τα9 έκαστου τί]ρωνας ω? 
ΙΟ έξης δ[ηλοΰταί καταστ]ήσαί enl τη? 
7ΓΟλ[6ωΓ και έτοιμάσ]ασθαι [τ]ην τ[ο]ύτων 
ά7Γθ[στολήν, οττω? μηδίν ΐμττοδων] ίσται. 

and hand [ ^p]/?[<^o'^]?f <^^ [f^1xoy"«'j 

άδΐλφζ. 
15 ύπατξίας Ούολκακω[υ * Ρουφίν]ου του λαμπρότατου ίπάρ)([ο]υ 

του ΐ€ροϋ πραιτωρίου και Φλ{αουίου) Εύσζβίου του λαμ(προτάτου) 
κόμιτο? ΤΙαϋνι κη. 
3rd hand f ί'σ-ί Si' 

Χαραπίων [ο?] Χαιρήμονο? 
20 τους δημοσίους μ€τ^ των τιρώ{νων) . . . 

' Flavius . . ., strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, to his brothers Flavius Ρ . . . and 
Aurelius Theon, praepositi of the fifth pagus, greeting. His highness my lord the most 
honourable dux Flavius . . . timus has ordered the recruits to be dispatched to Babylon. 
Take care therefore, my brothers, that the officials of the . . . produce the recruits for which 
they are severally responsible as hereinafter declared and assemble them at the city and 
prepare for their dispatch, in order that there may be no hindrance. I pray for your health, 
brother.' Date. 

I. στρ]ατηγόί: cf. 1057. 2, note; Wilcken, Grundzuge, p. 77. 

3. For αδίλ]φοίί cf. 11. 7 and 14. A vestige above the line suits the top of a φ, and 
Toti φίλτάτοις is too long, even if πάγου were abbreviated. 

7. The supplement is rather short as compared with those in the adjacent lines. 

8. Perhaps (ξ[ηί, as in 1. to. 

10-12. The restoration suggested is of course very uncertain. An alternative in 

11. II— 12 would be e.g. np6s τ6 δνν\ασθαί [τ\ην τ[ο]υ7•ωΐ' άπο^στολην (or άπο\Ρημίαν) γινεσθαι, only 

then it becomes difficult to complete the sentence satisfactorily, unless this be supposed to 
have extended into another line which was begun further to the right than those preceding ; 
cf. 1. 17. καταστ]ησαι in 1. I ο is somewhat long for the lacuna. 

13-14. The signatory forgot that he was addressing two persons. 

20. This line appears to lack sense. It is not certain that the word τφώνωρ was 
abbreviated at the fourth letter, but the remains are not easily reconciled with τιρωνων or 
τφωνω(ν). There is a wide margin (5^ cm.) below the line. 



2IO THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

1191. Official Correspondence. 

Breadth 12-8 cm. a. d. 280. 

This document consists of two parts. Lines i-io are a copy of a letter sent 
by Aurelius Ammonius to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome conveying to 
him an order of the praefect Hadrianius Salhistius that all acts emanating 
from the senate with regard to the appointment of various local administrators 
(em^eXTjrat) should bear the signature of the secretary {aKpeijSas). Appended to 
this is a letter from the strategus to the secretaiy directing his attention to the 
foregoing document, with a repetition of its provisions. 

Hadrianius Sallustius is a new name to be added to the list of praefects. 
Aurelius Ammonius, who is given the title κράηστο^ and was perhaps epistrategus, 
is also unknown. 

AvpYjXlos Αμμώ\ν'\ιο^ στρατηγώ 'Ο^υρυγχ^ίτο[ν 

[χ]αίρξίρ. άκο[λο]ύθω9 TOis ΚξΧ^υσθύσι ύπο τον 
[μ]€γ€θον9 τον κνρί[ο]ν μον τον Βιασημοτάτον ήγζ- 
μόνο^ Α8ριανίον ΧαΧΧονστίον π€ρΙ τη? των 
5 ίπιμ^λητώρ γζίροτονία^ k(f) ίκάστον των 
7Γ€ρΙ αντων ίπιστζλλομίνων νπογραφην ev- 
[8]οκήσ€ως τον σκρύβον λαμβάνειν μη πα- 
[ρ]αλίμ7Γαναι, ακολούθως τοις πίρΐ τούτον κΐλΐνσ- 
θξΐσι. ίρρώσθαί ae πολλοίς \ρ6νοις ^νγομαι. 

ΙΟ (βτονς) <7 Άθνρ ία. 

Αυρήλιος 'Ολύμπιος γ^νόμ^νος νπομνημα- 

τ\θΎρά\φος σ[τ/3ατί7γδ]? ^0]^vpvy)(iTOV 

[ σκρξίβα ^αίρξίν.] 

[ης ίλάβομ^ν ίπ]ι[στο]λης [πάρα Ανρηλίον Άμμω-] 

15 *'4o]y "^^^ κρατίστον πβρϊ της των €πιμ(λη- 
των )(€ΐροτονίας κατά, κύλ^νσιν τον μ^γί- 
θονς τον κνρίον τον διασημότατου ήγζμόνος 
Αδριανιον H αλλονστίο[ν] ίφ' έκάστον των π€- 
ρι αντων ζπιστ€λλομίνων ύπο της κρα(τίστης) βονλ[ής) 

2θ [ν]πογραφην ζύδοκήσβώς σον λαμβάνειν μη πα- 
[ρ]αλιμπάνιν τη[ν] στρατηγίαν, ως ^κέλ^ύσθη, 
[a\vTLypa(f>ov ΐπιστύλλ^ταί σοι, ΐν €ίδfjς και το 



1191. OFFICIAL 211 

[κγ\ΐνσθ\ν €v φροντίΒι έχ^ί. (and hand) {e/)} ΐρρωσθαί 

σ€ ξνχ^ομ{αί). 
(€Τθυή ς• τον [κυρίου ημών Μά]ρκου Αυρηλίου 
[Π]ρ6βον ^[ίβαστοΰ ] 



3rd hand [• •]λ( ) συμφο[ 



Ι. οξ^ρνγχιτο[ Pap. 7. 1. πα[ρ\α\Ίμιταν(, 

' Aurelius Ammonius to the strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, greeting. In 
accordance with the orders of his highness my lord the most honourable praefect Hadrianius 
Sallustius concerning the election of administrators, on every occasion when instructions are 
issued concerning them do not neglect to take the subscription signifying concurrence of 
the secretary, in accordance with the orders concerning this. I pray for your lasting 
health. The sixth year, Hathur 11. 

' Aurelius Olympius, ex-hypomnematographus, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome, 
to . . ., secretary, greeting. A copy is sent to you of the letter which we have received 
from his excellency Aurelius Ammonius concerning the election of administrators in 
accordance with the order of his highness my lord the most honourable praefect Hadrianius 
Sallustius, directing the office of the strategus, on every occasion when instructions are 
issued by the most high senate concerning the administrators, not to neglect to take your 
subscription signifying concurrence, as ordered, so that you may be informed and 
keep the order in view. I pray for your health. The sixth year of our lord Marcus 
Aurelius Probus Augustus . . .' 

6. emartWo μίνων : i.e. by the βουλή, as explained in 1. 19. 

7. A σκρΐίβαε appears in connexion with the βουλή in 59. 9. Cf. P. Leipzig 40. 
ii. 12, &c. 

1 2. A break occurs below this line, but the gap is evidently slight. 



1192. Order for Payment. 

7-5 X ι6•8 cm. a.d. 280. 

An order from a financial secretary to a local agent for a payment of lentils 
to two collectors of annona. The payment was probably due to the collectors as 
part of their remuneration ; cf. the note on 1. 4. The writing in this and the 
following papyrus is across the fibres of the recto. 

Χαιρήμων γρα{μματζύ9) δημοσίων λόγων 
Ισίδώρω προνοητί] Επισήμου χ^αίρ€ΐ[ν.] 
μίτρησον Άπολλωνίω και Έρμίίνω άτταιτη- 
ταΓρ άννώνη^ ητάρτης εξαμήνου όν6μ{ατοί) 

Ρ 2 



212 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

5 Άμμωνίωνος φακής μίτρω Se- 

κάτω άρτάβας e^ ήμισυ, yiivovTaC) (άρτάβαι.) <rZ., 
λαμβάνων γράμματα. ^ρρωσθαί σ\β\ ζνχομ{αι). 
(ιίτονς) <7 του κυρίου ημών Πρόβου Χφαστοϋ 
Χ[οίακ'\ y. 

4. α of τέταρτης corr. from p. 

'Chaeremon, secretary for the public records, to Isidorus, agent at Episemou, 
greeting. Measure out to Apollonius and Herminus, collectors of annona, for the fourth 
period of six months on behalf of Ammonion six and a half artabae of lentils by the tenth 
measure, total 6^ art., and take a receipt. I pray for your health. The sixth year of our 
lord Probus Augustus, Choiak 3.' 

2. For προΐΌ»;τ5 cf. e. g. 1134. 8, 1147. 17, and Gelzer, Byzant. Verw. p. 87. The 
village Επίσημου is mentioned in 136. i6, 1031. 8. 

4. The mention of the τίτάρτη ΐξάμηνοί in conjunction with the fact that the order was 
issued by the γραμματεύς 8ημοσίων λόγων indicates that the payment was made to the collectors 
personally in consideration of their services. In that case Ammonion would be another 
official. 

5. φακής: for the fern, form cf. B. G. U. 14. iv. 24, 977. 2, P. Flor. 171. 6. 
9. χ[οίακ is more probable than Μ€]χ[(ίρ. 



1193. Order from a Speculator. 

Height 7 cm. Fourth century. 

An order addressed to a village police-officer to supply a donkey and 
a guard. 

TI{apa) του σπζκου\\άτορος\ 
[άρ])(€0[ό5α)] κώμης Τααμττβμου. [αυτής] ώρας δζ^άμ^νός 
μου τα γράμματα ονον eVa πα[ράσχ^ου] μ€τά καΐ ivos φύλακος 
τω άποσταλίντι φρ(ρ)υρω. (and hand) σ^σημίωμαι. [ ] 

' From the speculator to the chief of police of the village of Taampemou. Immediately 
on receiving my letter supply one donkey together with one guard to the sentinel whom 
I have sent. Signed by me.' 

I. For σπ(κονλ[άτορος\ {speculatoris) cf. 1214. 2, 1223. 21, P. Flor. 71. 652, &c. 
2. [αύτη?] ώρας; cf. αυθωρόν, which occurs in another (unpublished) order of this period, 
P. Flor. 155. 2, &c., and ϊξαντής (sc. τψ ώρας). 8ίξάμ€νοι Avould be an easier reading than 
δίξάμΐρος, and perhaps [άρ]χ€φ[ό8ω] is wrong, though it well suits the remains. 



1194. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 213 

{δ) DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS. 
1194. Arrears of Annona. 

15-8 X 28-9 cm. Third cent, (about a. d. 265). 

This papyrus contains a mutilated report of arrears of military supplies 
(annona) which had been ordered for the use of troops accompanying the praefect 
Claudius Firmus but had not been fully delivered. 

The chief point of interest here is the identity of the praefect. A [C]l(audius) 
Valerius Firmus was in office in A. D. 246-7, but his praenomen is only known 
from 720. τ, and even if it is there rightly restored, which is not quite certain 
([Iu]l(ius) is another possibility), usage requires that, where brevity was desired, 
the first and not the second of the two prior names should be omitted. Moreover, 
that usage is followed in the case of this particular man in P. Amh. 72. 10 and 
81. 5, as well as in an unpublished Oxyrhynchus text, where he is called simply 
Valerius Firmus. An identification with the praefect of A. D. 346-7 is therefore 
unsatisfactory, and I prefer to suppose that Claudius Firmus was the praefect 
mentioned by Vopiscus, Firmus, 3 • • • plerique Graeconim alteram tradwit, 
igfiari eo ipso tempore tres fuisse Firmos^ quorum unus praefectus Aegypti, alter 
dux limitis Africani idemqtie proconsule, tertius iste Zenobiae amicus ac socius. 
' Eo ipso tempore ' means the period of the Palmyrene war in the reign of 
Aurelian ; an unpublished Berlin papyrus (P. 1463), the knowledge of which 
I owe to Wilcken's kindness, fortunately fixes the date of Firmus' tenure more 
precisely. The document, a fragmentary petition, is dated in the twelfth year of 
Gallienus (a.D. 264-5), and in 1. 5 a reference occurs to τω λαμττροτάτω η]γζμόνί 
Κλαυδιω Φίρ[μ(ύ]. Our praefect is accordingly to be placed between Aurelius 
Theodotus (a.D. 262: P. Strassb. 5) and Juvenius Genialis (A.D. 266-7). Whether 
he was after all, in spite of Vopiscus, the same person as the alleged usurper, as main- 
tained by P. Meyer {Hermes xxxiii. pp. 268 sqq.) and Homo {Aurelien, p. 113, n. 2), 
is a further question which need not here be considered. It is curious, however, 
that in the inscription upon which the former relied (N^routsos, Inscr. dAlexaiidrie, 
48) the name coincides with that of the present document. The text is . . . (an 
erased name) "Σζβαστου Έπείφι κ, km Κλαυδίου Φίρμον λαμπρότατου ίττανορθωτοΰ. 
Meyer took the word (ττανορθωτοΰ to refer to the role of Firmus as deliverer from 
Roman rule. But as against this Stein has observed (Pauly-Wissowa, Real-Enc. 
iii. 2720; cf. Cantarelli, La Serie dei Prefetti, p. 75) that the title λαμπρότατοί 
ΐττανορθωτψ corresponds to clarissimus corrector^ and points rather to a period 



214 Τ-//^ OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

subsequent to the reforms of Diocletian. A mere coincidence of names is not 
sufficient to overcome that argument. 

The troops had apparently gone in a southerly direction (1. 4 ανζλθόντων, 
1. ΙΟ avohov ; but cf. P. Leipzig 6'^. 7 ανιοΰσιυ στρατιώται^ ets ΥΙ^ντάττολιν — from 
Coptos), and Wilcken makes the plausible suggestion that the Blemyes were 
giving trouble. It may be noted in this connexion that the usurper Firmus is 
stated to have been in league with that people (Vopiscus, Firmus, 3 idem et cum 
Blemyis societatem maximam tenuit) ; but the case for the identification of the 
pracfect and the usurper is hardly to be strengthened by this consideration. 

Col. i. 
Όξνρυγχξίτον' 

προ? τα ζπιζητηθίντα ώστε μ€τα8ο- 
θηναι τα Χοίπαζόμ^να kv ίπιμξληταΐί 
άννώνης των άν^Κβόντων αμα τω 
5 λαμπροτάτω ήγ^μόνι Κλαυδίω Φίρ- 
μω στρατιωτών τα γνωσθίντα νπο- 
δύκνυταί, nepi ων της άτΓαιτήσβως, 
€ί S6^€i€v, δύναται ίπισταλήναι τω στρα- 
τη•γ\^ τ]α δέοντα. ίστι δζ• 

ΙΟ άρτου ί[π€βλ]ήθησαν νπ\ρ ανόδου ήμ€- 

[ρων δ [άρτάβαή] ^λ<Γ, 

[αφ' ων δίζδόθησαν δια] των €π[ί- 
[μζλητων (άρτάβαι) 



Col. ϋ. 
οίνου (πζβληθησαν [ 
15 Τ09 ξ{4σται) Ί(τα)λ(ικοι ?) δ ήμζ[ρών 

Si TTOut ξ{ίστας) Ί{τα)\{ικούς) ρττ[ 

αφ' S>v δΐ€δ6θησ[αν δια των ίπιμξλψ 
των ^{ίσται) [ κ 
λοιπ{οι) ξ(ίσται) ρν [ 
2θ U7r[e]/) S>v . . . . [ 

ομοίων λο[ 
τα €κ . [ 



1194. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 215 

€κ (βραχμων) κ [ 

25 ήμερων γ [ 

άνβ ων [ Ήρα- 

κλζίδον [ 
βοίον [ 

Γη the left-hand margin of Col. i, at right angles 

]y προσδοκά kvTo^ [ 
30 ] . [.jofcra τω[. .]v€i . [ 

On the verso, along the edge opposite the left margin of Col. i 

] πίμιτΐσθαίί] 

6. νπο Pap. 10. vnep Pap.; so in 1. 20. 15. δ Pap, ; so I. 25 y. 28. βοϊου 

Pap. 

Lines 1-13. 'Oxyrhynchite nome : in answer to the requisition for a report of the 
arrears devolving upon the superintendents of the annona on account of the soldiers who 
have gone up with the most illustrious praefect Claudius Firmus, the amounts ascertained 
are declared below, and the proper measures for their collection can, if it be approved, be 
communicated to the strategus. The amounts are as folloAvs : 

Bread, imposed for a journey of four days, 136 artabae ; of which there were 
distributed through the superintendents . . . artabae ; remainder . . .' 

3-4. For the ίπιμΐληταί άννώνης at this period cf 1115, Wilcken, Grundzuge, pp. 361-2. 
The annona of the present text was no doubt a special levy occasioned by the passage of 
the troops. 

11. I prefer δ (cf. 1. 15) to y (cf. 1. 25) because 136 is divisible by 4. 

12. For the supplement cf 1. 17. The διάδοσίΓ here appears as carried out directly by 
the eVt/tiXj^rat, and not through intermediary hiahorai; cf 43 recto, iv. 8-9, 15. But hiahihovai 
is not always strictly used ; cf. P. Leipzig 58. 9-14 and note ad loc. 

15. *ΐ(τα)λ(«οί) : the abbreviation here and in 1. 16 is tXX, with a diagonal stroke after 
the second λ. Of this, 'ϊλλ{νρικοί) would be the natural expansion, but there seems to 
be no other authority for ξίσται Ιλλυρικοί, whereas Ιταλικοί is a common epithet of the 
ξίστης and λίτρα. Wilcken suggests that the compendium is a misrepresentation of l^, the 
doubled λ indicating the plural, after the Latin method. 

23. The ie(m)s was apparently valued at 20 drachmae. 

28. /3o(f)tou : SC. Kpf (OS. 



2i6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



1195. Promise of Attendance in Court. 

2ΐ•ι X 14 cm. A. D. 135. 

A declaration on oath to appear on the following day before a judge 
delegated by the praefect to try a case, the nature of which is not stated. The 
person makjng the declaration was an inhabitant of Hermopolis ; his opponent, 
whose patronymics only are given, was presumably an Oxyrhynchite. Cf. 260, 
B. G. U. 891, P. Leipzig 52, 53, Hamburg 4, Wenger, Rechtshist. Papyrusstudien, 
pp. 61 sqq., Gradenwitz, ArcJiiv ii. pp. 573 sqq. 

ΑττοΚ\(ύνί(ύί κρίτήι SodeuTL ύπο Πζτρωνίον 
Μαμζρτύνου του κρατίστου ήγξμόρο?. 
Έρμα[ΐο]9 ό και Άνουβίων Έρμαιου των άπο 
Έρμ[ο'\ϋ ττόλζως τη9 μ€γάλη9 ομνύω 
5 Αντ[ο]κράτορα Καίσαρα Τραιανον ΆΒριανον 
^ββαστον ίρζΐν ίπι σου αΰριον ήτις ίσ- 
τίν eiKas του βν^στωτος μην[ο]9 [M]e- 
χ^Ιφ] ίκβιβάζων τα ξνξστώτ[α, μοί 7r]poy 

Έρμ\αγον Απολλωνίδου του [ . ]νο9, 

το ή €ΐΌχοί €ίην τώι δρκωί. (ero^y) €νακ[αιδ€κ]άτου 
Αυτοκράτορας Καίσαρος Τραϊανού Αδριανού 
Χφαστοΰ Μ^γύρ kvvaKa\C\8iKaTri. 

8. ζ οί ΐκβίβαζων corr. from σ. 1 2. Second ν of ei'mKa[i]S€icarj; added above the line. 

' To Apollonius, the judge appointed by his highness the praefect Petronius Mamertinus. 
I, Hermaeus also called Anubion, son of Hermaeus, inhabitant of Hermopolis Magna, 
swear by the Emperor Caesar Trajanus Hadrianus Augustus that I will speak before you 
to-morrow, being the twentieth day of the present month Mecheir, in explanation of my case 
against Hermaeus son of Apollonides son of ... ; otherwise let me be liable to the 
consequences of the oath.' Date. 

I. If the date in 1. 10 is rightly read, this papyrus was written two days after B. G. U, 
19, which has hitherto provided the latest point (11 Feb. a. d. 135) for the praefecture 
of Petronius Mamertinus. 

8. For (κβιβάζων cf e.g. 260. 15, P. Hamburg 4. 10, 

9. The grandfather's name was possibly Άνουβίων, but the traces of letters are hardly 
identifiable. 

10. For (νακ[αώ€κ]άτον, which suits the remains, cf 1. 12, where the word was originally 
so spelled, though a u has apparently been added above the line. 



1196. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 217 

1196. Declaration of a Tax-collector. 

13-7 X 9-8 cm. A. D. 211-12. 

This declaration upon oath by a person nominated to serve as a collector of 
corn-dues is a parallel text to 81, and fortunately in better preservation, though 
it is itself not quite complete. Cf. also 82. 

Ανουβίωνι στρατηγώ Όξνρυγχξί(τον). 
Πτολλάς Ισίωνο^ μητρός Χτ^φανοϋ- 
TOS άπ Όξυρύγγων πόλεω? daSodus 
άμα άλλοί? νπο τον νυνί τη^ αυτής ττόλβ- 
5 ioy άμψοδογραμματζωί e/y πρακτορξί- 

αν σατίκων μητροπολιτικών λημ- 
μάτων γ€νήματο9 τον ίν^στωτος 
κ (ζτονς) άπηλιώτον τοπαργίας Πακίρ- 
κη τόπων ομνύω την τον κνρίον 

ϊο Λντοκράτορο9 Μάρκον Αυρηλίου 

^ζονηρον Άντωνίνον Ενσ€βον9 
Χφαστον τνχην άντιλήμψαισθαι 
τω προσηκοντι -χ^ρόνω της δηλον- 
μύνης χρξίας και ταντην e/creXe- 

15 ο-ί^ ίμψανης ων οπόταν επιζη- 

τηθώ νπαντών τοις γζίνομίνοις 
μηνιαίοις ζ'ις το ίμ μηδξνι μ€μ- 
[φθήναι 

On the verso 

χι{ρογραφία) Πτολλατ{ος) Ίσίωνος πράκ{τορος) σι{τικων) Πακίρκη, 
2θ γνωστ{ηρ) 'Αμμώ(νως) Χαραπατος τον ...[... ο]ι» €ξ{ηγητβνσας). [ 

2. iVtwrof Pap. 4• TToXi Pap. 12. \. άνηλημψ€σθαι. 

'Το Anubion, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome. I, Ptollas son of Ision and 
Stephanous, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, having been presented along with others by the 
amphodogrammateus of the same city now in office for the collection of corn-receipts at 
the metropolis from the produce of the current 20th year in the district of Pakerke in the 
eastern toparchy, do swear by the fortune of the lord Emperor Marcus Aurelius Severus 



2i8 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Antoninus Pius Augustus that I will take up at the proper time the said office and will dis- 
charge it, appearing whenever I may be required and presenting myself at the regular 
monthly statements, so as to incur blame in no respect . . .' Endorsement on the verso. 

5. This analogy makes it certain that τον άμφο8ογραμματ€ως is to be restored in 81. 7, 
and Mr. Bell informs me that he can read τ[ο]ί) άμφοΒογραμματεως ; cf. 1119. 6, Β. G. U. 
1062. 9-10. 

8. k: or perhaps κα is meant. 

12-14. Cf. e.g. 1187. 17-20, P. Flor. 2. i. 9-10, &c., Thead. 50. 12 sqq. 

16—17. Cf• B. G. U. 1062, 16—17 'ία* ίιπακοΰσαι κα& \(κα\σ\τ\ρν μηνια?^^ τω [rjou νομον 

στρατηγώ προς [τάί] διαγραφά[ϋ]. Examples of such monthly reports are frequent, e. g. 
P. Tebt. 339. The termination of γίΐνομίνοις could be read as -at?, and in rois too the ο is 
not quite clear ; the masculine however (sc. Xoyots) is more likely. 

17. The text probably proceeded η €νοχος ΐΧην τω ορκω. παρίσχον δε (μαυτον γνωστηρα 

Άμμώνιον; cf. 1. 20 and 82. 7-1 ο• 

20. γνωστ{ηρ) : cf. 496. 16, note, 97β, Ρ. Amh. 139• 23, 1 4°• 5» ^-G. U. 1032. 11. 

1197. Declaration of a Shipper. 

23*2 X ΙΟ•2 cm. A. D. 211. 

A declaration on oath addressed to the strategus by a boat-owner promising 
to supply a boat for the transport of corn. That the supply of vessels for the 
transport-service, on which cf. Wilcken, Grundziige, i. pp. 378-9, Rostowzew, 
Archiv iii. pp. 220 sqq., was not always adequate is shown by C. P. Herm. 6. 

^αραπίωνι τω καΐ Φανία 

στρατηγ{ω) Όξυρυγχ^ίτον. 

Τίθοή? ϋαραπίωνο? άπο Φα- 

κονσων μητρ[ο]ς TlroKi^as Sie- 
5 ραματΐίτης rfjs αυτής Φα- 

κουσων ομνύω την ^€ονήρον 

και Άντωνίνον των κυρίων 

Χΐβαστων τύγτ^ν παρασ- 

τήσβιν το ϋττάργρν μοι ττλοΓ- 
ιο ον κύδαρον αγωγής 

(άρταβων) ρν ττρος την διαιρασιν 

του δημοσίου πνροΰ 

οπόταν τα e^ αποστόλων 

πλοία παραγβνηται, 
16 6ί9 το ev μηδίνι μ€μ- 

φθήναι. ή \€ΐρογραψία 



1197. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 219 

κυρία. [. . .]οχ . . 8\ ναύ- 

τον h[. . .] . . [.] ^apa- 

ττίωνα [..]... Of άττδ 
20 Φακουσ\ω\ν. 

{€Tov9) ίθ [Αύτο]κρατ6ρω[ν Καισάρων 

Λονκ[ί]ου ^[€]πτιμ(ου Ιΐ€ονήρ[ου 

Ενσ€βο[ν9] IlepTtvaKos 

Αραβικού [Α]8[ι.]αβηρικον ΠαρθίΚο[ν 
2 5 Μεγίστου καΐ Μάρκ[ο]υ Αυρηλίου 

Άντωι/ίνου Ε[ύσ€βο]ΰ9 Χφαστων 

Μζ[σ\ορη . . (2nd hand) T[']T9V^ Χ^ραπί- 

ων\ο^\ ωμο\σ\α τον ορκον ώ? πρ- 

6κ[ιτ]αί. Χαραπίω[ν 

3© €y[pay^a ύπ\ρ αύτοΰ μη eiSo- 

TOS [γράμματα. 



'27. 1. Τ[ι]θοψ. 

* Το Sarapion also called Phanias, strategus of the Oxyrhynchite nome. I, Tithoes son 
of Sarapion and Ptolema, of Phacusae, com-lader (?) of the said Phacusae, swear by the 
fortune of Severus and Antoninus the lords Augusti that I will provide the small boat 
belonging to me of 150 artabas' burden for the lading (?) of the government corn when- 
ever the boats collected in accordance with the orders of lading arrive, so as to incur blame 
in no respect. This bond is valid. And . . . sailor Sarapion son of ... of Phacusae.' Date, 
and signature of Tithoes written for him by Sarapion. 

2. Όξυρνγχίτου, if that is the word meant, is very cursively written. It is not clear 
that στρατηγώ was abbreviated. 

4. δι^ραματίτη;:, a person who deals with δκράματα, is apparently a new word. For 
Bif'paais, which OCCUrS in 1. 11, cf. P. Tebt. 328. 3-4 κληρωθΛί . . . ds δύρασιν δημοσίου πνροΰ ; 
διίραμα is ηο doubt either to be read or restored in P. Thead. 26. 14 (a receipt issued by 
δΐκάττρωτοι ; cf. 27. 1 9) τα ναυλα των διαιρ(α)μάτων. δ^ραμα could mean sifted com prepared 
for embarkation, but 'sifting' seems a not very apposite sense for δΐ€ρασΐ5 in 1. 11, where 
' lading ' would be more suitable to the context. Perhaps the word merely implies pouring 
the corn into the hold of the vessel. In Plutarch, Non posse suaviter vivi 4 (p. 1088 e) 
δύραμα signifies a strainer, but that meaning will clearly not fit P. Thead. 26 and 27. 

lo. κνδαρος or κνδαρον is known fi-om the lexicographers, who describe it as πλοίου or 
vew €ΐδορ, πλοιαρίου. a-y(<oy^s) ΟΓ αγω(γ^5) is more probably to be read in P. Amh. 138. 5 
than ayolvTos). 

13. Cf. p. Amh. 138. 10, where Mitteis is doubtless right in reading \έ\ξ αποστόλου 
{Chrestomathie, p. 391), Brit. Mus. 256. 9-10 άκο\οΰθ(α$ τ<ρ [i8 lettersjou αποσταλώ, 



220 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



C. P. Herm. 6. 11-12 as restored by Wilcken, Chrestomathie, p. 522 i-n^a o]i σο\ ΐπίτροπο\ι 

Tovs καλοΐυμίνονς αποστόλους [13 letters δι'] S)v KeXeveiv α^ντο'^ς Was [την^ του σίίτον ε//[/3]ο[λήΐ' 

ποιβΐσγβ^αι, Mitteis has aptly cited Ι)ψ• xlix. 6. ι litteras dimissorias sive aposiolos. In 
522 \oyos αποστόλου Ύρια8ΐλφου, &c., a somewhat different sense is required. 

17-20. The purport of this additional sentence was broadly to fix the identity of the 
ναύτηί. In 1. i8 ίν[ . . . is not improbably a verb, but whether Sarapion is the object or the 
subject is uncertain. The word preceding δε in 1. 17 is apparently not όνομα, [διάδ^οχον δε 
ναυτου έν^ίστ^^σα would be a possible reading, but is not at all convincing. 



1198. Notification of Death. 
26-2 X 7-2 cm. 



A. D. 150. 



A notice addressed to the comogrammateus by an inhabitant of the Oxyrhyn- 
chite village Teis (of. 1200. 14) of the death of his father and his paternal uncle ; 
cf. ^. g. 79, 262, 1030. The present document is peculiar in mentioning that these 
deaths, which had occurred in the previous year, had been too late to be included 
in the periodical return of the comogrammateus relating to that year ; and the 
notice was delayed till the last day of Tubi. In P. Brit. Mus. a8i a decease is 
similarly reported the year after it had taken place, but there is no analogous 
explanatory statement. 



^αραπάτι κωμογρα{μματζΐ) 
πάρα Άντ€Ϊτο9 'Αμμωνίου 
του 'AvTeiTOS μητρο? Tane- 
ηΐτος των άττδ κωμής Trje- 
5 coy. ό πατήρ μου "Άμμωνα^ 
'AvTehos του Ήρακλήου 
μητρο9 Τανξτββως και δ 
τούτου δμογνήσιος aSeX- 
0oy Άντ€Ϊς ύπζρ€τ€Ϊ9 
ΙΟ άτ^γνοί άναγραφόμζ- 
νοί e/y την αυτήν Τήαν 
€τ€\€ύτησαν τωι 8ί€λθ6ν- 
τι δωδ€κάτω eVi Αντωνζίνου 
Καίσαρος του κυρίου //era κα- 
ι 5 ταχωρισμον λόγων, διο 
άξιώ τούτους άναγραα- 
φήναί τ^ των τ^τίλ^υ- 
τηκότων τάξίΐ Sia των 



ύπο σου καταχωριζομύ- 

2 ο νων δημοσίων λόγων, 
και ομνύω Αυτοκράτορα 
Καίσαρα Τίτον Αϊλιον 
Αδριανον 'Αντοον€Ϊνον 
ϋββαστον Εύσββή άλίθή 

25 eivai [τα γ]ζγ[ρ]αμμζνα κα[ΐ\ 
μηθίν δΐξψξΰσθαΐ) ή eVe- 
^oy €Ϊην τω ορκω. eVoyy 
τρισκαιδίκάτου Αυτοκράτορας 
Καίσαρα Τίτου Αίλίου 

3θ Αδριανού Αντωνβίνου 

Χφαστοϋ Εύσββοΰς Τΰβι λ. 
2nd hand Αντίΐς Αμμωνίου ^πιδ^δω- 
κα και 6μώμ€κα τον ορκον. 
Θ ίων Αμμωνίου €γραψα ύπ€ρ 

35 αύτοΰ μή ζ'ιδότος γράμματα. 



1198. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 221 

16. vs oi TovTQVi corr. from v. 21. Final α οι αυτοκράτορα corr. from ο (?). 24. 1. άΚηθη. 

26. 1. ΐνοχος. 29. 1. Καίσαρος. υ οί τιτον and αίλιου COrr. from ΐ'. 

' Το Sarapas, comogrammateus, from Anteis son of Ammonius son of Anteis, his 
mother being Tapeeis, of the village of Teis. My father Ammonas son of Anteis son 
of Heracleus, his mother being Tanetbeus, and his full brother Anteis, who were past 
age, had no trade, and were registered in the said village of Teis, died in the past 
twelfth year of Antoninus Caesar the lord after the presentation of the accounts. I 
therefore request that they be registered in the list of dead persons through the public 
accounts presented by you, and I swear by the Emperor Caesar Titus Aelius Hadrianus 
Antoninus Augustus Pius that the above declaration is true and that I have made no false 
statement, otherwise let me be liable to the consequences of the oath.' Date and signature 
of Anteis written for him by Theon son of Ammonius. 

2. Άμμωρίον I in 1. 5 the name is given as Άμμωνάς. 

g. vnepeTeU: cf. 1030. 8, note, and B. G. U. 1140. 22 ro τών ίξηκοντα (}). 

14-15. Cf. 11. 19-20, p. Brit. MuS. 259. 92 7[€τ'(λ(υτηκότ{(ΐ) i[Si] (eVei) μ1(\τα τον 

καταχ{ωρισμ6ν) τών λογίων), 95, <^^., and β. g. 514. 4, Ρ• Fay. 35• 9, Β- G. υ. ιο62. 17-18. 



1199. Notification of Purchase. 

12-4 χ ιο•5 cm. Third century. 

A notice, addressed to the βίβλιοφύΚακ^ζ ^γκτησ^ων, of the purchase of 
a house, with a request for the proper official recognition of the change of owner- 
ship. The document is not in the form of the usual άττογραφή, but is a νττόμνημα 
or memorandum asking for a τταράθίσις to be made. It is thus akin to P. Tebt. 
318, B. G. U. 243, P. Gen. 44, Class. Phil. 2, Hamb. 16 ; but there is a certain 
distinction. According to the usual view of that group of documents, which all 
come from the Fayum, the reason for the substitution of what may be called 
the TTapa6i(ns-iorm for an α-ηογραφη Avas the fact that the previous owner had not 
made an άττογραφή ; cf. Eger, Ag. Grundbiichwesen, pp. 131 sqq., Mitteis, Grundziige, 
pp. 103 sqq. That explanation will not apply to the present case, since in 
11. 24-5 it is distinctly stated that the vendor had declared her ownership in an 
άττογραφή. Why the Trapa^eais-form was nevertheless adopted by the purchaser 
remains obscure ; the lost conclusion of the papyrus perhaps gave the solution. 



[ ]τορ . [ ] γν[μ(νασιαρ)(ήσαντί) T]fJ9 λα[μ- 

ττροτάτηί Ό^Ιυρνγγίτων) π[6λ(€ω$•) <α]ί τω συν αντω άμψο- 

τίροίς [β]ίβλ{ιοφνλαξι) 
τταρα Αύρηλία9 'Ιουλία? Άρποκρατίίνί Θίωνο? 
5 τον και Άσκληπιάδον ^πικαΧουμίνου Ζωίλον 



222 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

μη{τρο9) Τατρ€ίφιο9 άπο τή9 λαμττροτάτη? Ό^υρνγ- 
γζίτων πόλίω? χ^ρηματιζονσηζς) 8ίκα(ω τβκνων. 
βώνημπ καθ ί8ί6γραφοι/ πράσιν yeyovviav 
τω iv€(rra>{a\Ti ζ (erei) ^Αθύρ β πάρα Αύρηλία^ Θε- 
ιο (ύνί8θ9 θνγατρος Θύωνος τον και Ζωίλον e- 
§ηγητ€νσαντο9 rfjs λαμπρότατης 'AXe^avSpeia^ 
και ώ? €)(ρημά(τιζ€ν) ομοίως χ^ρηματιζουσης 
δίκαίω τέκνων μη[τρος) Πτολύμα? άπο της αυ- 
τής πόλεως την ύπάργουσαν avTrj κΧηρονομι- 
ΐζ κω δικαίω πρότβρον τον δηλονμίνον αύτον πατρός 

Θίωνος τον και Ζωίλον kv τη αύτη πόλη ktr άμψόδου 
Νότου Δρόμου οικίας σύμ βρονησίω ύφ f)u κατάγιο[ν 
και τα ταύτης )(ρηστήρια πάντα ώς ή (ΐ)διό•γραφος 
πράσις π€ρΐ€)(^ι, ης ζκμαρτυρηθβίσης νπ ^μον 
2θ δια τον Ιντανθα μνημονίου τον αύτοΰ ζ (βτονς) μηνΐ 
Άθνρ μοναγον €π' υπογραφή τον άσχ^ολονμ^νον 
ίπιφβρουσα ύμ€Ϊν €πιδωμ€ το υπόμνημα 
προς το την δρούσαν παράθ€[σί]ν γ€ν€σθα[ι, 
κ[α]ι δηλώ την αύτην Θξωδίαν [ά]πογ€γράφθ[αι 

25 το προκ^ίμζνον €[γ]γ€ον . [. .]α . [ 

[κλ]ηρονο[μ 



4• 1. Άρποκρατιαίνηί. ζ. Final ου of ίπικαλονμ€νου and ζωίλον COrr. from ω. 6. μη* 

Pap. ; so in 1. 13• s of τατρ«φιοί added above the line. οξνρνγ* Pap. 7• Final η of 

χρηματίζονση corr. from a. τ(κνω Pap. 8. 1. Ιωνημαι. g. Second σ of (Ρΐστωστι added 
above the line. 15. 1. αυτψ. 17. 1. οΐκίαν . . , προνησίω. ig. f οί (μου corr. from rj, 

20. ου of μνημονίου COrr. from ω. 21. «π COrr. ; 1. ί'φ\ 1. άσχοΧουμίνου. 2 2. 1. £πιδίδωμι, 
24. 1. θίωνίδα. 25- e[y\yfO'' ^^Ρ• ', \. ([γ]γαιον, 

' Το . . ., ex-gymnasiarch of the most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, and his asso- 
ciate, keepers of the archives, from Aurelia Julia Harpocratiaena daughter of Theon 
also called Asclepiades surnamed ZoVlus, her mother being Tatreiphis, of the most illus- 
trious city of Oxyrhynchus, acting in virtue of her children. I have bought in accor- 
dance with an autograph deed of sale made in the present seventh year, Hathur 2, from 
Aurelia Theonis daughter of Theon also called Zoilus, ex-exegetes of the most illus- 
trious city of Alexandria and however he was styled, likewise acting in virtue of her 
children, her mother being Ptolema, of the same city, the house belonging to her by right 
of inheritance and formerly the property of her said father Theon son of Zoilus, situated in 
the same city in the quarter of the South Square with frontage (?) and cellar beneath and all 



1199. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 223 

appurtenances as contained in the autograph deed of sale ; which having been deposed 
to by me through the local record-office in the month Hathur of the same seventh year, 
I bring before you a single copy with the subscription of the tax-farmer and present this 
memorandum in order that the proper entry may be made ; and I declare that the said 
Theonis registered the aforesaid property . . .' 

I. This was perhaps the first line of the address ; yv\y.[vaaiapxr]aavTi) is very uncertain, 

but a title of that kind evidently stood here. ] α•γορα\νομ{τ]σαντι) τψ \αμ\\ρας\ κα\ λα[μ προτάττ;? 

is possible, but cf. 1. 6. 

7. χρηματιζούση(ς^ : SC. χωρίς κυρίου. 

17• For βρονησίω, which is for ττρονησίω, cf. P. Brit. Mus. 262. I oiKta(s) και προνησίου και 
αΙθρίο[υ), 355• 3 f^^pyov κοί ιτρονησΊο(ν), Gen. ΙΟ. 8 [οί]κ[ί]αί TpLaTeya{<TT(}v) συν προνησίω. The 

word is presumably derived from ρήσος, but what exactly it means is not clear. 

19 sqq. See the introduction to 1208, and for άσ}(ο\ονμΐνο(ν), sc. ώιη)ν μνημονίου, cf. 
1208. 2, note. 

23. napaee[ai\v : 7ταραθη\κη\ν could well be read, but there is apparently no analogous 
instance of the word, although παράβεσις occurs in place of the more usual παραθηκη in the 
sense of deposit ; cf. 1039. 7, note. 

1200. Registration of a Deed. 

34-3Xi6-icm. a. d. 266. Plate VI. 

This long and u^ell-preserved papyrus, which vi^as found rolled up in a cloth, 
is an application to the archidicastes asking him to communicate to the record- 
office of Oxyrhynchus the publication at Alexandria of a deed of sale ; a copy of 
the latter and of the request for publication is enclosed. The component parts 
of the document may be placed in their chronological order as follows : 

(i) Copy of the agreement of sale (11. 14-40) with the signature of the 
vendor (νττογραφτ, 11. 40-3). 

(a) Application to the archidicastes for the publication (δτ^/χοσίωσι?) of this 
agreement (11. 9-13, 44-53). 

(3) Further application to the archidicastes for the communication of the 
publication to the record-office at Oxyrhynchus (11. 5-8, S3~5)• 

(4) Endorsement of the archidicastes ordering the proper steps to be taken 

(1. 56). 

(5) Endorsement prefixed by an official in the bureau of the archidicastes, 
forwarding the document to the proper quarter (11. 1-4). 

(6) Signature of the applicant, appended at a later time (11. 57-61; cf. 
note ad loc). 

On this process of publication of private agreements cf. P. Oxy. IV. 
pp. 192-3, Mitteis, Grundziige, pp. 82-7, and for analogous documents see 
especially 719, P. Leipzig 10, B. G. U. 578. The present example is differentiated 
from that group by the secondary application for communication to the local 
βιβλίοφνλακξί ; cf. P. S. I. 74. 1-9, with which 11. ^^-^ agree very closely. 



224 ^^^ OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

Αύρή{λιοή Αί8υμο5 ό και ^αραπίω{ν) Upey? καΐ άρχί8ικα{στηή βνβ{λίοφνλαξι) 'Ερμο- 
πολβίτου χα(φ6ίΐ/). τή? τ€Τ€(λ€ΐωμ€ΐ'ηή προσφα^νήσ^ω^) άντίΎρα{φον) νττ{6κζΐται.). 
(βτους) ιγ Γαλλιηνού 

ϋ^βαστον UavvL La. 
6 TTpos Tfj διαίλογχι) a . . χπ a . . . { ) . • • χρη{ματίζοντο^\ 
5 Αύρηλίω Αίδνμω τω καΐ Χαραπίωνι Upd apyjiBLKaaTrj και προ9 τβ 
ζπιμζλζία των χρηματιστών και των άλλων κριτηρίων 

πάρα Ανρηλιας Ίσιδώρα?. της τ€Τ€λ€ΐωμ€νη9 δημοσιώσΐω? αντίγρα- 
φαν υπόκειται. 
Αύρηλίω Διδνμω τω και Χαραπίωνι iepei άρχιδικασττ} και προ9 ttj ξπιμζ- 
10 λξία των χρηματιστών καΙ των άλλων κριτηρίων 

πάρα Αύρηλία? Ίσιδώραζ χρηματιζούση^ μητρός Αριστωτοζ. Trjs 
προζίμύνηί μοι δισσής ασφαλείας συν ττ} νπο αντα υπογραφή αν- 
τίγραφαν υπόκειται. 
Ανρήλια9 Μώρας Άρζώτου μητρός Μιναντος άπα κώμης Τψως 
15 ταυ Όξνρυγχζίταυ ναμοϋ Αύρηλία Ίσιδώρα χρηματίζαυσα μητρός 
Άριστώνος άπα της αυτής κώμης Τή^ως χαίρβιν. ομολογώ π^πρα- 
Kevai σοι και παρακ^χωρηκίναι άπα του νυν ei'y τον άύ χρόνον το 
^ επιβάλλον τω πατρί μου Άρξώττ) ^Ι/ξίλοΰ τόπου ev τοις ανά μύ- 
σον μίρβσι της κώμης ου γζίταν^ς νότου Αμμωνάτος Παλίτα 
2θ βορρά Κρονίου του και Νζπωτιανοΰ βουλευτού άπη[λι]ώτου 
Άχιλλίως του και Άντων^ίνου λιβός Κορνηλίου Άρτ[^]μ[ί]δώ- 
ρου, τ€ΐμής της συμπεφωνημένης προς αλλήλους αργυρίου 

^ββαστοΰ νομίσματος δραχμάς έκατον €Ϊκοσι, γ{ίνονται) άργ{υρίου) (δραχμαι) ρκ, ας αυτό- 
θι άπεσχον [π]αρά σου δια χζίρος ίκ πλήρους. διο άπα του νυν 
25 κρατίίν σ€ και κυριεύβιν συν ίκγόνοις και τοις παρά σου μίτα- 
λημψομύνοις του προκειμένου ψειλοϋ τόπου και ί^ουσίαν ί- 
χξΐν έτύροις πωλεΐν και διοικεΐν καΐ βπιτελεΐν περί αύτοΰ ως 
kav alpfj άνεμποδίστως και μη επελεύσασθαι μηδίνα κατά 
μηδενα τρόπον, ίτι re καΐ παρέχομαι σοι βέβαια διά παντός 
3© άπο πάντων πάση βεβαιώσει και καθαρά από τε απογραφής αν- 
δρών και γεωργίας βασιλικής και αύσιακής γής και άπο παν- 
τός είδους κ[αι] οφειλής και κατοχής πάσης δημοσίας τε και ι- 
διωτικής, [τή]ν δε άσφάλειαν ταύτην δισσήν σοι εξεδόμην επι 
υπογραφή [μο]υ, ήνπερ οπηνίκα εάν αιρή δημοσιώσεις διά 



1200. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 225 

35 τον καταλογζίον ου ττροσδίομζνο? iripas μου (ύδοκήσ^ω? ή 
μζταλήμψξως δια το kvTevOev €ύδοκ€Ϊι/ μζ τύ\ €σομ€ΐ/τ) δη- 
μοσιώσα, ττ^ρΐ δξ του ταΰτα όρθως καλώ? γζγζνήσθαι ίπ^ρωτη- 
uels νπο σον ώμολόγησα. 'έτους τρισκαιδ^κάτου Αυτοκράτορας 
Καίσαρος Πουπλίου Λίκιννίου Γαλλιηνού Τζρμανικοϋ Μΐγίστον 
ιά(μματο5). Εύσφοΰς Ευτυχούς Χφαστοϋ Χοίακ δ. Αυρήλιος Μωρός Apeco- 
41 του πέπρακα το ίπιβαλόν μοι ψζίλον τόπον καΐ άπέσγον την 

τ€ΐμην ως πρόκειται. Αυρήλιος 'Απολλώνιος βγραψα ύπ\ρ αύτοϋ μη 
ίΐδοτος γράμματα, 
βονλόμζνος δ\ άπο της δισσης ασφαλείας μοναχην kv δημοσίω γζνβσθαι διδω- 
45 Α*^ "^fi ττόλζΐ τας ορισθείσας (δραχμάς) ιβ και το του τ€ΐμήματος τβλος, άξιω άϊΌ- 
λαβόντας αυτήν πάρα τοΰ διαπεσταλμίνου νττ' ίμοϋ Αυρήλιου Απολ- 
λωνίου ύπογεγραμμξνην νπο αύτοΰ περί του είναι την ύπογραφήν 
ίδιόγραφον τοΰ γράψαντος συνκαταχωρισαι αυτήν τωδε τω ύπο- 
μνήματι εις τήν Αδριανήν βιβλιοβήκην, το δ\ 'ίσον ςίς την του Ναναί- 
5ο ον, προς το μίνιν μοι τα άπο αυτής δίκαια ώς άπο δημοσίον χρη- 
ματισμού ev€Ka τον εύδοκηκύναι ττ} δημοσιώσει. {ετονς") ly Γαλλιηνού 
Χφαστον Παννι. 
ταντην δϊ βονλόμενος προσφωνηθήναι τοις των kv κτήσεων τον Οξνρνγ- 
γείτον νομον βιβλιοφνλα^ι ά^ιω ίπιλαβοΰσι τήν δημοσίωσιν ύπο- 
55 γεγραμμενην ώς καθήκει συντά^αι γράψαι αύτόΐς ιν είδώσι. 
and ώς καθήκ{εί). (έτους) ιγ του κνρίον ημών Γαλλιηνον Χεβαστον Παΰνι θ. 

and Αύρηλία Ίσιδώρα μητρός Αριστώτος επήνε{γ)κα 

κε εστίν εν καταχωρισμω. (έτους) γ και (έτους) α 
Παχών λ. Αυρήλιος Θέων δ καΐ "Αρπαλος 
6ο Δημητρίου έγραψα νπερ αντής μη είδυ- 
ίας γράμ(^μ)ατα. 

)η the verso 

and (?) δημοσιώ(σεως) , .,,^,.,γ^. 

^' , €ΐς Αυρ(ηλιαΐ') Ισιοωραν 

προσφω(νησις) 

5• lepei Pap. ; so in 1. 9. 8. ϋποκηται Pap. ; so in 1. 13. 11. Second τ of 

αριστωτος COIT. by a later hand from v. 12, ϋπο . . . ϋπο-γραφη Pap. 1. αυτή. 15. 

ϊσώωρα Pap.; SO in 1. 57. 1. χρηματιζούστ]. l6. 1. ' Αριστώτο: ; cf. 1. II. 23. 1. δραχμών. 

32. ϊ8ιωτικης Vap. 35- ]. 7Γροσ8ίομίνη. 38. ϋπο Pap. ; SO in 11. 46, 47. 41. \. τον 

Q 



226 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ίπιβάλλοντα or το (πιβάλλον . . . ψαλοΰ τόπου (cf. 1. 1 8). 42, 1. vnep Pap. ; SO in 1. 60. 

44. 1. βουΚομίνη. 46. α οΐ αυρηΚιου COrr. from η. 47. ϋπογίγραμμΐνην . . . νπογραφην 

Pap. 4^• "ί^ίογραφον . . . νπομνηματι Pap. 49• *'''*^'' Pap. 53• ^• βον^ομίνη. 
54• νπογ(γραμμ€νην Pap. 55• "* Ρ^ρ. 

' Aurelius Didymus also called Sarapion, priest and archidicastes, to the keepers of the 
archives in the Hermopolite nome, greeting. A copy is appended of the communication 
that has been made to me. The 13th year of Gallienus Augustus, Pauni 1 1. The official 
of the bureau . . . 

' To Aurelius Didymus also called Sarapion, priest, archidicastes, and superintendent of 
the chrematistae and other courts, from Aurelia Isidora. Appended is a copy of the 
publication which has been effected. 

' To Aurelius Didymus also called Sarapion, priest, archidicastes, and superintendent of 
the chrematistae and other courts, from Aurelia Isidora styled the daughter of Aristos. 
Appended is a copy of the bond issued to me in duplicate with the subscription 
beneath it. 

'Aurelius Morus son of Hareotes and Minous, of the village of Teis in the Oxy- 
rhynchite nome, to Aurelia Isidora styled daughter of Aristos, of the said village of Teis, 
greeting. I acknowledge that I have sold and ceded to you from henceforth for ever the 
share falling to my father Hareotes of a free space in the middle part of the village, whereof 
the boundaries are, on the south the property of Ammonas son of Politas, on the north 
that of Cronius also called Nepotianus, senator, on the east that of Achilles also called 
Antoninus, on the west that of Cornelius son of Artemidorus, at the price mutually agreed 
upon, namely one hundred and twenty drachmae of silver of the Imperial coinage, total 
120 dr. of silver, which I received from you forthwith from hand to hand in full. Therefore 
from henceforth you shall own and possess with your descendants and successors the afore- 
said free space and shall have power to sell it to others and manage and dispose of it as you 
choose Avithout hindrance and no one shall in any wise proceed against you, and I will 
further guarantee the property always against all claims with every guarantee and free from 
persons' property-returns and the cultivation of royal or domain land and from every 
obligation or debt or lien of every kind, public or private. And I have delivered this bond 
to you in duplicate with my subscription, and you shall make it public through the bureau 
whenever you choose without requiring any further consent or concurrence from me, 
because I now agree to the future publication, and to your question whether this is done 
rightly and fairly I have given my assent. The thirteenth year of the Emperor Caesar 
Publius Licinius Gallienus Germanicus Maximus Pius Felix Augustus, Choiak 4. I, AureUus 
]\Iorus son of Hareotes, have sold the free space falling to me and have received the price as 
aforesaid. I, Aurelius Apollonius, wrote for him, as he was illiterate. 

' And whereas I desire that a single copy of the duplicate bond shall be publicly 
registered, I give to the city the prescribed 1 2 drachmae and the ad valorem tax, and 
request that on receiving it from the person sent by me, Aurelius Apollonius, with his 
attestation that the subscription is the writer's autograph, you register it together Avith this 
memorandum at the Library of Hadrian, and a copy at the Library of the Nanaeum, 
in order that my rights in virtue of it may be assured as by a public deed, owing to the 
assent to the publication. The 13th year of Gallienus Augustus, Pauni. 

' And whereas I desire that this should be communicated to the keepers of, the property 
registers of the Oxyrhynchite nome, I request that on receiving the publication with the 
\ proper subscription you will give orders for a letter to be written for their information. 

' Let the proper steps be taken. The 13th year of our lord Gallienus Augustus, Pauni 9. 

' I, Aurelius Isidora daughter of Aristos, have presented this memorandum and it has 



1200. DECLARATIONS TO OFFICIALS 227 

been registered. The 3rd year which = the ist year, Pachon 30. I, Aurelius Theon also 
called Harpalus, son of Demetrius, wrote for her, as she was illiterate. 
(Endorsed) ' Communication of publication, forAurelia Isidora.' 

1-4. These four lines inserted at the top of the application in the bureau of the 
archidicastes are in an extremely cursive hand (see Plate VI) and there are several words 
in them which I cannot read with certainty even with the help of a parallel document 
(unpublished) of the following year, where there is a similar but still worse written endorse- 
ment. In 1. I άρχώίκα{στψ) is assured, but what immediately precedes and follows is very 
doubtful. Upfvs και is suggested by similar communications from the archidicastes to 
strategi, e.g. 485. 4, B. G. U. 578. 7. Upevs however is unsatisfactory; the initial letter 
might well be e. g. y, and -γΐνόμΐνος might perhaps be read, if it were otherwise suitable. 
λαμπρότατη! is equally unlikely, since that title is not elsewhere applied to the άρχιδικαστψ. 
If xa{ipetv) is right in 1. 2, a preceding mention of the βιβλωφύλακ^ς seems demanded by 
11. 53-4, and βι is probable here in the parallel text; but 'Έρμοπολύτον is a difficulty, since 
Όξνρνγχΐίτον is of course expected. Presumably Έρμοπολΐίτον was written by an inadvert- 
ence, npos TTJ f7nynfXei(g) tS)v χρη(ματιστων) is clearly impossible. In 1. 40 πρόί T^ 8ια(λογίί) is 

confirmed by the unpublished text, which has here 8iq{\oy^) τ(ψ) πόλ{ίω5) ; cf. P. Leipzig 

10. ii. 32—3 oi προς τη bioKoyfj της ττόλβω?' 8i€ypa{yj^ev) Ανρηλ^ίον) Σαραπάμμωνος χρημ{ατίζοντος). 

On that analogy χρη{ματίζοντο$:) may be read with some confidence at the end of this line, 
but there is nothing in front of it in the least like buypa^ev. The letters might possibly be 
intended for άπέχη, Αϋρη{λίον)''Ωρον, but άπίχΐΐ especially is an unconvincing reading. 

For 8ia\oyr} cf. e.g. 34. ii. 5 oi καλούμενοι eVi Trjs 8^aλoyης των κατά καιρόν άρχώικαστων 

[γρα^μματΰς, and Mitteis, Grundziige, pp. 85, 125. 

18. A similar marginal entry occurs in the parallel text referred to in the previous note, 
and there the α of αν(τ7]ί ?) is fairly clear. 

30-2. Cf. 577, 719. 23-5. 

37. ορθώς καλώς: SO 1040. 33, where και is not to be inserted; cf. e.g. 1208. 29, 
1209. 28. 

40. The marginal entry apparently notes the fact that the vendor was illiterate. 

44. βονλόμενος is obviously a clerical error for βουλομίνη both here and in 1. 53 ; 

cf. 1. 35, where προσ8€Ομΐνος is written for προσδεομενη. 
51. ίνδοκηκΐναι: SC. τον Ανρηλιον Μώρον. 

58. The date here is strange. Since the month is Pachon (1. 59), this signature must 
be at least a year subsequent to the rest of the document, where the latest date is Pauni 1 1 
(1. 3). The writer was unpractised, and the figures, which are in each case above the sign 
for (ΐτονς), are not very clear, δ might well be read in place of a, but how could a δ 
be explained ? The third and fourth years cannot be those of Maximian and Diocletian for 
two reasons: (i) y and δ should be in the reverse order; (2) an interval of 22 years 
between the signature and the other dates is too long. Neither could (ΐτους) γ κα\ (ΐτονς) δ 
refer to a period of joint rule by Claudius and Vaballathus in a. d. 270-τ, since not only is 
there no evidence that the latter was recognized during the lifetime of Claudius,^ but in 
P. Strassb. 8. 1-2 Aurelian is already found associated with Vaballathus in Pharmouthi of 
that year. I therefore adopt the reading (erous) y κα\ {ΐτονς) a and suppose that the third and 
last year of Claudius which coincided with the first of Aurelian is meant (a. d. 271), 
Vaballathus being ignored. No doubt the more usual expression for this would be {(τονς) y 

1 P. Grenf. ii. 70 is no doubt to be referred to the reign of Diocletian and Maximian, as was pointed out 
by P. Meyer in Hermes, xxxiii. p. 269 ; Meyer's correction has been overlooked by both Preisigke, 
P. Strassb. i. 34, and F. Hohmann, Chronologie der Papyrtisurkunden, pp. 18 and 55. 

Q2 



228 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

ΤΟΪ) και a, as e.g. in Wilcken, Osl. ii. 109. 2-3 ; but that objection is hardly to be pressed 
in the case of such an ill-written subscription. 

63. Below Ίσώωραν there are a few small illegible marks. 



(c) PETITIONS. 
1201. Succession to an Inheritance. 

Fr. 2 i8-4Xi2-4cm. a.d. 258. 

An application to the praefect Mussius Aemilianus from a man whose father 
had died intestate, asking for the right of succession to the estate {agnitio bonorum 
posse ssionis). His request was couched in Latin, with a signature appended in 
Greek (cf. 720, 1114) ; this is followed by an endorsement of the praefect granting 
the petition (1. 11), and a translation, in a very cursive hand, of the Latin text 
into Greek. The central part of the papyrus is decayed, and most of the Latin 
original has disappeared ; but the loss is of small consequence, since a precisely 
similar document, also from Oxyrhynchus, at Giessen has recently been published 
with a valuable commentary by O. Eger in Z. Sav. xxxii. pp. 378 sqq., and by 
means of this the portion here missing is easily restored ; cf. note on 1. 4. In the 
Giessen papyrus, on the other hand, the Greek translation, which in 1201 is well 
preserved, has been badly mutilated. The two documents thus supply each other's 
deficiencies in the happiest manner. 

Aemilianus was already known to have held the office of praefect in A. D. 257 
from Euseb. Hist. Eccl. vii. 11. 9, where he is called hd-nuiv την ηγξμονίαν as in 
1. 14 here; in the Latin of 1. i he is styhd prae/ec/its Aegypti simply. His name 
Mussius is novel ; the praenomen is added by another papyrus not yet published, 
Lucius. This was the man who a few years later revolted against Gallienus. On 
a coin of that period, attributed to him by Poole, Catalogue of coins of Alex. 
p. 299 (cf. introd. p. xxxiv), he is given the initials M. L 

Mussio Aemiliano v{iro) p{erfectissimo) praef{ecto) Aeg{yptt) 

ab Aurelio Heiidaemone. 
rogo domine des inihi b{onoruifi) p{pssessionein) 
\Catilli\i Vqriqni pair is mei 

and hand 5 Αυρήλιος Ευδαίμων Κατιλλίου ίπίδύδωκα 
αίτονμζνοί διακατο^χην κΤ^ηρονομία^ 
τον πατρός μου των κατά διαδθ)^ην κλη- 



1201. PETITIONS 229 

ρονομηθίντων υπ αντοΰ aSia6iTov t€T(- 
λξντηκότο?. Αυρήλιο? Θ ίων Άρπάλου eypa- 

10 ψα ύπ\ρ αύτοϋ μη ίδ6το9 γράμματα. 

{erovs) ^ Θωθ κζ. (3rd hand) ex edicto : legi. κ6\(λημα)δ,τ{όμο?) eh. 

έρμηι/ξία των 'Ρωμαϊκών 
Μουσσίωι Αίμιλιανω τω λαμπροτάτωι 
δίίποντι την ήγ^μονίαν πάρα Αυρηλίου Εύδαί- 

15 μονός, ίρωτώ, κύριβ, δούναι μοι δίακατογτ]ν 

ύπ\αρ\)(6ντων (πρότβρον) Κατιλλίου Ούαριανοΰ πατρός 
μου τίτίλίυτη KOTOS αδιαθέτου, ίξ eKeivov του 
μίμους του διατάγματος του τοΐς νομίμοις 
κληρονόμοις τ\τ]]ν διακατο\ην δίδοντος. ίδόθη 

2θ TTJjOJo η καλ{ανδών) Όκτωβρίω\ν\ Τούσκω και Βάσσω 
ύπάτοις. {^τους) τ Θω0 κζ. ίκ του διατάγμα- 
τος' άνίγνων. κ6λ(λημα) δ, τ{6μος) ely. 

4. ϋτι Pap. 6, vnep . . , 'iboros Pap. 12. α' (= πρότΐρον) added above the line. 

' To Mussius Aemilianus the most illustrious, praefect of Egypt, from Aurelius 
Eudaemon. I beg you, my lord, to grant me possession of the property of my father 
Catillius Varianus . . .' 

' I, Aurelius Eudaemon son of CatiUius, have presented this petition asking for the 
succession to the inheritance of my father, namely the property inherited in turn by him, 
having died intestate. I, Aurelius Theon son of Harpalus, wrote for him as he was 
illiterate. The sixth year, Thoth 27. (Endorsed) In accordance with the edict; read by 
me. Sheet 4, volume i.' 

' Translation of the Latin. To Mussius Aemilianus the most illustrious, deputy- 
praefect, from Aurelius Eudaemon. I beg you, my lord, to grant me the succession to the 
property formerly belonging to my father Catillius Varianus who has died intestate, 
in accordance with that portion of the edict which grants succession to the lawful heirs. 
Dated the 8th day before the calends of October, in the consulship of Tuscus and Bassus. 
The sixth year, Thoth 27. In accordance with the edict; read by me. Sheet 4, 
volume i.' 

1. The letters ν p have no dots either after or, as in the Giessen papyrus, above them. 
On the other hand dots are placed after />r<7^/" and Aeg. 

2. Heudaemofiem : for the erroneous aspiration cf. e. g. 32. 9 omo. 

4. \Caiilli~\i seems hardly enough for the space, but Variant is probable. There are 
some slight illegible traces of the two following lines, which with the rest of the Latin can 
be restored with security from the Greek by the aid of the Giessen papyrus and 1114. 1 3 
thus : intestati defuncii ex ea parte edicti quae legitiniis heredibus b{pnorum) p{ossessiOnem) da/, 
datum a{nte) d{iem) viii kal{endas) Oct{pbres) Tusco et Basso co{n)s{ulibus). Instead of quae 
. . . dat the Giessen papyrus has qua[e] . . . daturum te polliceris. The mistake oiquae for 



230 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

qua may now be explained as due to a change of construction, the writer having quae . . . 
dat in his mind and then substituting daturum ie polliceris without altering the quae. 

6. Cf. the GieSSen papyrus 1. lO axr<i> την 8ια<ατοχην, Ρ, Amh. 72. 9-10 8ΐίπ€μ\Ιτάμην τω 
λαμπροτάτω ηγίμόνι, . . . την διακατοχην, and Β. G. U. 1 40. 21-7 ουκ (Ισιν νόμιμοι κληρη^νόμ^οι . . . 
ομωί κατ[ο\)(η\ν] ν\πα\ρχόντων (ξ ΐκΐ'ινου τοΰ /xe[p]ouf του διατάγματος, ου κα\ rots irpos γένους 
σννγ^νίσι 8ί8οται, αΐτύσθαι 8ύνασθαι και αυτούς Kpfyivyo. 

II. In 1. 12 of the Giessen papyrus Eger restores do b{pnoruni) p{ossessionem)'\ before 
ex edicto, but probably those two words stood by themselves, as here, recognovi there 
takes the place of legi. The r of τ{6μος^ is written just like a υ, both in this line and 1. 22, 
but τόμος is demanded by analogy. The reference no doubt is, as Eger explains (/. c, 
p. 381), to the liber libellorum rescriptorum of the praefect. 

It is hardly certain that the three Latin words are in the same hand as what follows, 
but there seems to be no further change beyond this point. Too many hands are 
probably distinguished by Eger. 

13. \αμτΐροτά.τ(ύ : διασημότατα is the correct equivalent o{ perfectissitnus. 

18. Cf. the passage of E.G. U. 140 quoted in the note on 1. 6, and Eger, /. c, p. 382. 

21-2. eK τοΰ διατάγματος' άνίγνων = I. II ex edicto : legi. It is not clear whether 
ανίγνων was intended to be abbreviated or not ; perhaps ανίγ{νοίν) should be written. 



1202. Petition concerning an Ephebus. 

26-1 X 11-3 cm. A.D. 217. 

This document is an interesting supplement to the existing evidence about 
the enrolment of ephebi, a subject which has recently been discussed at length 
by Wilcken, Grundziige, pp. 139 sqq., and Jouguet, La vie municipale, pp. 150 
sqq. It is a petition to the deputy-epistrategus from the father of a youth 
qualified to become an ephebus, complaining that his son's name had been 
omitted from the list which was annually prepared by the amphodogrammateus, 
and begging that the error might be rectified. The list in question is stated 
to have been regularly prepared shortly before the time of the contest of the 
ephebi, established at Oxyrhynchus by Septimius Severus and Caracalla (11. 5 sqq.). 
This reference is explained by 705, which contains a copy of the Imperial rescript 
sanctioning an endowment for the purposes of the festival. The boy's qualifications 
are set out in 11. 17 sqq. He was already a member of the gymnasium, having 
reached the age of fourteen, and having been admitted through the \τιίκρισι<ί to 
the privileged body of o\ Ik τον γυμνασίου. But he was not yet an ephebus ; to 
become one a further «ισκρισυ, probably by the praefect (cf. P. Flor. 57. 73, 
Wilcken, /. c, p. 142), was required, a preliminary to which was apparently the 
list of the amphodogrammateus. The fact that the epistrategus is addressed in 
the present petition does not imply that the ξϊσκρισίί was conducted by that 
official. 

The date of the papyrus is approximately fixed by the mention in 11. 19 



1202. PETITIONS 231 

and 21 of the 25th year, which was perhaps still current, in spite of the absence 
of the word hiaras. Caracalla did not attain to a 36th year, and the petition 
seems to have been written before the accession of Macrinus. At any rate it 
can be little later than A. D. 317, Aurelius Severus, the acting epistrategus, was 
not previously known. 

Ανρηλίωι ^ίονήρω τω κρατίστω ΒιαΒ^γομίνω 
\τ\Ύΐν ίπιστρατηγίαν 

[7Γα]ρά Αυρηλίου Πτολβμαίου Χ^μπρωνίου του Λου- 
[κίο]υ μητρός Θαήσιο? α-ττ Ό^υρύγγων ττόλ^ω?. 
5 'ίθους 6ντο9 άψ' ου ηύτυγτισαμζν €Κ τη? των 
[κυρί^ων Χζουήρου και μεγάλου Άντωνίνου 
[5ω]/3€ά9 του των ίφήβων άγωνο9 τους κατά και- 
[ρο\ν τη? πόλζωί άμψοδογραμματίας Ινγίζον- 
TOS του έκαστου '4τους άγωνο? ίπίδοϋναι και 

ΙΟ προθβΐναι την των ίφηβίύζΐν μελλόντων 
. γραφήνίαι} προς το βκαστον αφ' ου προσήκει καιρού 
[τ'\ης ίφηβίας άντιλαβίσθαι, ίπβι ονν ό νυνί της 
[7ΓΟ]λ€ω9 άμφοδογραμματίύς Αυρήλιος ^αραπί- 
ων ev Trj '4ναγχ^ος προτίθζίστ] υπ αύτοΰ γραφτ} 

15 των 67γ' άγαθοΐς ίφηβ^ύΐΐν μελλόντων napei- 
[/ce]i/ τον ήμ€Τ€ρον υίον Αύρήλιον Πολυδ^ύ- 
κην καΐ αύτον μξλλοίφηβον και οντά €Κ του 
τάγματος τοΰ nap' ήμ^ΐν γυμνασίου προσβάν- 
τος €ίς τζσσαρβσκαιδξκα^τβΐς τω κβ (eVei) και eniKpci- 

20 6ivTa κατ άκολουθβίαν των ίτών και του γέ- 
νους ίΐς τους έκ τοΰ γυμνασίου τω αύτω Ke (erei) 
[ί']σω9 άγνοήσας, κατά το άναγκαΐον προσφεύ- 
γω σοι ά^ιών ένταγηναι κάμου τον υίον 
Trj των έφηβων γραφτ] καθ' ομοιότητα 

25 των συν αύτω και ω βζβοηθημένος. 
διευτύγβΐ. 
and hand Αυρήλιος Πτολεμαίος έπειδέδω- 
κα. 

4• οΐυρυγ'χωι/ Pap. 5• ψτνχησαμΐν "Puip. ΙΟ. φ οΐ (φηβΐυίΐν COrr. II. t οΐ ττροσηκίΐ COTT, 



232 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



14. ΐνα-γχοί . . . νπ Pap. 16. viov Pap.; so in 1. 23. 21. e of εκ com from a. 25. 1. Iva 
for fa/. 

' To his highness Aurelius Severus, deputy-epistrategus, from Aurelius Ptolemaeus son 
of Sempronius son of Lucius, his mother being Thaesis, of the city of Oxyrhynchus. It is 
the custom since we gained by the gift of our lords Severus and the great Antoninus the 
contest of the ephebi that those who are for the time being amphodogrammateis of the city 
should, as the contest of each year approaches, submit and publish a list of those about to 
become ephebi, in order that each one may assume the status of ephebus at the proper 
season. Since then the present amphodogrammateus of the city, Aurelius Sarapion, in the 
list recently published by him of those who are auspiciously about to become ephebi, has, 
perhaps in ignorance, passed over my son who is also an incipient ephebus and on the roll 
of our gymnasium, and who reached the age of 14 years in the 25th year, and was passed 
in accordance with his age and parentage into the list of the members of the gymnasium in 
the same 25th year, I perforce have recourse to you, requesting that my son too may be 
entered in the list of the ephebi in the same way as his companions, that so I may obtain 
relief. Farewell. 

' I, Aurelius Ptolemaeus, presented the petition.' 

3. Σΐμπρωνίου : or perhaps Έ,^νπρωνίον. At the end of the line Λοι{κίΌυ] seems more 
likely than Λου[πο]υ. 

7. The δωρίά was really that of Aurelius Horion, who gave a large sum to provide 
prizes for the contest ; the emperors merely sanctioned his endoΛvment. 

8-9. In A.D. 323 the date of the contest was Jan. 19 ; cf. 42. 2, 10. 

II. γραφηναι was no doubt due to the influence of the preceding infinitives. 

17. μ^λλοΐφηβον: the word is spelled μΐ\λ€φηβος in Censorinus, De die nat. 5, Eustath. 

Od. 1768. 56. Cf. P. Brit. Mus. I166. 4 μΐλλογνμνασίαρχοί, GieSSen 54. 6 μΐλλοπρόΐ8ροί. 

1 8. τάγματος: cf. e.g. 891. 15. 

19-21. Fourteen was apparently the usual age for admission to the ranks of the ephebi; 
cf. Wilcken, /. c, p. 141, Jouguet, I.e., pp. 150 sqq. The anomaly of P. Tebt. 316 (which 
of course was found at Tebtunis and not, as stated by Wilcken, Chrestomathie, p. 173, 
at Oxyrhynchus), where boys of three and seven years are described as ίφηβ^νκότ^ς, is still 
unexplained. 

For an inUpiais etr TOW e/c τον γυμνασίου cf. 257, where the importance of the yevos is 

well illustrated. 

25. κα\ ω is written as if όπως or Iva and not an infinitival construction had preceded. 



1203. Claim of Creditors. 

ι6•ι X 12-2 cm. Late first century. 

Though the commencement of this petition is lost, the main details of the 
transaction involved are sufificiently clear. According to the petitioners' state- 
ment (the first person plural is used throughout), Leonides after obtaining a loan 
upon mortgage had surreptitiously alienated the security to a third party and 
made a claim against his creditors for a debt which he asserted v^as due to him 
from their father. A notice of the claim had been served upon them through 
Apion, the son of Leonides, who seems to have been himself absent, and the 



1203. PETITIONS 233 

collection of the debt put into the hands of the ξενικών τιράκτωρ. The petitioners ac- 
cordingly request that copies of their counter-claim (αντιρρησία ; cf. 68. 11) should 
be communicated to Apion and to the πράκτωρ, in order that no further proceedings 
should be taken pending a legal decision. It would naturally fall to the strategus 
to take the steps required, and probably he was the person to whom the petition 
was sent, since there is no mention of written instructions,' which would be expected 
if the addressee were the άρχώίκαστψ ', cf. 68. 29-31, P. Brit. Mus. 908. 29-30. 
At the foot is a signature of an assistant stating that notice had been given to the 
πράκτωρ as desired. 



άλλα κα[ι 

€τ6λμησ€[ν] πάρα τ[ο Ka]6fjKoy . [ 

ήμωι/ ίξαλλοτρίώσαι kv 'AXe^auSpeta την 

5 ύποθήκην ΦιΧοστράτού Ζωίλον φ και ευαγώ? 
μΐταλαβ6[ν]το^ 8ιαστολικον μ^τύδομζν δια 
σου nepl τον μη δεόντως ηγορακ^ναι. προς 
δζ TOVTOLS ό avTos Λζονίδης €γλαθ6μ€νο9 
της €ξακολ[ο]υθονση9 αντω ευθύνης kno- 

10 ρίσατο ίκ του καταλογίίου υπόμνημα 
προς τον ίνθάδβ ξενικών πράκτορα 
ως οψζίλομύνων αύτωι έτερων ύπο του 
πατρός ημών, τουναντίον μάλλον προσ- 
οφίίλων ημ^ΐν ώς πρόκειται, και /iere- 

15 δωκβν ήμ€Ϊν τούτου αντίγραφαν δια του 
υΐοΰ αύτοϋ Άπίωνος τήι τζσσαρασκαιδβκάτη 
του ίνζστώτος μηνός Έπζίφ. οθ^ν άναγκαί- 
ως προ^ρχ^όμβνοι ά^ιοϋμ^ν το μ\ν υπόμνη- 
μα €)(€ΐν ev καταχωρισμω, μξταδοθήναι 

20 δζ αύτοϋ άντίγραφον δι ύπηρίτου τω τ€ 
Άπίωνι €ΐς τον του πατρός Λ^ονίδου λόγον 
και τώί ξενικών πράκτορι, ΐν 6 μζν Απίων 
ξίδη πάντα τα ύπο του πατρός Λξονίδου ζπι τη 
ημών αδικία πραχθ^ντα άκυρα οντά και 

25 μίνοντα ήμ^ΐν προς τον Αξονίδην τον π€- 



234 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

pi πάντων ών 'iyofiev προ? αντον λόγον, ό 5e 
^eviKcov πράκτωρ μη8\ν καθ ημών οί- 
κονομήστ) άπο του προκειμένου υπομνή- 
ματα? μ^χρί κρίσβώ?. των γαρ ύπόντων 
^ο ήμ€ίν Βίκαίων πάντων άντβχόμεθα καΐ 
άνθβ^όμεθα. (2nd hand) Θ^ων Όννώφριο? 
υπηρέτη? μεταδύδωκα του προκ€ΐμ{€νου) 
[ύπο]μ[νή(ματο?) άντ]ί[γ]ρα{(Ι)θν) [τω] ξενικών πρά- 
[κτορι ω? καθήκΐΐ. 



8. 1. Αΐωνί^ης: cf. II. 21, 23, 2ζ. 23• Above the left-hand limb of ?; of eiS»? there is 

a vertical stroke, which is not in the right position for an inserted iota adscript. 

' . . . [not only] . . . but also . . . ventured wrongfully [without our knowledge ?] to alienate 
at Alexandria the security to Philostratus son of Zoilus, to whom with your just concurrence 
we presented through you a notification concerning his improper purchase. In addition to 
this the said Leonides, heedless of the reckoning that would follow, provided himself with 
a memorandum from the bureau to the collector of external debts here on the plea of other 
sums being due to him from our father, whereas on the contrary he was our debtor, as stated 
above, and served upon us a copy of this through his son Apion on the fourteenth of the 
present month Epeiph. Wherefore we perforce come forward with the request that this 
memorandum should be duly placed on record, and that a copy of it be served through an 
attendant both upon Apion on his father's account and upon the collector of external debts, 
in order that Apion may know that everything that has been done by his father Leonides to 
our hurt is invalid and that our claim holds good against Leonides on all the counts that 
we have against him, and that the collector of external debts may take no step against us in 
consequence of the aforesaid memorandum before the trial of the case. For we maintain 
and shall maintain all our subsisting rights. (Endorsed) I, Theon son of Onnophris, assistant, 
have duly presented a copy of the above memorandum to the collector of external debts.' 

3. Perhaps α[-γνοησάντων ; the letter before the lacuna had a rounded base suiting e.g. 

a, e, Θ, or ω. 

6. διαστολικοί' is a term applied to notifications of various kinds; cf. e.g. P. Brit. 
Mus. 1 231. 25. The document which in 1. lo is described as a υπόμνημα is often called 
8ια(Γτολικ6ν ; of. Mitteis, Grundzuge, p. 124. 

9-10. Cf. e.g. 485. 3, B. G. U. 1038. 9, P. Leipzig 120. 3, Mitteis, Grundzuge, 
pp. 159 sqq. 

ir. For the ξίνικων πράκτωρ in the Roman period cf. 286. 15, 712. 1, 8, 825, B. G. U. 
970. 26, 1038. 13, P. Leipzig 120. i, IMitteis, Grundzuge, pp. 30,159 sqq. It is remarkable 
that here too the person suing for the debt >vas apparently living outside the Oxyrhynchite 
nome (11. 4, 15-16, 20-1), but whether the functions of the ξίνικώρ πράκτωρ were limited to 
such cases, as suggested in P. Tebt. I. p. 56, P. Oxy. II. p. 279, IV. p. 178, is very doubtful. 
There is no indication of distinction of residence in P. Leipzig 1 20 (11. 5-6 άπο ttjs αυτ(ήί) . . . 
πόλ(ίωί) rather implies the contrary). 



1203. PETITIONS 235 

19. ϊχΐΐν iv καταχωρισμω : cf. Mitteis, Leipz. Sitz.-Ber. 19 10, pp. 69 sqq., Grundziige, 

PP• 33-4• ^ , 

29-31. Cf, e. g. 282. 18-21, 286. 22-4, and Strassb. 74. 17-18, where no doubt yap 
should be read in place of πρό ; I do not see in the facsimile the justification for the spelling 

άντ€)(ωμαι. 

32-4. Cf. 485. 49-50, P. Brit. Mus. 908. 39-40, Flor. 56. 22-3. In 485. 50 καθηκα 
is more probably to be restored than πρόκΐΐται. 



1204. Petition to a Strategus. 

20-4 X 27-2 cm. A. D. 299. 

The following very interesting petition represents a stage in some legal proceed- 
ings taken by Aurelius Plutarchus in consequence of his nomination for the office 
of decemprimus, from which, he maintains, his rank exempted him. In order to 
release himself from municipal burdens, as is expressly stated in 1. 13, Plutarchus 
had obtained from the Emperors the rank of Kpanaros, i. e. vir egregius. Some- 
time afterwards, while absent on a special mission in the Small Oasis, he had 
been nominated to the office in question. He at once instituted proceedings of 
appeal through his father (cf. Dig. 1. 5. i qui exciisatione aliqua utuntur . . . 
necesse habent appellare), and had also applied to the rationalis (καθολίκό$), the chief 
of the general department of finance, before whose tribunal he appeared. The 
rationalis reserved judgement, ordering documentary evidence to be produced 
and notice to be given to the official responsible for the appointment. Plutarchus 
accordingly now forwards a copy of the official report of this preliminary bearing 
to the strategus, with the request that the necessary notification should be made. 
That senatorial rank brought release from local mwiera is well known (cf. Dig. 
1. I. 22-3). It was not however clear that this privilege was enjoyed by those 
whose dignity was merely honorary ; cf. Mommsen, Rom. Staatsrecht, iii. p. 473* 
' bei einer Person bloss senatorischen Standes, die ausserhalb Rom wohnt, kann 
allerdings die Frage aufgeworfen werden, ob sie nicht als incola leistungspflichtig 
ist'. It is therefore surprising to find a provincial of a rank lower than the 
senatorial claiming exemption, for the egregiattis (κρατίστζία, 1. 15) was but a degree 
in the equestrian order (cf. Hirschfeld, Sitz.-Ber. Bcrl. Akad. 1901, pp. 584 sqq.) 
No doubt the term κράτιστο$ was not unfrequently employed where λαμττρότατοί 
would be expected (cf. Magie, De Rom. iuris vocahilis sollem. p. 31) ; but if 
Plutarchus had really acquired senatorial rank the fact would surely have been 
expressed on the present occasion with more precision. Nevertheless he asserts 
that the nomination was absolutely illegal ; and though his advocate speaks with 
greater caution (1. 21 δ άτταλλάττει ίσω?), the rationalis makes no objection on this 
point. The object of the latter's examination is rather to establish the relative 



236 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

dates of Plutarchus' attainment of rank and his nomination to office ; cf. Dig. 
1. 6. 6. 7 si ante qtiis ad imtnera inunicipalia vocaius sit quam negotiari inciperet, 
vel anteqnam in collegium adsnmeretnr quod imnmnitatem pariat, . . . coinpellatur 
ad honor em gercndnm. 

The papyrus makes an addition to the list of praefects in the person of 
Aelius Publius, who is mentioned in 11. 7-8. 

ΈπΙ ύπά[τ\ων των κυρίων ημών Αυτοκρατόρων Διοκλητιανοϋ το ζ και 

Μαξιμίανοΰ το τ Χφαστων. 
Αύρηλίω Ζηνογ€ν€ί στρατηγώ Όξυρυγχ^ίτου 
πάρα Αυρηλίου Πλουτάρχου τοΰ καΐ Άτακτίου κρατίστου και ώ? χρηματίζω. 

ου δεόντως και πάρα πάντας 
τους νόμου? όνομασθίντος μου ώ? eis δβκαπρωτ^ίαν ύπο Αυρηλίου Δημη- 

τριανοϋ δ^καπρώτου 
5 TTJs προς λίβα τοπαρχίας '4κκλητον π^ποίημαΐ δια τοΰ πατρός μου Αυρηλίου 

Χαραπάμμωνος του και Διονυσίου 
και ώς χρημα{τίζ€ί) τω μζ κατά καιρόν Ικύνον eivai kv τ^ Μικρά 'Οάσ€ΐ 

προς βκσφούνγξυσίν των βκείσε 
διακβιμίνων στρατιωτών €Κ προστάξζως τοΰ κυρίου μου τοΰ διασημότατου 

ίπάρχου Αιγύπτου 
Αίλίου Πουβλίου, και ποιήσας τα ίπΐ Tfj έκκλήτω δέοντα κατίφυγον προς 

τον κύριόν μου τον 
διασημότατον καθολικον Πομπώνιον Δόμνον και ένίτυχον αύτω ίπι 

υπομνημάτων αύτα ταΰτα 
ΙΟ παρατιθ^μζνος. ΐπ^ι ουν δια αποφάσεως βκύλ€υσ€ν το μ€γαλζΐον αύτοΰ 

παραγγύλαί /xe τω προκ^ιμίνω, 
ων το διαφίρον μύρος και των αποφάσεων ούτως έχβΓ Επι των κυρίων 

ημών Διοκλητιανοϋ Έ^ββαστοΰ το ζ και 
Μαξιμιανοΰ Χ^βαστοΰ το ς υπάτων, προ ιδ καλανδών Χ^πτ€μβρίων, kv 

Αλεξάνδρεια kv τω σηκρητω. 
κληθεντος Πλουτάρχου κρατίστου 'Ισίδωρος €ΐπ(εν)• άπαλλαγην εϋρασθαι 

πζίρώμενος 6 παρβστώς 
Trj στ} άρεττ} Πλούταρχος ό κράτιστος τών πολειτικών λειτουργιών δεδεηται 

της θείας τύχης ετι άνω- * 
15 θεν τών δεσποτών ημών τών Σεβαστών και τών Καισάρων μεταδοϋναι 

αύτω τοΰ της κρατιστίας 



1204. PETITIONS 237 

αξιώματος, και iwivevaei^ ή Oeia τνχη αύτων και μ€τζ8ωκ€ν, και νυν kariv 

kv αύτω. 8i€Te\eaev 
γονν ύπηρ€τονμ€νος rrj στ} τον ίμοΰ κυρίου rd^ei, eira και τοΓ? ττροστά- 

γμασιν τοΪ9 ύμων των μειζόνων, 
ττρώην Si, €π€ΐ8η κατά την "Οασιν την Μ^ικραν διύτρξίβζν του κυρίου μου σου 

δί άδξλψοΰ Πονβλίου 
του διασημότατου ήγουμύνου άποστξίλαντο? αύτον ίκσψουνγβύξΐν τους στρα- 

τιώταί, Δημητριανό^ τί? 
2θ Οξυρυγχβίτη? της αύτη? πολεω? αύτω όρμώμβνος τ€τ6λμηκ€ν αύτον όνο- 

μάζ^ιν e/y δζκαπρωτ^ίαν 
μη ίπιγνούς ώ? αξιώματος μβίζονος μ^τ^ιληφβν, ο άπαλ\άττ€ΐ ΐσως αύτον 

των λβιτουργιων των πολβί- 
τικών. μζθ' ζτβρα, Δόμνος 6 διασημότατος καθολικός Hn{ev)' άνάγνωθι 

την ήμ€ραν της γ^ιροτονίας. Πλού- 
ταργος hit[iev)• Παΰνι λ. άπήμην ev Όάσ€ΐ' οτβ βγνων απήντησα. 

Δόμνος 6 διασημότατος καθολικός €ΐπ(€ν)• και το βιβλίον 
της γ€ΐροτονίίας παρασγβθήτω και τα iiής ως ίκίλ^υσα δ^ιξάτω, 'ίνα δ\ 

€ννομώτ€ρον άκουσθ^ίη, πα/)αγγ€ίλά- 
25 τω τω €λαμ . [ €ΐ]ς την δ^καπρωτίίαν. Γρηγόριος ein{ev)• τα υπομνή- 
ματα κύλζυσον €κδοθηναι. 
Δόμνος δ διασημ[ό]τατο[ς καθ]ολικος ein^ev)• €[κ]δοθήσ€ται. 'Ολύμπιος κομ^ν- 

ταρήσιος οφφικιάλιος βξύδωκα τα υπομνήματα. 
δθ€ν α[ ] ίάν [σοι δόξτ] ] . €πιδ[. .] . ιωπ[ ] 

τον προκ€ίμ€νον Δη[μητρια- 



I. ϋπα[τ]ωι^ Pap. ; SO in 1. 12. 4• ^^^ Pap. g. υπομνημάτων Pap. ; so in 1. 25. 

10. παραγ'τίίίλαί Pap. ; SO in 1. 24. II, /xepoy ... ατΓοφασίωι/ smaller ; ούτω? 6^61 above the line. 

13. Ισώωροί Pap. 1 7. νπηρΐτονμΐνος . . . ϋμων . . . μαζονώ Pap. 20. οζυρνγχ€ΐτης Pap. 

21. απάΚΚαττΐΐ. 'ίσως Pap. 22. erepa/ Pap. ; SO 1. 23 απήντησα/, 1. 25 (κΒοθηναι/. 23. 

παννι . . . βιβλίο Pap. 24. iva Pap. 26. α o( κομΐνταρησιο: COrr. from f. υπομνήματα Pap. 

* In the consulships of our lords the Emperors Diocletianus Augustus for the seventh 
and Maximianus Augustus for the sixth time. To Aurelius Zenogenes, strategus of the 
Oxyrhynchite nome, from Aurelius Plutarchus also called Atactius, excellency, and however 
I am styled. Having been nominated wrongfully and in contravention of all law for the 
decemprimate by Aurelius Demetrianus, decemprimus of the western toparchy, I brought 
an action of appeal through my father Aurelius Sarapammon also called Dionysius, and 



238 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

however he is styled, because I was at the time in the Small Oasis for the discharge of the 
soldiers stationed there, in accordance with the order of my lord the most honourable praefect 
of Egypt Aelius Publius ; and having taken the proper steps for the appeal I had recourse 
to my lord the most honourable catholicus Pomponius Domnus, and applied to him in 
a memorandum setting these facts before him. Whereas then his highness ordered me 
by a judgement to give notice to the aforesaid person, the essential part of the proceedings 
and the judgement being as follows : — 

'In the consulship of our lords Diocletianus Augustus for the seventh time and 
Maximianus Augustus for the sixth time, August 19, at Alexandria, in court. Plutarchus, 
excellency, having been summoned, Isidorus said, " His excellency Plutarchus who has 
presented himself before your eminence, endeavouring to find for himself a release from 
municipal offices, some time ago besought the divine fortune of our masters the Augusti and 
Caesars to grant him the rank of excellency, and their divine fortune consented and granted 
it, and he now enjoys it. Now he has continued in obedience to your lordship's department 
and also to the orders of you magnates. Lately when he was in the Small Oasis, where 
he had been sent by my lord your colleague Publius the most honourable praefect to discharge 
the soldiers, a certain Demetrianus, an Oxyrhynchite of the same city, made a design upon 
him and ventured to nominate him for the decemprimate, ignoring his acquisition of 
a superior r^nk, which presumably releases him from municipal offices". After other 
evidence Domnus the most honourable catholicus said, " Read the day of his appointment ". 
Plutarchus said, " Pauni 30. I was away in the Oasis; I came back when I knew". 
Domnus the most honourable catholicus said, " Let the document containing the appointment 
be produced, and let him also show the following correspondence, as I ordered; and 
that he may be heard in a more regular way, let him give notice to the person who 
nominated (.?) him for the decemprimate". Gregorius said, "Give orders for the issue of 
the minutes ". Domnus the most honourable catholicus said, " They shall be issued ". 
I, Olympius, official notary, issued the minutes. 

' Wherefore I beg, if it seem good to you, . . .' 

4. This nomination of one δΕκάπρωτο? by another is noticeable. 

5. ίκκΚητον : sc. ^ίκψ ) cf. 1117. 3, where (κ{κ)\ψο[ν is almost certainly to be read, and 
P. Amh. 82. 9-10, where ovhe €κκ\η\τον ττοΐΐΊσθαι (8ννη]θην may now be restored with security ; 
€κκ\η[τορ and €8ννη]θην had already been suggested by Wilcken, Gnmdzuge, p. 353^. 
Plutarchus commenced proceedings through his father because the period during which an 
appeal was allowed was limited ; cf. the passage already cited in P. Amh. 82, which proceeds 

τώ και τας ημίρας ras νινομισμίνα^ . . . napaXeXvOevat, Dig. 1. 5• I ?'" tempora praefinita in 

or dine eiusmodi appeUaiionum per agendo non servaverint, merito praescripiione repelluniiir. 

6. (κσφοννγ(νσιν•. cf. 1. 1 9 ϊκσφοννγ^νΐΐν, which is apparently a Graecism of expungere, 
a term technically used of the discharge of soldiers, e.g. Plautus, Ct/rc. 4. 4. 29 ??iiks . . . 
expuncio in manipulo, Dig. xlix. 16. 15 ex causa desertionis notatus ac restitutus kmporis quod 
in desertione fuerit iinpendiis expungiiur. No doubt the same word was meant in B. G. U. 435. 
14 (ξπονγκ€ρος (saec. II-III). 

lo-ii. Perhaps something has been omitted ; cf the critical note. 
12. σηκρητω =z secreiario, for which cf. e.g. P. Thead. 13. i in secret{ario), L.t\^z\^ 
38. i. I, C. Just. i. 48. 3, iii. 24. 3, xii. 19. 5. σίκρΐτον or σηκρψον is the usual Greek 

form^ e. g. Hesych. aeKperop• σννίδριον, Euseb. ZT/j/. £ccl. vii. 30 σψρητον be aMTTTep oi τον 
κόσμου άρχοντα ΐχ<ύν. 

15- Καισάρων : i. e. Constantius and Galerius. 

16. ev αντω : SC. τω άζιώματι. 

24. The misuse of the optative is noticeable in an official document of this period. 



1204. PETITIONS 239 

25. The letters eXa/x, which are clear, suggest nothing which suits the sense and 
construction. Some word like δνομάσαντι is expected, and possibly this has been miscopied ; 
or λαμβ[άνοντι] might be adopted. The slight vestige of the letter after μ is indecisive. 

26. κομΐνταρησιος ■= commentariensis \ cf. P. Flor. 71. 758, 794, P.S.I. 97. 6. 

τα υπομνήματα : i. e. the minutes or memoranda of the proceedings, which the petitioner 
was thus enabled to quote. Cf. P. Leipzig 38. i. 17-18, and Cairo Cat. 67131. 28-30, 
where something like άρτίγραφον KeXevaov is to be supplied in 1. 28. 

27. At this point the petitioner resumes, and a[ may be (ί[|ιώ. Further on ΐΡύ)π[ιον 
might be read (cf. e. g. P. Flor. 56. 20), but does not combine well with the other remains. 



(d) CONTRACTS. 

1205. Manumission tnUr amicos. 

Fr. I 14 X 16-9 cm. a.d. 291. 

The solitary specimen hitherto known of a manumission inter amicos was 
published in 1904 by S. de Ricci from a tablet in the Amherst collection {Proc. 
Soc. Bibl. Arch. xxvi. pp. 145 sqq. ; reprinted by Girard, Textes de droit rom? 
p. 849, Mitteis, Chrest. p. 405 ; cf. Grimdz. p. 272). That document was in Latin, 
with Greek signatures. The following second example, which is of greater 
length, of this form of nianumission is in Greek throughout, but here too Latin 
was apparently the original language ; cf the note on 1. i. An additional feature 
of interest is that several of the persons concerned were Jews. Unfortunately 
there is a large gap at the beginnings of the lines, extending, as 1. 15 shows, to 
some 40 letters throughout. Nevertheless, though there is some obscurity in 
detail, the general sense is sufificiently clear. The manumittors were either a man 
and his half-sister, acting with a curator, or perhaps two half-sisters ; and the 
persons freed were a middle-aged female with her two young children, one of 
whom was named Jacob. The ransom was paid by the Jewish synagogue, 
presumably that of Oxyrhynchus, and reached the large sum of 14 talents 
of silver. To ransom Jewish slaves from Gentile ownership was regarded as 
a duty incumbent upon the community, if their own relatives were unable to 
perform it (this is recognized by the Talmud, e. g. Baba Bathra, fol. 8 ad fin., 
a reference which I owe to Dr. Cowley; cf. S. Krauss, Tahnndische Archaol. ii. 
pp. 98-9) ; and it seems probable that the action of the synagogue in the present 
case is to be connected with that religious obligation. But there is some 
uncertainty as to the nationality of the manumittors ; cf the note on 1. 8. 

[ Έρμηνίία ΐ]\(ν6[€ρώσ€]ύύ9. 

[Αυρήλιος 27 letters της λα]μπρ[ά9 και] λαμπρό- 

τατης 'O^vpvyyeiTCuv π6λ€ως και fj όμομη- 



240 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[τρία άδ^λφη Αύρηλία 23 letters ]os γ(ν[ο]μ€νου ίξη- 

γητ[ον] βουλξντοΰ Ttjs αύτης π[όλ]6ω? μ€τα κον- 

[pUTopos 33 letters ] παραδόξου Παρα- 

μόνην Οίκογβρή δούλην Ια[υ\των ώ? {ίτώιή μ [κ]αΙ 
5 [τα ταύτη? τ€κνα 22 letters ούλη τ]ραχήλω (ώ)ί {(των) 

ι και Ίακ[ω]β ώ? [ζτων) δ μβταξύ φίλων ήλ^νθί- 

[ρώσαμ^ν καΐ άπ€λνσαμ€ν 1? letters άπο] παντο? τον πατρω- 

νικοϋ δικαίου και εξουσίας πάση?, άριθμη- 

[θύντων ημΐν νπ\ρ τη? ίλβνΘζρώσίω? και άπολνσ]€ω? πάρα τη? συνα- 
[γΐωγ^? των 'Ιουδαίων δια Ανρηλίων 

[Αιοσκορου 24 letters και Ίονσ]του βονλζυτ[ο]ϋΏν€ΐ- 

των τη? Χνρία? Παλαιστίίνης πατρο? τή? 

Γ 3 2 letters αργυρίου] ταλάντων δεκατεσ- 

σάρων, ίπερωτήσεώ? τ€ γενομένη? 
ΙΟ [ώμολογήσαμεν ήλευθερωκεναι και άπολελυκε\ναι, ύπερ τε τή? 

αύτη? ελευθερώσεω? και άπολύσεω? αύ- 

[των ηριθμηκεναι το προκείμενον αργύρων και μ]ηδε εν δίκ[α]ΐον μη- 
δεμίαν τε εξουσίαν εχειν ει? αυτού? άπο 

[τή? ενεστώση? ήμερα?, δια το άπαξαπλω? νπερ αύτ^ων δια Αύρηλίων 
Αιοσκορου και Ίούστου ηριθμηκεναι και 

[άπεσχηκεναι ι6 letters το προκείμενον] αργύρων, επράχθη 

εν Όξυρύγχων πολει τη λαμπρά και 

[λαμπρότατη επι Τιβεριανοΰ το β'] κ[αι Αί]ωνο? ύπα- 
τοι?, ετει ζ Αύτοκράτορο? Καίσαρο? 
15 [Γαίου Αυρηλίου Ούαλερίου Αιοκλητιανοϋ καΐ ετει τ] Αύ•ι{ο]κρά[το]ρο? 
Καίσαρο? Μάρκου Αυρηλίου Ούαλερίου 

[Μαξιμιανοϋ Γερμανικών Μεγίστων Ευσεβών Ευτυχών Χεβαστ]ων Φαρμ[οϋ\θι 
[. . . ή]μερα εννεακαιδε- 

[κάτ]]. 

Vestiges of two lines of signature. 

Fragments of signature 

and hand ] Πα[ραμ6νην κα]ι τα ταύτ[η? τέκνα και Ίακωβ 

20 ] . [ ] . [.]κατη . [ 



1205. PETITIONS 241 

]τά 6μ[ο\\θ'/η[μ^να κα6ω\5 π/ο[όκ6ί]ταί. Avpfi\\Los 
] άγραμμά[τον οι/το]?. (3rd hand) Αύρή[λιος] Θίων ο κ[αΙ 

] . . [ό\ν Ήρ[ ]αμ . [. . . .]vroy άρ[γνρί 

] Ενσΐβίας [ ] • €κ[. . , .]καωυ μ[ 

25 ] Δίοσκόρου [ ] 'Ιουστ{ 

] τά του άρ[γνρωυ ]ντα ά[ 

]ανικ€ΐτ[ ]s άλ€υθ[ζρ 

άγραμμά]τον. 

5• ϊπκ[ω]/3 Pap. ΙΟ. UTTcp Pap. 12. ϊουστου Pap. 14. ϋπατοί 9 Pap. ; 

1. υπάτων. 

Ι. άντίγραφορ €]λευ6[6ρώσ6]ω? is unsuitable οη account of the autograph signatures, and 
ίρμψΐία is indicated by Latinisms in the Greek; cf. 11. 13-14. Apparently the deed was 
bilingual, as e. g. 1201; there is a fair margin above this line and the edge of the papyrus is 
straight, but perhaps the Latin text preceded in a separate column. 

3. κον\ράτορος : cf. 888. 3, note, B. G. U. 705. 3, Mitteis, Grundzuge, p. 250. 

4. -napaho^ov may be either a proper name, as in B. G. U. 362. xiv. 10, or a title signifying 
athletic prowess; cf e.g. P. Brit, Mus. II78. 54 πύκτου aXe'inrov παραδόξου, ^6 παλαιστοΰ 
παραδόξου, &c., and Meyer's note on P. Hamburg 21. 3. For Παραμονή cf. e.g. 1044. 23 
Ώαράμονο!. 

5• τα ταύτης τίκνα '. cf. 1. 19• 

7. For the Jewish colony at Oxyrhynchus cf. 335 (a. d. 83) which not only mentions 
ot άπ ^οξ{υρ\>•γχ(ύν) π6λ{(ως) Ίου\ρ'\αιοί but shows that one of the quarters of the city was called 
*Ιουδα«όν αμφοδον. Fragments in Aramaic have occurred among the Oxyrhynchus papyri. 

8. This reference to the 'Qmrat is rather puzzling. Since they had a βουλή, their town 
must have been a considerable place, but its identity is not evident. Besides the Egyptian 
"Ων (Heliopolis), which naturally could not be described as belonging to Palestine, even if 
its inhabitants could be called Ώνΰται, there was according to Cheyne in Black's Encycl. 
BibL Col. 3500 a district bearing the same name in S. Palestine, but the supposed biblical 
allusions to it rest upon conjecture. Possibly the Benjamite Ono, to which references occur 
in post-exilic literature (i Chron. viii. 12, Ezraii. 33, Neh. vi. 2), is meant. 

Another question Λvhich is not quite easily answered is, of what woman was this βουλΐντής 
'QveiTciv the father ? If of the όμομψρία άδΐΚφή, the manumitting family Avas Jewish, But her 
father would more naturally be supposed to be the yevopivos (ξηγητης βουλευτή? of Oxyrhynchus 
named in 1. 3. Moreover, if the manumittors were Jews, the part played by the synagogue 
is not readily explained, for that body does not merely witness and confirm the transaction, 
as e.g. in the manumissions from Panticapaeum (C. I. G. 21141», Latyschev, Inscr. Ponti 

Eux, ii. 52-3 «ϊτι TT\i προσ€υχηί . . . συνεπιτροπΐυοΰσψ δ( καΐ της συναγωγής ; cf. KrauSS, Festschrifl 

Harkavy, p. 65), but pays the purchase money. This action would be more intelligible if 
the owners were Gentiles and the slave a Jewess ; the objection to that view, however, is 
that the latter is described in 1. 4 as οϊκογίνψ, and to regard this description as inaccurate 
is a somewhat arbitrary assumption. It is of course not certain that ]Γου in 1. 8 is to be 
restored Ίουσ]Γου : ^ηγη]τοΰ, as in 1. 3, is an alternative ; but this does not affect the 
difficulty. 

12. The supplement is quite conjectural. In the line below, the gap may be filled by 

some phrase like 8ιά xeipos (ξ οΧκου, or ex π\ήρους. 

R 



242 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

13. ΐπράχθη = actum; cf. e. g. the Amherst tablets 1. 12, 1114. 38, &c. 

14. The day of the month according to the Roman calendar preceded em'; cf. the 
Amherst tablets 1. 13. 

18 sqq. The arrangement adopted of these three detached pieces is suggested as well 
by the handwriting and spacing of the lines as by the satisfactory restorations obtainable in 
11. 19 and 21-2. Some small unplaced scraps are not printed. 

24. Ευσίβία was perhaps the name of the όμομητρία άΒΐλφη, 

25-8. The letters ] Ίονστ[ and those immediately below them seem to be in a different 
hand from those opposite on the left. If that is so, some of the signatures must have been 
Avritten in separate columns. τάλα]ντα 6[ίκα cannot be read in 1. 26. 



i2oe. Adoption. 

23-5 X 15-6 cm. A.D. 335. 

Like manumission inter amicos (1205), adoption has hitherto been represented 
by a single text, P. Leipzig 28, first published by Mitteis in Archiv iii. pp. 173 sqq. 
and lately reprinted by him in Clirestomathie^ p. 406. A second example is there- 
fore very welcome. It is some fifty years older than the Leipzig .specimen and 
rather simpler though essentially similar in form. A husband and wife, Heracles 
and Isarion, agree to the adoption of their two-year-old son by Horion, who 
promises that the boy shall be his heir. Apparently there was no affinity between 
the contracting parties, nor is there any obvious reason for the adoption as in the 
Leipzig text, where an uncle adopts his fatherless nephew. Another small point 
of contrast is the absence here of stipulations about proper food and clothing, 
which are replaced by the negative guarantee that the boy should not be repu- 
diated or reduced to a state of servitude. These however are minor details ; the 
important feature from the juristic standpoint is that the transaction is regarded 
as a purely private affair, the forms prescribed at this period by Roman law, 
the sanction of an imperial rescript and the intervention of the praefect {C. Just. 
viii. 47. 2), being in complete abeyance, and that the participators are not con- 
cerned with any constitution oi p atria potestas (although, as 1208. 6 shows, that 
was not quite a dead letter in the provinces), but simply with the upbringing and 
eventual testamentary succession of the adopted child ; cf. Mitteis, Grimdziige, 

pp• 274-5• 

Ύπατ^ία^ Ιουλίου Κωνσταντίου πατρικίου ά[δ]€λφοΰ του δ€[σ]π6του ήμων 
[Κ]ωνσταντίνου Αύγουστου καΐ 'Ρουφίον Άλβίνου των λαμπερότατων). 
Αύρήλιοι 'Ηρακλής Άράσιος το (φξστιον '^χω[ν 6v] τ[^] λαμπ{ρα) καϊ 

λαμτΓ[ροτάττι) Όξνρυγ[χ^ιτών) 
πόλίΐ καΐ ή σννοΰσα γυνή Άσάριον Αγάθωνος απο τ[ή]ς αύτης πόλίως 



1206. CONTRACTS 243 

5 και Αυρήλιου Ώριων *Ωρΐωνος άπ[ο τη]9 [αν]τη9 πόλδΟ)? άλλήλοι? 
χαίρ€ΐν. 6μο\ογονμ€ν ήμΪ9 {μ€ν 6 rje 'Ηρακλή? και ή γ[ν\νη Είσάριον €κ8ξ- 
8ωκ€ναι σοι τω Ώρίωνι τον €| [ήμ]ων νΐον Πατζρ[μονθ]ιν ώ? ζτων 
Svo eh νΰοθ^σίαν, €μ€ δ€ τον ^Ωρίων]α €χ^€ΐν το[ντ]ον γνήσιον 
vibv προ9 το μβν^ιν αντω τα άπ[ο τ]η9 SiaSo)(fjs της κληρονομιάς 

ΙΟ μον δίκαια, και ουκ €^iaT€ μοι τούτον άπώσασθαι οϋτζ e/y 

δονλαγωγ^ίαν άγ€ΐν δια το ξύγ^νή αύτον ^ν\_α\ι κ[αί] e^ ΐύγΐνων 
γονίων ίλ€νθ€ρων, ώσπερ ονδξ και ήμί[ν τω τ]€ Ήρακλ^ίω και 
τβ γυν€κΙ Είσαρίη ίξίστξ τον παΐδα άττοσπαν απ[ο σο]ΰ τον Ώρίωνος 
δια το άπαξαπλώς e/y νύοθ^σίαν Ικδίδωκίναι [σοι α]ντόν, ονδ' αύ 

15 μ^τά ταντα ([ξ€στ]€ τινι παραβίνΐΐν τα βνγ€[γ]ραμμ€να δια 

το €πι τούτοις συνιτίπΐσθαι και σνντ(τΐσθαι. κύρια τα της veio- 
Θίσίας γράμματα [δισσ]α γραφύντα ττρος το έκάτβρον μ€ρος 
(χ^ιν μοναγόν, και ίπίρωτηθύντβς νπ αλλήλων ώμολογήσα{μ€ν) 
νπατζίας της 7Γροκ{€ΐμ€νης) Φαρμονθι [ 

2nd hand [Αύρ]ήλιος Ώριων παρζίληφα τον παΐδα e/[y νιοθ^σίαν 

21 [και] άπογράψομαι αύτον €ΐς ίμαντον γνήσιο[ν νιον προς το 
[μ€]νιν αύτω τα ά[πο τη]ς διαδοχής e/c κληρ[ο]ν[ομίας μον 

[ως] πρόκιται, και €π[€ρ]ωτηθ(€ΐς) ώμολόγησα. Α[νρήλιος 

[ξγρ]αψα νπ{€ρ) αύτον γράμμ(ατα) μη ίΐδότος. 

4. 1. 'ϊσάριον; cf. 11. 6, 13. 7• ^'ο" Ρ^Ρ• *5 so in 1. 9• 8. ϋΐΐοθίσιαν Pap. ; so in 

11. 14, 16. 10. 1. (ξίσται; SO in 11. 13, 15. τον . . . «f apparently rewritten over an 

erasure. 13. \. γνναικί Έΐσαρίω. 1 4. First e of βκδίδωκίΐΌί COrr. from δ. 15. \, παρά- 

βαιναν. 1 6. \. συντίθ(ΐσθαι. 20. t of ωριω!» rewritten. 

' In the consulship of Julius Constantius, patrician, brother of our lord Constantinus 
Augustus and Rufius Albinus the most illustrious. Aurelius Heracles son of Harasis, whose 
home is in the illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, and his wife Aurelia 
Isarion daughter of Agathon of the said city, and Aurelius Horion son of Horion of the said 
city, mutual greetings. We agree, Heracles and his wife Isarion on the one part, that we 
have given away to you, Horion, for adoption our son Palermouthis, aged about two years, 
and I Horion on the other part, that I have him as my own son so that the rights proceeding 
from succession to my inheritance shall be maintained for him, and it shall not be lawful for 
me to disavow him or to reduce him to slavery, because he is well born and the son of well 
born and free parents, and in the same way it shall not be lawful for us, Heracleus and his 
wife Isarion, to remove the boy from you, Horion, because we have once for all given him 
to you for adoption, nor shall it hereafter be lawful for any one to transgress the terms herein 
written, because we have consented and agreed on these conditions. This deed of adoption, 
done in duplicate so that each party may have a copy, is valid, and in answer to each other's 
question we have given our assent, in the consulship aforesaid, Pharmouthi . . . 



244 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

' I, Aurelius Horion, have received the boy for adoption and will register him as my own 
son so that the rights from succession as my heir shall be maintained for him as aforesaid, 
and in answer to the question I have given my assent. I, Aurelius . . ., wrote for him, as he 
was illiterate.' 

3. TO (φ(στιον ΐχων is an unusual phrase; cf, P. Brit. Mus. 904. 23-4 iTra[vf\]ee'iu ds τα 

iavWouv εΊφίσΤια. 

6. eKSeSwKeVnt : it seems not unlikely that the same word should be read in P. Leipzig 28. 
13, where Mitteis gives τι[αρ]αδΐ8ωκ€ναι.. 

8. There is no room for ώί after το[ί}τ]οί', which however is doubtfully read. Cf. 

P. Leipzig 28. 11— 12 τοΰτον τον παΐ[δ]α εχ^ίΐν [καθ'?] νίοθίσίαν, 1 8 ονπΐρ θρίψω . . , ως νίον 
■γνήσιον κα\ φνσικόν. 

12. Ήρακλίίω: ΉρακλίΓ is expected from 11. 3 and 6. 



1207. Lease of a Camel-Stable. 

7*2 X 9-3 cm. A. D.I 75-6? 

Part" of a lease for five years of premises which had been used for keeping 
camels, and were now to be turned into a fowl-house. The rent was 300 drachmae 
per annum, with yearly extras of 4 cocks, 8 hens, and 100 eggs, besides a dona- 
tion to the lessors' sei-vants of 8 drachmae ' for a libation '. The reign of which 
the seventeenth year is referred to in 1. 2, may be that of Marcus Aurelius. 

απ Όξνρνγ)^ω]ΐ' 7r[6]Xe[ius] ίπΐ \ρόνον 
ίτη nii/T€ άπο a Θωθ τον ίσίόντο^ ιζ (erovs) ον e^oy- 
σί €7γ' άμφοδον ^Ερμαίου καμηΧωνα σύν τοις τού- 
του )(ρηστηρωί9 ττάσι ety ορνίίθωνα, τταρ^ξ τόπων 
5 ^^χρνζ^^"^^^ ^'S" ^Χαιονργΐον ων kav αίρήται 
ό Έπίμαχ^ος, ενοικίου των λοιπών τόπων €πι 
την π€νταξτίαν κατ €Τ09 δρα)(μών τριακοσί- 
ων και εκτάκτων ομοίως κατ €tos άλβκτρνόνων 
reXetoui/ τεσσάρων, όρνύθων τ^λζίων τοκάδων 

ΙΟ οκτώ, ωών εκατόν, και σπονδ[ή9] παιδαρίοις 
δραχ^μών οκτώ. βφαιονμίνη^ δβ τη? μισθώ- 
σεω? άποδότω 6 μ^μισσωμύνος τοΪ9 μ^μισθωκό- 
σι τα μ\ν ίκτακτα οπόταν βονλωνται το 5e ένοίκι- 
ον kv προθζσμίαΐί δνσι Φαμβνώθ και Μβσορη άνυπ^ρ- 

15 θ^τως. γ^ράσθω οΰν ό αύτο? μ^μισθωμίνο? συν τοΓί 



1207. CONTRACTS 245 

•nap au[r]op viqh καΐ οΐς [.] . [το]ΐς [μνσθον(ΐ.[€ΐ']οι[9 

\αντω τόποις . . . 



2. ϊσιοντος Pap. 7• First α θ( TTevTafTuiv COrr. from f. 14. φαμΐνωθ Pap. 

' [. . . have leased to . . .,] of the city of Oxyrhynchus, for a period of five years from 
Thoth I of the coming 1 7th year the camel-stall which they have in the quarter of the 
Hermaeum together with all its appurtenances, for a fowl-house, excluding any parts needed 
for an oil-press that may be chosen by Epimachus, the rent for the rest of the premises for 
the term of five years being 300 drachmae annually, with an additional payment likewise 
annually of 4 cocks in perfect condition, 8 laying hens in perfect condition, 100 eggs, and 
8 drachmae for the slaves for a libation. On the lease being guaranteed, the lessee shall 
pay to the lessors the additional payments whenever they wish and the rent at the two fixed 
dates of Phamenoth and Mesore λvith no delay. The lessee with his sons or [other agents] 
shall then utilize the premises leased to him . . .' 

6. Epimachus was one of the lessors. 

8. 'ίκτακτα, like €ξαίρ€τα (cf. Berger, Strafklauseln, p. 156^, Meyer, P. Hamburg, p. 18), 
are special or separate payments as distinguished from the ^6po^ α.τι07ακτοί or rent proper. 
The word is similarly used of a special bequest in 646 a earai καί 'ίκτακτον τοΰ . . . άφηλικος, 
and of distinct or special documents in B. G. U. 12. 18 81 €κτάκτον τταρΐτίθη, P. Leipzig 3. 
ii. 12 iv (κτάκτω enrjveyKa (cf. Wilcken, Archiv iv. p. 459). 

Four oKeKTopes reXeioi are similarly part of the rent of a μυΚαιον in B. G. U. 1067 ; 
cf. ibid. 269. 4, 8. In a Rylands lease of land one cock is stipulated for. 

9. ορνάθων'. probably the φόρος ορνίθων coupled in P. Strassb. 56. 67-9 with φόρος 
προβάτων refers to fowls and not, as supposed by Preisigke, to pigeons ; cf. P. GiessenSi. 6. 

10. Cf. 730. 13—15 σπονΒης των δλων παιδαρίοις δραχμας τίσσαρης, Archiv V. ρ. 253, 

Ρ. Hamburg 94• 33' "•» Ρ• S. Ι• 109 Α 7- 

1 6. οΓί lav αφ^[τ]α[ι] is not satisfactory though perhaps just possible; but νΧόΊς καί is very 
uncertain. 

1208. Public Acknowledgement of a Contract of Sale. 

23-2 X 37-3 cm. A.D. 291. 

This long and interesting document contains an affirmation [ζκμαρτνρησι^, 
1. 3o), drawn up before tKe representative of the agoranomus (cf. note on 1. 2), 
of the validity of a private contract of sale and cession dating from the previous 
year. The property sold and ceded by the contract, a copy of which is given 
(11. 6-28), was f of an aroura of arable land, with a share in appliances for 
irrigating, for which the large sum of i talent 3,000 drachmae was paid. 

What is the significance of this process of (κμαρτύρησι,9 ? Another example 
of it is 95, a re-aflfirmation of a contract for the sale of a slave, but that papyrus 
is unfortunately incomplete. It has occurred in the present volume in 1199. 19, 
and a similar allusion is to be recognized, according to Eger's obviously right 



246 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

restoration {Ag. Grtmdbiichwesen, p. 95®), in B. G. U. 619. 14-16 ζωνηη-θαί [κα]τα 
χ€ΐρόγρ(αφον) το και €[κμ€]μαρτυρημ4νον δια bημoσtas όμολογίαζ. The four contracts 
to which €κμορτύρησι$ was thus applied were alike in this, that they were all 
private cheirographa. By the Ικμαρτύρησι^ the cheirographon was embodied 
in a notarial document, and so elevated into a δτ^μοσιο? χρηματισμοί. The 
process would thus appear to be a form of publication. According to 1208. 5, 
however, the purchaser of the land, who makes the ^κμαρτύρησί?, had already 
presented to the keeper of the μνημονάον a copy of the original contract for 
registration at the βιβλωθηκΐ] Ιγκτησ€ων. But the αγορανομύον and μνημονύον were 
in close association (cf. e. g. 1. 2), and the possibility remains that the registration 
and the Ικμαρτνρησίί were parts or stages of the same process. According to 
1199, ξκμαρτνρησίί preceded the application to the βιβλίοφύλακ€$ for τταράθ^σίί. 

But in any case we here seem to obtain a proof which has hitherto been 
lacking that δτ^μοσίωσι? or public registration of cheirographa could be effected 
elsewhere than at the archives of Alexandria. Some indications of this local 
publication have indeed already occurred : see P. Leipzig 31 (Oxyrhynchus), 
Amh. 98 (Hermopolis), and especially Grenf. ii. 7o(Kusis), which is closely similar 
in form to the present document and can now be better understood ; cf. ibid. 71. 
25-6. But the evidence of those documents was not sufficiently explicit to 
convince Mitteis, who in Grundsiige, p. 86, adheres to the view that the publica- 
tion of cheirographa ' bei den landlichen γραφέα nicht vollzogen werden konnte '. 
The clear statement of 1. 5 renders that view no longer tenable. There is no 
word here of the Alexandrian libraries, and the bημoσίωσLs provided for in 11. 24-5 
is carried out on the spot. 

1 "Ετους ζ AvTOKpaTopo[s!\ Καίσαρος Γαίου Αυρηλίου Ούαλ^ρίου Δίοκ\ητίαν[ό\ΰ 

καΐ ζτους <7 Αύτοκρ[άτο]ρος Καίσαρος Μάρκο[ν] Αυρηλίου Ούαλξρίου 
Μαξιμιαι/οΰ Γερμανικών Μεγίστων Ευσεβών Ευτυχιών Σεβαστών 

2 [a]ciVTiKoD ΜεχεΙ[ρ] εν ττ} λ[αμ]πρα καΐ λαμττροτάττ) Όξυρυγχιτών πόλεί 

επι Αύρ[ηλί\ον Άγαθείνου του καΐ [. .]ωγενονς άσχολο[νμ]ενου ώνην 
άγορανομίου καΐ μνημονίου. 

3 όμ[ολό]γεΐ Αύρηλία Θερ[μο]ύθίον επικεκλημενη Τανεχώτις Νεφερώτος μη(τρος) 

[Ταν]εχωτιδος άττο κώμ[ης ΙΙ]ακερκη άπηλιώτ[ο]υ ούδεπω ούσα των 
ετών δίο. του πατρός 'Αυρηλίου Νεφερώτος Διονυσίου 

4 ά[πδ] της αυτής κώμης εν [ά]γυιά εκμαρτυρεΐσθαι τω εαυ[τ]ής τιμήματι 

ην προε[θε]το αύτγι Αυρήλιος Θώ[νι6\ς Θώνιος άπο {της) λαμπράς 
καΐ λαμπρότατης Όζυρυγχ^ιτών πόλεως ίδιόγραφον πράσιν γενομενην 



1208. CONTRACTS 247 

5 τ[ω 8ίγΚθ6ντί €Τ€ΐ μηνΐ Έπίΐφ [ι]α, ης μοναχοί αύθΐβ^τικον €πήν€γκ€ν 

[ή ό]μο\ογονσα τω προ[ς τ]ω μνημορίφ συνκαταχωρισθησ6μ€νον ei[y] 
το €7Γί τόπων βίβλιοφνλάκων, (ον) ζστιν άντίγραφον 

6 Αν[ρή]λίος Θώνω? Θώνως μη{τρο9) (Α]ρτ€μιδώρα9 άπο τη? λ[αμ]πράζ καί 

λαμπρότατης O[^v\pvyyiT5)v ττόλβω? μ[€τ]α συνβΐβαίωτοϋ τον πατρός 
του καΐ 'έχοντος αύτον ύπο τη χζίρΐ κατά τους 'Ρωμαίων ν{ν\6μονς 
1 Α[ύρη]\ίου Θωνίον ^€ρήν[ο]υ μ[η\{τρος) Ίσαροΰτος άπο της αύτή[ς] πόλίως 
Αύρηλια Θζρμονθίω €πικζκλημύν[η Τ]α퀕χώτιδι Νξφζρωτος μη{τρος) 
Τανζχωτίδος άπο κώμης ΤΙακίρκη άπηλιώτου ούδίπω ονση των ^των 

8 [8ίά τ]ον πατρός Αυρηλίου Ν€φ['ερ]ώτος Διονυσίου άπο τ[ης'\ αυτής κώμης 

χαίρ€ΐν. ομολογώ π€πρακ€να[ι κα]ί παρακ€χωρηκ€ν[α]ι σοι άπο τον 
νυν e/y τον άπαντα χρόνον το υπάρχον μοι κληρονομικώ δικαίω 

9 [τΓρ6]τ€ρον της δήλου μίνης μου μητρός Αύρηλίας Άρ[τξ\μιδώρας Π[αν]σίρίος 

μη{τρος) Ίσζΐτος άπο της αύτή[ς] πόλΐως Τ€Τ€λ€υτηκυίης ίπί re kpol 
και 67Γί τοις μου άδ^λφοΐς όμογνησίω μ\ν Αύρηλίω Δημητρίω όμομη- 

ιο [τρίοι]ς δξ Αύρηλί[ο]ις Διογίνζΐ κ[α]ι Ίσιδώρω και Ίσβΐτι τοις [τρί\σι €κ 
πατρ[ος] Έρμαιου τοΐς πίντβ υ[ίο]ΐς και κληρ[ον]6μοις και α[ύτ]ής 
κληρονομικώ δ[ι]καίω πρότβρον του €α[υ]τής πατρός Αυρηλίου Πανσίριος 
Διον[νσ]ίον 

n /'['^(τρδ?) Α]ρτ€μίδώρας άπο της αντής πόλεως ακολούθως [η] άπολύλνπίν 
δι[αθ]ήκη τω β {(Τ€ΐ) Κλαυδίου, ο €γΐ[ν€το] α (€τος) Αύρηλιανον, [μ]ηνι 
Τΰβι ., τη καΐ μ€τα Τίλΐυτην αύτοϋ λυθ\ζί\ση, ώνη\σ]αμ^νον και του 
Παυσίριος πα[ρ]ά Αύρηλ[ίον 

12 Ή[ράμμ]ονος Παυσανίου τον κα\ϊ\ Εύτύχον μη{τρος) Έρμξΐόνης άπ[ο τ]ής 

αντής π6λ€ω[ς] καθ' [ί]δι6γραφ[ο]ν πράσιν καΐ [πα]ραχώρησιν γ[€ν]ο- 
μ€[ν]ην τ[ώ] ιβ (erci) Γαλλιήνον Παχών κγ, [€π]ί κώμη Πακβρκη 
άπηλιώτον €Κ το[ν . .]αμΐ . [. . 

13 σ[νν τ]ω'Επάνθονς κλήρων πέμπτον [σιτ]ικών ιδιωτι[κή]ς άρονρών τεσσάρων, 

ο [ξστ]ιν άρούρης ήμισν Τ€ταρ[τον €]ίκοστ6ν, ονσών [ά]πο κοινωνικών 
πρ}>ς *Ωρίωνα Ακβονο{ ) άρονρών οκτώ, και αντών ονσών άπο όλων 
άρονρών 

14 6ΐ[κοσ]ι [6]κτω, ή όσων eav ώσ[ιν, iv] αΐς ύδρζύματα και μηχ[αν]ή έξηρτι- 

σμίνη πάση ζνλική καταρτύα και σιδη[ρ]ώσ€ΐ, σύν τω αίρονντι 
[/xjepei τών ύδρΐυμάτων [κ]αι μηχανής, τών δι όλων γίτον^ς νότου 
όδος και €Κ τών άλλων 



248 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

15 τρί[ώ]ν άνίμων 8ιώρυξ, τίμή[9 κα]1 παραχωρητικού τον [π\€μ,πτοΌ μίρου? των 

7Γροκ€ΐμίρων ιδιωτικής ά[ρον]ρών τεσσάρων καΐ του αίρονντος μίρονς 
των νδρζνμάτων και μηγανη^ των συ μπ^φωνη μίνων προ? αλλήλους 

1 6 [ά]ρ[γυρ]ίου ϋζβαστων νομίσματ[ο?] δραχμών €ννακισχι[λί\ων, αϊ dai 

άρ'γυρ[ι\ου τάλαν[το]ν ίν και δραχμαΐ τρισχ[ίλιαι, ά]σπ€ρ αυτόθι 
άπύσχον παρά σον δια τον αντοΰ πατρός σου ίκ πλήρους δια χ€ΐρός, 
άποχαρισθίν σοι ως πρόσφορη 

1 7 καΐ \)(\άριν άναφβρξτον καΐ αμ[(εταν6]τ]τον, και πβρι του ήριθμήσθαί μ€ 

6^ ολοκλήρου ^πακολουθοΰντος τον π[ατ]ρός μου και συναριθ μουμίνον 
ΐπ€ρωτηθ€ΐς νπο σου ωμολόγησα. κρατΐν ουν σε και Kvpievew σύν 
€κγόνοις 

1 8 και τοις πάρα σον μ€ταλημ[ψομ€]νοις τον πωλονμίνο[ν] καΐ παραχωρονμίνον 

σοι νπ έμοΰ ώς πρόκζΐ[ται] πέμπτον μίρονς σιτικών ιδιωτικής άρουρών 
τεσσάρων καΐ τον μέρους των ύδρζυμάτων και μηχανής 

19 [καΐ ΐ]ξουσίαν €χ[ι]ν χρασθαι [και οί]κονομ€Ϊν π€ρι αύτοΰ ώ[ς] kav a'lprj, 

μηδ^μιας μο[ϊ\ μηδ' άλλω μηδξνι [ύπ]€ρ ίμοΰ ζφόδον κατα[λι]πομζνης 
ίπΐ τοΰτο ή ίπΐ μύρος αύτοΰ κατά μηδύνα τρόπον, οπ€ρ και ίπάναγ- 

2θ [κ€]ς παρύξομαί σοι βί[βαιον δι]ά παντός άπο πάντ[ω]ν πάστ] βαβαιώσπ 
και καθαρον από re γ€[ωργ]ίας βασιλικής και ούσιακής γής και παντός 
ίϊδους καΐ όφζίλής και κατοχής πάσης δημοσίας re 

21 [κα]ι ιδιωτικής και π[ ] πολίΐτικής και άπο παντός 

οντ[ινοσο]υν αλ\λ]ου [^'\ίδον[ς κ]αι άπο άπ[ζρ•γ\ασίας [καΐ ....]. λ[.] . ιας 
χωμάτων κα\ι ά]πο των [υ\πίρ ά[λλ]ων τζλουμίνων δημοσίων και 
ίπικλασμών 

2 2 [και €]πιμ€ρισμών παντοίων [τών €]ως τον €i'e^r[eur]oy και αύτοΰ τ[6\ν 
ίνζστώ[τΌ]ς τ (erofy) κα\ e {^τονς) διά το τ[ά άπ]ο τοΰ ίσ€ΐόντος ζ{ίτονς) 
κα[ι τ] {^τονς) τούτων πρόσφο[ρα] elvai σον τον ώνονμίν{ουμζν\ου και 
παραχωρονμίνον, 

2 3 τϊΐρος] ον και €iv[a]i τά άπο A77[^ecuy τοΰ] αύτοΰ ei'ear[<Sro]y ζ (erovy) και 
ς- (erofy) δημόσια καΐ [ίπ]ικλασμονς πάντα[ς,] πάντα δ\ τον καθ* 
όνδηποτοΰν τρ[ό^πον ίπ€λ€νσόμ€νον ή βμποιησόμξνον τούτου 

24 ο[λου] ή μύρους αύτοΰ €πάν[αγκ€]ς άποστήσω ττ[ά]ρ[α\χρή μα ταΐς €μαν{€- 
μα[ν]\τοΰ δαπάναις καθά[π€ρ €]κ δίκης, κνρία ή πράσις και παρα- 
χώρ[η]σις τρισσή γραφίΐσα, ήμπ^ρ όπηνίκα kav aiprj άποίσις 
διά δη- 



1208. CONTRACTS 249 

25 μ[οσίον ου] 7τροσ8€ομ€νη i[Tep]a9 μ[ον] €νδοκήσ€ω9 Sia το ζντζΰθζν cvSoKc'iv 

rfj kσoμhr| 8ημ[οσιώ]σι, nepl Se του ταϋτα ορθώς καλώς π^πράχθαι 
ζπ€ρωτηθύντ€ς ύττο σου Slcc του αύτοΰ πατρός σου ώμολ{ογήσαμ€ν). 

26 {ξτους) ς και (ίτους) e τών κυρίων [ήμ]ών Αυτοκρατόρων Α[ιο]κλητιανοΰ 

και Μα^ιμιανοϋ Χφαστών Έπά[φ\ ια. Αυρήλιος Θωνιος Θώνιος 
π^πρακα και παρξχώρησα το πψπτον μ^ρος τών άρουρών τεσσάρων 

27 σύ[ν μ]€ρι υδρ^υμάτων τών άρ[ου]ρών τεσσάρων και άπί[σ]χον το τή[ς] 

τιμής και παραχωρητικού αργυρίου τ[άλ]αντον ίν και δραχμας 
τρισχιλίας και βφαι[ώ]σω και ξύδοκώ Trj δημοσιώσι, ώς και ίπ€- 
ρ{ωτηθύς) ώμολόγησα. 

28 Α[ύρήλιο]ς Θώνιος [σ]υνβφαιώ το\ν] πψπτον μίρος τών [άρο]υρών και 

ζύδοκώ Trj πράσ€ΐ, ως καΐ ^π€ρωτηθ€}ς ώμολόγησα. Αυρήλιος 
Άπίων 6 και Θίων έγραψα ύπίρ αύτοΰ μη ίίδότος γράμματα, 
ξως τούτου 

29 το ά{ντίγραφον). κ[ν]ρία ή 6μολ{ογία), πφ δ\ [τ]οϋ ταϋτα ορθώς καλώς 

π€π[ρ]αχθαι ζπξρ{ωτηθύς) δ δμολ{ογών) ώμολ{όγησζν) kv άγυια τη αύτη. 
2nd hand 30 Αύ[ρ\ηλία Θ€ρμούθι{ον) δι' €[μο]ΰ του πατρός αυτής Νβφίρώτος 

π^ποίημαι τήν ([κμ]αρτύρησιν ώς πρόκαται. Αυρήλιος Άτρής ό και 

*Ωρίων €γρα•ψα ύπ\ρ αύτοΰ μή ίύδότος 
31 γρά\μ]ματα. 

3rd hand 32 Αυρήλιος Άγαθΐνος δ και Ώριγύνης κ€χ[ρ]ημά{τικα). 

Ι. γαΐου . . . σ€βαστώ Pap. 2. ο$[ν]ρυγ χιτων Pap. ; SO in 11. 4, 6. 4- ΐΒιογραφον Pap. 

5. (πψίγκίν Pap. 6. νπο Pap.; so in 11. 17, 25. 7• "iTopovTOS Pap. 8. υπάρχον 

Pap. 9. ϊσ€ΐτοί Pap.; so in 1. 10. τ€Τ(\€ντηκυίη: Pap. 10. ϊσιδωρω . . . ν[ω\ις Pap. 

II. I amXiXoinev. 13. \. κλήρου. ϊδιωηκ»?ί Pap. ; SO in 11. 1 5, 18. αρονρώ Fap. 

18. ϋδρ^νματων Pap.; SO in 1. 27. 19. enauay Pap. 22. ϊσ^ιοντο! Pap. 23. 1. ς- 

{ίτονή και e for ζ (frovs) και ς. 2^. η of προσ8(ομ(νη COrr. from or. 29. αγνια Pap. 

' The seventh year of the Emperor Caesar Gains Aurelius Valerius Diocletianus and 
the sixth year of the Emperor Caesar Marcus Aurelius Valerius Maximianus Germanici 
Maximi Pii Felices Augusti, Xandicus-Mecheir, in the illustrious and most illustrious city of 
Oxyrhynchus, before Aurelius Agathinus also called Origenes, farmer of the tax payable to 
the agoranomi and recorders. Aurelia Thermouthion surnamed Tanechotis, daughter of 
Nepheros and Tanechotis, of the village of Pakerke in the eastern toparchy, being not yet 
of age and acting through her father Aurelius Nepheros son of Dionysius, of the said village, 
acknowledges, in the street, that she hereby deposes at her own valuation to the autograph 
deed of sale formerly agreed to with her by Aurelius Thonius son of Thorns, of the 
illustrious and most illustrious city of Oxyrhynchus, and drawn up in the past year on the 
nth of the month Epeiph, of which she, the acknowledging party, presented a single 



250 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

authentic copy to the keeper of the record office to be deposited in the local archives, 
of which the following is a copy. 

' Aurelius Thonius son of Thonis and Artemidora. of the illustrious and most illustrious 
city of Oxyrhynchus, with his father, who has him under power according to Roman law, 
as co-guarantor, namely Aurelius Thonius son of Serenus and Isarous, of the said city, to 
Aurelia Thermouthion surnamed Tanechotis, daughter of Nepheros and Tanechotis, of the 
village of Pakerke in the eastern toparchy, being not yet of age and acting through her 
father Aurelius Nepheros son of Dionysius, of the said village, greeting. I acknoAvledge 
that I have sold and ceded to you from henceforth for ever my property by right of 
inheritance and formerly belonging to my aforesaid mother Aurelia Artemidora daughter 
of Pausiris and Iseis, of the said city, who died leaving me and my brothers, namely my 
full brother Aurelius Demetrius and my half-brothers on my mother's side, Aurelius 
Diogenes, Aurelius Isidorus, and Aurelius Iseis, her three children by Hermias, the five of us, 
her sons and heirs, which was hers by right of inheritance, having formerly belonged to her 
father Aurelius Pausiris son of Dionysius and Artemidora, of the said city, in accordance 
Avith the will left by him in the second year of Claudius which was the first year of Aurelian, 
the . . of the month Tubi, and opened after his death, and had been bought by the father 
of Pausiris, Aurelius Herammon son of Pausanias also called Eutychus, his mother being 
Hermione, of the said city, in accordance with an autograph sale and cession drawn up 
in the 12th year of Gallienus, Pachon 23, at the village of Pakerke in the eastern toparchy, 
in the holding of . . . with that of Epanthes, the fifth part of four arable arourae of private 
land, that is f of an aroura, forming part of a parcel of 8 arourae held jointly with Horion 
son of Acrono . . ., which themselves formed part of a total of 28 arourae, or thereabouts, 
containing irrigators and a machine fitted with all wood-work and iron-work, together with 
the proportionate share of the irrigators and machine, the boundaries being on the south 
a road and on the other three sides a canal, at the price and cession-value agreed upon 
between us for the fifth part of the aforesaid four arourae of private land and irrigators and 
machine, namely 9,000 drachmae of the Imperial silver coinage, that is one talent 3,000 
drachmae of silver, which I have forthwith received from you through your said father from 
hand to hand in full, and for which the land is bestowed upon you as a present and gift 
unchangeable and irrevocable, and to your question whether I have counted the money in 
full with the concurrence and assistance of my father I have given my assent. You shall 
therefore possess and own with your descendants and successors the fifth part sold and ceded 
to you by me as aforesaid of the four arable arourae of private land and the share of the 
irrigators and machine, and shall have power to use and dispose of it as you choose, no 
right of proceeding against it or any part of it in any wise being left to me nor to any one 
else on my behalf, and I will of necessity deliver it to you guaranteed perpetually against all 
claims with every guarantee, free from cultivation of royal or domain land and from every 
impost and debt and lien public and private, and from municipal . . . and every other impost 
and from construction and ... of dykes and from public dues and requisitions and contri- 
butions paid for other purposes of every kind up to and including the present 6th and 
5th year, because from the coming 7th and 6th year the proceeds of this property are yours 
who are purchasing it and having it ceded to you, and who are to be responsible for the 
public dues and all requisitions from the end of the present 6th and 5th year. And every one 
who in any manner proceeds against or claims this property, whether the whole or a part 
of it, I will of necessity and at once repel at my own cost, as if in consequence of a legal 
decision. This sale and cession, of which three copies are made, is valid, and you 
shall whenever you choose make it public without requiring any further approval from me, 
because I now approve the eventual publication, and to your question made through 
your father whether this is rightly and fairly done we have given our assent.' Date 



1208. CONTRACTS 251 

and signatures of the parties to the contract and of Agathinus, the official of the record 
office. 

2. The second name of Agathinus, as is shown by his signature in 1. 32, was "sipiyL•^, 
which was here misspelled in some way ; perhaps Ώρω-^ίνους was written. 

άσχο\ο[υμΥνου . . . μνημονίου : cf. 1209. 5 and, for the farmers of the άyopavoμάov, &c., 
44. 6-7 των TO fVKVKkiov άσχολονμΐνων και τοΰ το άγορανομΐον, 2 2-3 των τΐ το (νκυκλιον και το 
γραφί'ιον άσχολονμ(νων, Wilcken, Os/. ϋ. Ι053• Ι μ«(ΐ"οχοί) τ€λ(ώι/αι) άγο{ρανομ€ίον) ; μνημονίων 

as a tax is found in P. Brit. Mus. 856. 17. It is now seen that these tax-farmers could 
discharge the notarial functions of the agoranomus ; the present document is drawn up, like 
others made em άγορανόμον at Oxyrhynchus, ev ayvia, and is signed by the άσχο\ούμ(νο5 την 
ωνην with the characteristic κΐχρημάηκα. In what circumstances the agoranomus was 
replaced in this manner is obscure. It is noteworthy in this connexion that in Heracleopolite 
contracts of the third century the regular phrase is St' ίπηηρητων αγορανομίας. 

3. απη\ιώτ[ο]υ : SC. τοπαρχίας ', cf. 533. Ι7> nOte. 

οϋδί'πω ούσα των €τών : cf. 275. 8, Mitteis, Grundzuge, p. 251. 

4. τω εαυ[τ];}ί τιμήματι : cf. e. g. 85. 7 προσφωνονμίν ιδίω τιμηματι, and 1200. 45 '"^ '^°^ 

τίΐμήματοε^τίλος, Ρ. Leipzig ΙΟ. ϋ. 21. The analogy of the two latter passages suggests that 
here too a τίλος was in view, though it is not directly named. 

5. (πήν€γκίν•. cf. Amh. 98. II, where επ»7υ£χβ(τ;) κ («rows) Φαώφι follows the abstract of 
the cheirographon. For σννκαταχωρισθησόμΐνον cf. e. g. 1200. 47. In the present passage 
too σύν must imply a υπόμνημα or some similar accompanying document. 

6. συνβφαιωτού : cf. B. G. U. 937. 6, C P. R. 149• 6, P. Leipzig 4. 6, 5. ii. 2. 

ΰπο TTJ χηρί = in manu, commonly used of the status of married women, but also of 
children e.g. Itisi. i. 12. 6 filios suosvelfilias . . . sua manu dimitterent, Cod. Just. vii. 40. i. 2 
filiis familias . . . postquam manu paterna . . . fuerint liberati. Mitteis perhaps goes rather 
too far in asserting {Grundzuge, p. 275) that the patria potestas was to the Romanized 
provincial a matter of no importance. 

7. θωΐΊου : cf. 1. 28 θώΐΊΟί ; but in 1. 6 ιώνιος is given as the genitive. 

10. Is(e)is is apparently masculine also in P. Brit. Mus. 188. 46. 

11. τω β (eret) Κλαυδίου κτλ. : there must be some error here, for Alexandrian coins 
show that Claudius reached a third year ; cf. P. Strassb. 7. 21. Presumably y should be 
read for β; the copyist makes a mistake in figures in 1. 23 also, not to mention other 
inaccuracies. For [rj] άπολ€λ{οι)πίν . . . \v6[fi]ar] cf. e.g. P. Leipzig 10, ii. 12-13. 

13, σ[ύί' τ]ω . . . κλήρων : the same mistake occurs in 1124. 21-4. 

14. Cf. P. S. I. 77. 14-16 μηχανήν . . . έξηρτισμένην πάση ξυλικη ΐξαρτία κα\ σώηρωμασιν\ there 

does not seem to be room here for σώη[ρωμ\ασ(ΐ. For καταρτΰα cf. P. Brit. Mus. 11 64. {h) 
17, 25, where the same word is meant, and e. g. Artemid. 2. 53 το πλοΐον κα\ η κατάρτια. 

16-17. πρόσφορη is apparently for προσφοράν, cf. e.g. C. P. R. 24. 8 κατά προσφοραν 
άναφαίρετον, and for the combination [χ]άριΐ' άναφαίρ^τον κα\ άμ[(τανό]ητον, P. Grenf. ii. 70. 7-8. 

21. Perhaps π[άσης λιτουργίας] πολειτικψ, but the adjective is doubtfully read, and the 

letter preceding λ may be a υ. εργασία των χωμάτων is coupled with 8ημόσια κα\ άννώναι 

καΐ παντο'ιαι ίττιβολαί in Β. G. U. 5ΐ9• 1 6. The following substantive was probably not 

επιμελείας. For ε'πικλασμοί cf. P. Tebt. 373. 12, note. 

22. πρόσφο[ρα] here means revenues, as in P. Tebt. 88. 15, &c., άλλο πρόσφορον μηθενεχειν ; 
cf. P. Giessen 51. 18-19 (^^so from Oxyrhynchus), where [της ώνουμενης or Άχιλλίδοί, πάντα 8ε 
τ]όν should be restored on the present analogy, and e.g. 504. 26-7, P. Leipzig 6. 12-13. 

24. καθά[περ ε]κ δίκης; SO probably P. Giessen 51. 21 rather than κα\ Βαπάνακ. 
24-5. Cf. e.g. 1200. 34-7. In 95. 35 a negative is to be supplied before 
προσδεϊσθαι. 



^2 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

28-9. ε^ωί τούτον TO ά(ντίγραφον) : ά{ντίγραφον) is very doubtful, but seems more suitable 

tha,n χ[ι{ρόγραφον) or ■γ[ρ{αμματ€'ϊοΐ'). Cf. P. Grenf. ii. 70. 19 ίως τούτου το χΐφόγ[ρα^φορ, &S 

rightly read by Wilcken, Archiv iii. p. 124. The formula eKros των -προαστάων found in 1. 3 
of that papyrus and in others from the Great Oasis seems to be the local phrase corresponding 
to the Oxyrhynchite iv ayviq. 

32. Cf. P. Grenf. ii. 70. 24 χρηματιστής κ[€χ]ρημάτικα, and 99. 12. Bry's error in 
supposing this use of χρηματίζΐΐν to be confined to the Ptolemaic period {La venie dans les 
papyrus, p. 87) has already been pointed out by Mitteis, Grundziige, p. 61'. 



1209. Sale of a Slave. 

21-5 X 12-7 cm. A. D. 251-3. 

A contract for the sale of a young female slave and her infant son at the 
price of 2,000 drachmae; cf, 94-5, 263, B. G. U. 193, &c., Mitteis, Griindzuge, 
pp. 192-4. The deed was drawn up, like 1208, before an άσχολούμβνοί ώνην 
άγοραι-ομξίον, on whom see the note on 1208. 2. 

As a small point of palaeographical interest it may be noted that in two 
places (1. 6 μητρό{$), 1. 15 μζλίχ^ρο{νν)) the writer of this papyrus abbreviates words 
without any suspension of letters or other indication of abbreviation. This 
method is not therefore confined to the early Ptolemaic period, as supposed by 
Wilcken, Grundziige^ p. xl; cf. Mitteis, Chrestomathie, p. 10 1. 

^Etovs . Αύ]τοκρ[α\τ6ρων Καισάρων Γαίον Ονιβίον Τριβωνιανού 

[Γάλλου και Γαίο]υ Ού[ίβί]ου Άφινίου Γάλλου Ού^λβουμίανοϋ Ούολουσιανου 

\Εύσ^]βων Ευτυγ\ω\ν Χφαστων Α αισίου Φαρμοΰθι 

[iv Ό^]υρύγ)(^ων πολζΐ ίπΐ Αυρηλίου 'Αντιπάτρου τον και Διονυσίου 

5 [άσ)(\ολουμύνον ώνην άγορανομζίου. 

[€7Γρί]ατο Αυρήλιος Άσκληπιάδης ό καΐ Hapds ^αραπίωνος μητρο[9) 
[Λονκ]ίλλη9 Trjs και Αημητρία^ άπ Όξυρνγχων πόλΐω? ώ? (ίτων) λβ 
[άσημ(ο?)] παρά Αυρηλίου Ιίβρήνου του και Χαραπίωνο^ Αγαθζίνου 
[μητρο]ς Ταποσ€ίριθ9 άπο τή? αυτής πόλεως ώ? {^βτων) λδ άσήμίρυ), ev ά- 

ιο [γυια, τη]ν ύπάργρυσαν αύτω ώνηθξΐσαν υπ' αύτοϋ κατά χρη- 
[ματισ]μον γ€ν6μ€νον δια του αύτοϋ άγορανομζίου τω δ (erei) 
[Φιλίππ]ων μηνι Φαμ€νωθ άπο τή9 του ωνουμίνου μητρός 
[ΑύρηΧ\ίας Λουκίλλης της και Δημητρίας Ευπόρου του Αιογίνου? 
[μητρός] Ταύριος της και Φιλουμβνης άπο τής αυτής πόλξως 

15 [οίκογζ]νην αυτής δούλην ονόματι Tepea ως (ξτών) κα μ€λί\ρο(υν) ο{ύλή) 
[. . . . .]ϊ/ συν νποτιτ(θ)ίω αύ[τ]ής άρρξνικω βρίψζΐ ονόματι 



1209. CONTRACTS 253 

[.' . . . . .] ηντΓζρ 8ον\ην συν [τ]ω ύποτι{τ)θίω αυτόθι παρ^ίΚη- 

[0]ei/ 6 Ίτριάμξνο^ τταρα τον [ά\πο8ομίνου ταϋτα τοιαύτα 

[άναπ6ρ]ιφα εκτδ? οντά ίζρ[ας] νόσου και βπαφή?, άνα- 
2θ [κριθίση]9 της TepeUTOS ώς δια του προτίρον χρηματισμού 

\8η\οϋται,] τας Se συμτΓξφωνημίνας ττρδί άλλ77λοι;9 

[ύπ€ρ της α]ύτής δούλης συν τω ύποτι{τ)6ΐ(ύ αργυρίου Χφαστων 

[νομίσμα]τος δραχ^μας δισ\€ΐλίας άπεσχβι/ ό άποδόμζνος 

[Αυρήλιος] ^αραπίων ό και Χ^ρηνος πάρα του άποδομύνου 
25 [Αυρηλίου Ά]σκληπιάδου του και Χαρά δια γ^ιρός. ττωλβΓ κα\ 

[βφαιοΐ 6 α\ποδόμ€νος την αύτην δούλην συν τω ϋποτιτ(β)ί- 

[(ύ ] ονόματος αύτοΰ ως πρόκειται kv ά- 

[γυια τη aurfj,] ncpi 5e τον ταύτα ορθώς καλώς yeye- 

[νησθαι €π€ρώτη]σ€ν ό ώνονμζνος ώμολόγησ€ν 
3θ [ό άτΓοδόμξνος.] 
2nd hand [Αυρήλιος Άσκληπί\άδης ό και Χαράς ^πριάμην την δούλην 

[ως τΓρόκ(€ΐταϊ). Αυρήλιος Χαραπίων ό κ]αι Χ^[ρή]ΐ'[ος τ]ην τ€ΐμή[ν ^σχο]»/ 

[ως πρόκ{€ΐται) . . . 



Ι. γάϊον Pap. ΙΟ, ϋπαρχονσαρ ... υπ Pap. 1 6. ϋποτιτιω Pap.; SO in 11. 17, 22. 

19• "iVpfasl Pap. 24. 1. πριαμΐνον for άπο8ομίρον. 

< The . . . year of the Emperors and Caesars Gains Vibius Trebonianus Gallus and 
Gains Vibius Aphinius Gallus Veldumianus Volusianns Pii Felices Augusti, Daisins 
Pharmouthi , at the city of Oxyrhynchus, before Aurelius Antipater also called 

Dionysius, farmer of the tax payable to the agoranomi. Aurelius Asclepiades also called 
Saras, son of Sarapion and Lucilla also called Demetria, of the city of Oxyrhynchus, aged 
about 32, with no distinguishing mark, has purchased from Aurelius Serenus also called 
Sarapion, son of Agathinus and Taposiris, of the said city, aged about 34, with no dis- 
tinguishing mark, in the street, the female slave belonging to him named Tereus, aged about 
21, fair, with a scar on her . . ., together with her male nursling child named . . ., who was 
purchased by him in accordance with a deed made through the said office of the agoranomi 
in the 4th year of the Philippi in the month Phamenoth from the mother of the present 
purchaser Aurelia Lucilla also called Demetria, daughter of Euporus son of Diogenes, her 
mother being Tauris also called Philumene, of the said city, and was born in her house, which 
slave together with the nursling the purchaser has forthwith received from the vendor just as they 
are and unrenounceable, free from epilepsy and external claims, Tereus having been examined 
as set forth in the former deed ; and the price mutually agreed upon for the said slave and 
the nursling, 2,000 drachmae of silver of the Imperial coinage, has been received by the 
vendor Aurelius Sarapion also called Serenus from the purchaser Aurelius Asclepiades also 
called Saras from hand to hand. The vendor sells and guarantees the said slave with the 
nursling [on the liability of all that stands in (?)] his name, as aforesaid, in the same street. 



254 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

and to the purchaser's question whether this has been rightly and fairly done the vendor has 
given his assent/ Signatures. 

3. The day of the month, as frequently happens, has not been filled in. 

15. \οΙκογΐ\νψ is a justifiable restoration in spite of the final v, for which cf. e. g. B. G. U. 

13. 8 vyir]V και άση'ην, Ep. Hcbr. vi, 1 9 άσφαλην. 

i^j. The spelling υποτίθιος occurs in B. G. U. 629. 14, 1058. 12. 

19. ΐκτος οντά . . . (παφης: SO e.g. P. Leipzig 4. 19, 5. ii. 8 ; cf. B. G. U. 887. 5, 937. 11. 
The sense of vianus inieciio for Ιτταφή in this context seems now established by P. Strassb. 79 
(cf. Kiibler in Z. Sav. xxxii. pp. 366 sqq.), which contains the passage (1. 7) ανατ[όριφο\> 

(or άσυκοφάντητο\ν^ πλην ίττηφης. iav 8e ris ϊπαφη -γίνηται, ίγδικησίΐ δ αποδό /xei/oy ; cf. Β. G. U. 

887. 5-6, 17. For άναί^κριθίση]! (Mitteis) cf. P. Brit. Mus. 251. 7, Leipzig 4. 15. 

27. Some definition of the liability of the βφαιωτψ seems to have stood at the beginning 

of this line, e. g. iv πασ\ Tois iV] ονόματος. 

29-30. Cf. e. g. p. Brit. Mus. 251. 8-10, Leipzig 4. 31 ; a similar restoration is 
attractive, as Mitteis has remarked (1. c. p. 368^), in P. Strassb. 79. 9. 



(e) ACCOUNTS. 

1210. Poll-tax Register. 

32«5 X 22*5 cm. Late first century b.c. 

or early first century a.d. 

This text is written on the recto of 1184 in a large semi- uncial hand which 
can hardly be later than the reign of Tiberius and is more likely to belong to 
that of Augustus. There are remains of two columns, but those of the first are 
confined to the ends of a few scattered lines and are not worth reproducing. 
The second is entire and is concerned with the poll-tax in the Oxyrhynchite and 
other nomes. At the top of the column are two lines which gave the total of 
persons paying the tax in the Oxyrhynchite and Cynopolite nomes, — or rather, 
which were intended to give them, for the figures here and elsewhere, except in 
1. 12, are omitted, the document never having been completed. Below this 
are two other sections, one reporting the numbers of persons chosen by their 
parents to support them in their old age, in the same two districts ; the other 
specifying various officials in the Tentyrite, Cynopolite, and Oxyrhynchite nomes 
and in the (Small ?) Oasis, who were exempted on account of their oflScial duties. 
Presumably these two sections stand in close connexion with the one immediately 
preceding them, and imply that fecial treatment with regard to poll-tax was 
accorded to persons on whom devolved the maintenance of aged parents or who 
served the state in certain official capacities. It further appears that the parents 
selected the son who was to support them ; what further conditions were imposed, 
and whether the son enjoyed complete or only partial immunity, there is no 



1210. ACCOUNTS 255 

evidence to show. With regard to the officials, the privilege is stated to be 
' customary '. Possibly these immunities, of which there seem to be no traces at 
a later period, were a legacy from the Ptolemaic regime (cf. P. Tebt. i. p. 447, 
Petrie iii. p. 174, B. G. U. 1198. ii. 7 sqq.). 



Col. i. 



Col. ii. 



] re- 



XovvTii λαογραφίαν Όξνρνγ^ίτον avS{p€s) 
Κυνοπολίτον 

ίπιλβλβγμύΐ'ων νπο των yovicov 
5 f/y γηροβοσκίαν αφ* Siv 'ίγουσι υιών, e^ 
Όξνρνγ^ζ^ίτον 

Κυνοπολίτον 
γίνονται τούτων άν8(ρ€9) 

και των δια το χρ€ία9 Tois δημοσίοΐ9 παρβ- 
ιο χ[€]σθαι συνήθως απολυομένων 

βασιαικο? γραμματεύς Τΐντυρίτου, 
Κυνοπολίτον α, 

τοπογραμματ€Ϊ9 και κωμογραμματεΐ? 

Ό^υρυγγίτου 
1 5 Κυνοπολίτον 

[κω]/ιογρα[/ί//ατ€Γ]9 Όάσβω? της προς τωι 

II. 1. βασιλικοί. Ι3• "" of τοπογραμματ(ΐς ΟΟΓΓ. from γρ. 

' Men paying poll-tax in the Oxyrhynchite nome . . 
In the Cynopolite nome 

Men chosen by the parents from their sons to support them in old age, in the 
Oxyrhynchite nome 

In the Cynopolite nome 

Total of these 

Those usually absolved because of service rendered by them to the state : 

The basilicogrammateus of the Tentyrite nome, 

In the Cynopolite nome, ditto r, 

Topogrammateis and comogrammateis : 



2s6 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

In the Oxyrhynchite nome . . . 

In the CynopoHte nome 

Comogrammateus of the Oasis by [the Oxyrhynchite nome] . . .' 

II. It is rather strange that the Ύ^ντυρίτης should be associated in this Hst with the 
Ox}Thynchite and CynopoHte nomes, which were so much further to the north. 
1 6. Twt : sc, probably, Όξυρυγχίτψ. 

1211. Articles for a Sacrifice. 

8'9 X 6•^ cm. Second century. 

A short list of objects which had been or were to be supplied to the strategus 
for the celebration of a sacrifice ' to the most sacred Nile '. Evidence for the 
cult of the Nile-god at Oxyrhynchus has already been supplied by 519. lo ; there 
a payment of 2o drachmae to the κωμασταΐ Ν€ίλ(ου) is recorded ; cf. the NeiAaia 
celebrated at the temple of Jupiter Capitolinus at Arsinoe (B. G. U. 362. xv. 11) 
and, on Nile-worship in general, Lumbroso, VEgitto, pp. 1-8. The participation 
of the strategus in the celebration is a point worth noting ; cf. Otto, Priester tmd 
Tempel, ii. p. 79. 

Στρατηγού τά tt/jos τηρ θυ- 
σίαν τοΐ) ίίρωτάτον 
NeiXou Tlawi λ• 
μόσχος α, ο'ίνον ζύώ- 
5 δη Κ€ράμ{ια) β, λάγανα ις-, 
^στίφανοι ις, στρόβιλοι if, 
<^πλακονι/Τ€ς ις-, 
βαϊς χλωράς ίΤ, 
κάλαμοι όμοί(ω9) ιτ, 
ΙΟ eXeor, μ^λι, γάλα, ττάν 
άρωμα χωρίς λιβάνου. 

ΙΟ. 1. f\aiov, 

' Το the. Strategus, articles for the sacrifice of the most sacred Nile on Pauni 30 : i calf, 
2 jars of sweet wine, 16 wafers, 16 garlands, 16 cones, 16 cakes, 16 green palm-branches, 
16 reeds likewise, oil, honey, milk, eft'ery spice except frankincense.' 

2. 'κρωτάτου: SO e.g. 486. 32. 

6. στρόβιλοι: cf. 1144. Il, B. G. U. 362. i. 7 στροβίί\λων\ και αρωμάτων, 8oi. 17— 18 
στροβίλου! 8ΐκα [etjs θυσ'ιαν. 

8. /3otV: cf Β. G. υ. 362. vii. 13, P. Tebt. 295. ii, note, and the πάΚμαι in 519. 18. 



1212. ACCOUNTS 257 

1212. List of Vegetables. 

7'5Xi7-rcin. Second century. 

The following short account of vegetables supplied to the archephodus of the 
village of Pela is written on the verso of an order for arrest in two lines, of which 
the text is : Ά/)χ€φ[ο]δωι ΥΙέλα' ττ^μψον Θ4ωνα Θ4ωι>οί κα\ Άττολλώνίαν οου\(ην) 
α{υτοΰ) €ντνχόντο9 Μηνατοζ (cf. e.g. 969). Below the second line there is a long 
row of crosses, and the writing is across the fibres, as is also that of the 
verso. 

Τον άργζφόΒου τ[^]ί 
Πξλα δια Αίογάτο9 
φ[ύλα]κο5 άπο ^€ντώ• 
άσπαράγου Siap{ai) ιθ, 
5 θρύδακ{οί) 8iap{at.) β, 
■γονγύλη{^) Si(Tp{at) β, 
ραφάνου δίσρ{η) α, 
/ κ8. 

'For the archephodus of Pela through Diogas, guard, of Sento: 19 bundles of 
asparagus, 2 bundles of lettuce, 2 bundles of turnips, i bundle of radishes, total 24.' 

4-6. άσπάραγο! occurs in 736. 36, and γογγνλίς (cf. 1. 6) is mentioned in 1. 5 of that 
papyrus. Opidai is the usual spelling, e.g. P. Tebt. 112. 11. 



(/) PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE, etc. 

1213. Question to the Oracle. 

2-7 X 5-7 cm. Second century. 

A question addressed to the oracle of Zeus-Helios-Sarapis by a man in 
doubt about marriage. Cf. 1148-9, and for another example on the same subject, 
Wessely, Script. Gr. Spec. 26, re-edited by Wilcken, Chrestomathie, p. 150. The 
writing is across the fibres. 

\Δά 'ifjAi'oo //eyaXo) ϋαράπιδι 
[και] τοΪ9 σνννάοις Oe- 
S 



258 



On the verso 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

[οΓ?.] a^Loi Mivav8pos 
[et] δίδοταί μοι γαμησαι. 
5 [τοί)]τό μοί δός. 

Μενάνδρου. 



5- f of δοϊ corr. 

' To Zeus Helios, great Sarapis, and the associated gods. Menandrus asks, is it 
granted me to marry? Answer me tliis.' 

4. he\hoTai rather than δι]δοται is probably to be restored in Wessely, Script. Gr. Spec. 
26. 2-3. 

5. δοΓ•. cf. 1149. 9, note. 



1214. Invitation to a Birthday-feast. 

8-6 X 9-6 cm. Fifth century. 

This formal invitation has an interest as being considerably later in date than 
those previously published, which are all of the Roman age ; cf. e. g. 110-11, 524, 
747, 926-7, Wilcken, GrundrJlge, p. 419. The present example shows a different 
formula, beginning with an address like a letter. 

Τω κυρίω [μ]ου Μακαρί[ω 

Γζννάδίος σπ(κ{ονλ(χτωρ). 
φ^δρννων την π[α]νήγυριν 
τη9 yeveOXiov τον νιου μον Τ^ννα- 
5 δίου κατα^ίωσον αμα ημΐν 
σννδίπνησαι Trj ic^ άπο 
ωρ{ας) ζ. 

2. 1. φαώρίιρων. 

' Το my lord Macarius from Gennadius, speculaior. Deign to gladden the birthday 
festival of my son Gennadius by dining with us on the i6th at 7 o'clock.' 

1. There would be room for two or three letters of an abbreviated title after 

Μακαρί[ω. 

2. σ7Γεκ(ουλάτωρ) : cf. 1193, I, 1223. 2 1. 



1215. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 259 

1215. Letter of Sinthonis. 

12-5x13 cm. Second or third century. 

An illiterate letter written in a rather large uncultivated hand. 

Χινθονί^ Τηρης τω άδβλφο γαίριν. 
καλώς πυήσι? k\6a)V irpos αίμαΐ 
αχ^ρι τα πράγματα κατασταλβ , 
αίαν δ' άρα μή, μη άπίλθτ}^ ety το 
5 Σατύρου, αίπύ yap άκούομ^ν οτι 

κακά μίλλι πράσ(σ)ι(ν). ασπάζεται σαι 
Χαραττίων. 

αιροσθί σαι. Τνβι κ. 

On the verso 

άτΓοδο? άπο 

ΙΟ Τηρΐ "ZlvOOvls. 

Γ. 1. Σινθώνΐί ΎηρίΊ . . . όδελφώ. 2. κ of καλώς COrr. 1. ποιησ{^()α . . . (μί. 4• ^• ί"''• 

5• 1. enfi. 6. 1. σ(. 8, 1. ΐρρωσθαί ae. ΙΟ. 1. Σινθώνι(^ο)ς. 

' Sinihonis to her brother Tereus, greeting. Please come to me until matters are 
arranged, but if not, do not go to the house of Satyrus, for we hear that he is going to get 
into trouble. Sarapion greets you. Good-bye. Tubi 15. (Addressed) Deliver to Tereus 
from Sinthonis.' 

1216. Letter of Sarapas. 

i8'5X9'8cm. Second or third century. 

A letter to a sister, who is rebuked for having neglected to write. She 
seems to have been lately married. As in 1215, the spelling is erratic. 

Sapands Αιωγ^νίδι ttJ 

άδίλφβ χ^αίρζίν. 
αίγώ ζϋγομαι άύ πασ€ΐ 
TOis θ€0Ϊ9 nepl σον και άπο 
5 μικρόθ^ν συ οίδάς μου την 
προαίρζσιν καν μή σοι γράφω, 
S ? 



26ο THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

σύ δαί ουκ ήξίωσάς μαί άσττά- 
σασθζ δι Ιπιστωλής. iviav- 

Tos σήμερον €κτος σον ^Ιμι, 

ΙΟ €? τώδ€ αΙμ€ ουκ ήξίωσα9 πα 
ρα πάντας αίττΐ τω δηλωσβ 
μοί irepl σου και irepl του άίελ 
φοΰ Ώρίωνος πως €χων, Xeiav 
γαρ φιλώ αύτον. η και άρσ€ν€ΐ- 
1 5 KOU ημΐν άφίκατα[ι ;] τούτω yap 
ΐϋχωμαι υμάς ομονωύν, 
kv πάσι a^eioi ovje[?.] και νυν 
δήλωσον μοι π€ρΙ ων χρίαν 
αϊγ^ται παρ Ιμοί, θ^ων γαρ 6e 
20 Χόντων σπεύδω ί^ορμησαι 

προ9 υμάς. άσπάζ[ομαι υμάς 
πάντα?. ΐ[ρ]ροσθ[αί σβ ζϋχομαι. 

On the verso 

Διωγΐνίδι αδΐλφτ}. 

Ι. 1. Δίογίνίδι; so in 1. 23. 3• '• ^7^• V• 1. Se . . . /xt άσπάσασθαι. 8. 1. fmaroXrjs. 

iviavTOp. 9. e of (ΐμι COrr. from n. 10. 1. ToSe e//e. II. 1. cVt . . . Βηλωσαι. 1 3. ν of 

\fiav above the line. 15. 1. άφίκατί; τοϋτο. 1 6. 1. (ϋχομαι. . . δμονοΐΐν. Ι γ. 1. άξιους 

ovTa[s.] 19. 1. «Xff• ω of ^βωι» COrr. 2 2. 1. ί[ρ]ρώσ^[αί. 

' Sarapas to his sister Diogenis, greeting. I pray always to all the gods for you, and 
you know from close experience my good-will even though I do not write to you ; but you 
have never thought proper to send me greetings in a letter. A year to-day 1 have been 
away from you and all the time you have not thought proper to give me tidings about 
yourself or your brother Horion, how he is ; for I love him greatly. Have you produced us 
a male child ? For I pray that you may agree in this, as you entirely deserve. Tell me 
now about anything here that you want, for with the help of the gods I am hastening to set 
out to you. I greet you all. I pray for your health. (Addressed) To my sister 
Diogenis.' 

5. μικρόθίν will give a sense, but does not occur, and μακρόβίν was perhaps meant. 

9-10. The purpose of the interlineated letters is obscure. « of ΐίμι, which seems 
inevitable, has been corrected from α or vice versa, μα cannot be read as άλλα in 1. 10. 

II. ami is dubious, πάντα σαι τοί might be read, but is meaningless ; σαι αϊτω is not 
possible. 

13. Horion was probably the husband of Diogenis. 



1217. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 261 



1217. Letter of Eudaemonis. 

8-5 X 1 1-6 cm. Third century. 

A short formal letter of greeting. The writing is across the fibres of the 
papyrus. 

Ευδαιμονία ΙΙτολίμα[ί]ω τωι κυρίωι 

γαίραν. 
και νυν δια τούτων μου των γραμμάτων 
γράφω σοι, πρώτον μ\ν άσπαζομίνη cr[e, 
5 ίττιτα ζύ)^ομύνη πάρα πασι θίοΐ? νγιαίνον[τά 
σ€ και ev διάγοντα άποΧαβύν μ€τα 
των ημών πάντων. ασπάζομαι Παλλάδα 
και NeiXav και τους ημών πάντας. 

ΐρρώσθαί σ€ ζϋγομ^αι). 
On the verso 

10 Πτολξμαίωι π{αρα) Ενδαιμονίδ[ο9. 

' Eudaemonis to my lord Ptolemaeus, greeting. I am again writing you this my letter, 
first sending you salutations, and secondly praying to all the gods that you may receive 
them in health and prosperity along with all our friends. I salute Pallas and Nila and all 
our friends. I pray for your health. (Addressed) To Ptolemaeus from Eudaemonis.' 

1218. Letter of Didymus. 

IO-7 X ιο•2 cm. Third century. 

A letter to a father from his son who reminds him of some farming opera- 
tions and gives him domestic news. The writing is across the fibres. 

Δίδυμος Χαιρήμονι τω πατρι πλείστα 

^aipeiv. 
μη άμίλήστ)α π€ρι τών ίργων τήα yeoii- 
)(ου καθώς ίδ€ήθη?, οίδα γάρ σον το σπου- 
5 ^^01' και €πί(€^)κ€ί. ονδΐν δνσκολον ίνι k- 
πι τήί OLKias σον. ή μήτηρ μον Θαήσΐ9 
€is Άντινόον, δοκώ, ΐπϊ κηδίαν άπηλθίν. 



202 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

π€ρΙ ούτινος aiav χρτίζχΐ^ ήδίως ττοι- 
οΰντι άνόκνωί δήλωσον. άσπα- 
ιο ^€ πολλά Τ01/ φίλτατον ΦούΧΧωνα και 

τα άβάσκαντα αύτον παιδία και την σνμβι- 
[ο]ν και ους ήδίως 'ίγομ^ν κατ όνομα. 
\ασ\πάζοντί σε οι σοι πάντες οι οίκΐοί σου 
[και] τα παιδία σον. ^ρρώσθαί σε ^ϋγομαι. 

On the verso 

15 Χαφήμ{ονι) ...[..]..[ 

4• 1. σπου8ά.2ον, 8. 1. eav. 13. 1• [ασ]7Γά^ονΓαι. 

' Didymus to his father Chaeremon, very many greetings. Do not neglect the things 
to be done for the land-holder, as you desired, for I know your goodness and reasonableness. 
There is nothing unpleasant at your house. My mother Thaesis went, I think, to 
Antinoopolis for a funeral. Tell me freely about anything which you want and I will do it 
gladly. Give many salutations to my dearest PhuUon and his children, whom the evil eye 
shall not harm, and his wife and those whom we love severally. All your relatives and 
your children salute you. I pray for you health.' 

7. fls 'AvTLvoov: cf. P. Tebt. 416. 6, 417. 26. 

9. cioKvos is the usual form. For the active ασπαζΐ cf 1158. 18, note, P. Leipzig in. 18. 

15. π(αρά) Αιδύμου is expected, but the traces are really too slight for recognition. 



1219. Letter of Aristandrus. 

24-1 X 12-5 cm. Third century. 

A letter from Aristandrus, of Oxyrhynchus, to his son Apion, basilico- 
grammateus of the Letopolite nome, recommending to the latter's good offices 
a person who is described as ' our son ' but was not actually so related to the 
writer, since it is clear that the real father was dead ; cf. P. Giessen iii. p. 53 ^. 

Άρίστανδρο? Άπίωνι τώι 

νΐώι yaipeiv. 
Θ ίων 6 νιος ημών παραγ€ίν€ται 
προς σε πορίίυόμ^νος e/y την Net- 
5 κίον '4νίκα αναγκαίου αύτον μξτ^- 
ώρου ίσως ο και συ ίπίστασαι '4τί πά- 
λαι άπο τον πατρός αντοΰ• παριών 



1319. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 263 

8\ νομίζω γζγραφίναι σοί τη pi αυ- 
τού, και yap συ αύτον φιλίΐς και Si' αύ- 

ΙΟ τον και 8ιά την μνήμην τ[ο]ΰ πα- 
τρο9 αύτον. άλλα οίδα οτι και ταϋτά 
μου τα γράμματα πόλλ αύτον ώφζ- 
λήσ€ΐ, €1 τίνος [ο]ύν kav )(ρ€ίαν ίγτι 
eiT€ προς 'Απ[ί]ωνα τον τον Προσωπ^ί- 

15 τον βασιλικον eiTe ττροί €Τ€ρ6ν τίνα, 
kav 8€ή\σιϊ\ καΐ αύτοΐς γράψαι μη vnep- 
θβ. (2nd hand) ίρρωσθαί [σε] ίϋγομαι, 
τίκνον, ζύ\τ\νγοΰντα 
8ι όλου. 
On the verso 

20 Άπίωνι υίώι βασιλικ{ω) γρ{αμματ€Ϊ) Λητοπολ{ίτον) 

■π{αρα) Άριστάνδ{ρον) Όξ(νρνγ)(^ίτον). 

' Arislandrus 10 his son Apion, greeting. Tlieon our son is coming to you on his way 
to the city of Nikias on account of a pressing incompleted negotiation of which you have 
perhaps been aware long since from his father ; I think that he wrote to you about it while 
he was still alive. Indeed you love him both for his own sake and for his father's memory. 
But I know that this letter of mine also will be of much help to him, if he wants anything 
either with Apion the basilicogrammateus of the Prosopite nome or with any one else, 
if you will ask them and not delay to write to them. I pray for your perpetual health and 
prosperity, my son. (Addressed) To my son Apion, basilicogrammateus of the Letopolite 
nome, from Aristandrus of Oxyrhynchus.' 

4. The mention inl. 14 of the Ώροσωπίτης is, as Wilcken remarks, a sufiBcient indication 
that την NfiKiov here means Νικ/ου πόλυ, the capital of that nome; of. e.g. Ptol. iv. 5. 49 
Προσωπίτης νομός και μητρόπολις Νικίον, Β. G. U. 939- 5• Theon travelled through the Letopolite 
nome (1. 20) to Nikiu in the Prosopite nome. 

5. μ€Τ(ώρον: cf. 238. introd., P. Fay. 116. 12, &c. 

1 6. 8ΐή[στι] : the first letter appears to be either α or δ ; θ(λ[τις] is unsuitable. 



1220. Letter of a Bailiff. 

217 X 8-7 cm. Third century. 

A letter from a steward or agent enclosing some accounts and giving other 
information, and asking for various supplies. In the left-hand margin there are 
some indications of a previous column, which perhaps contained the accounts 



264 THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 

referred to ; and the verso also is inscribed with 2a lines, incomplete on both 
sides, of an account, but it is in a ruder hand than that of the recto, though 
it corresponds well enough with the description in 11. 3-5. Most of the entries 
refer to payments made to καιναιοται {κ^ν^ωταί}) άναψώντί^ ets νττοδοχίϊο^ or h 
τρόχω who received a uniform wage of 2 drachmae. A curious reference to 
a hippopotamus occurs in 11. ao sqq. of the letter. 

] Τω κνρίω μου Θ ίων ι ίκχυσιαίονί ijXovs καΐ γλνον 

[Εβ]δ6μου γαίρ^ίν. κ^ράμιον α ds τα ίργαλΐα 

[ά]ν€π€μψά σοι δια σημι- των μηχανών και τοντο 

[ώ]σ€ω9 το καθ' ήμ€ρα(ν) τοΰ αν- συνφύρί eiva μη άπόληται 

5 αλώματο9 ην dSrjs. η δο- 20 άμίλία. ούδΐν ήφάνισίν 

κι σοι, κύρΐΐ μου, πίμψζ μοι δ ίπποποτάμι^, ή τι yap ίστιν 

κύρμα e/y τα γινόμενα πΐριύργον, ίφίσταμ^ αυτών, 

παρ' έμοι tpya της κ{αρπ)οφορίας και nepl των χωρίων, kav παρα- 

και άλλων βργων ; και ττβρί ttjs y^vrj συν θζω, μαθήσι την 

ΙΟ λίξΐί τοΰ οϊνου ου eypayjres 25 διάθησιν αυτών. 

μοι ούδίν βλίπω φαύλου παρ k- ίρρώσθαί σοι βΰχομαι, 

μοί. πίρι yap τοΰ πάκτονος κύρύ μου, ζύτυχοΰντα. 

ίπισκ€υάζ€ται dva μ€- μαθήσίται δια τών λ6yωv το [ 

τ€viyκω τον οΐνον τοΰ καθ ev q>s π^ριίχι το πι[τ- 

ΐδ ^ιληνοΰ. πέμψΐ9 μοι τους 3° τάκιον. 

2. Ι. "Εβ]8ομο5 ? 4• ωί of [ω]σ€ωί above the line. 5• 1• *"'• ^• 1• "'«μΨ'"• 

ΙΟ. 1. λΐξΐως. 12. 1. πάκτωνας. Ι3• μβτβκεγ'κω Pap. 1 6. 1. γΚοιοΰ. 21. 1. €t rt. 

2 2. 1. υφίσταμαι. 25• 1• διάθεσιν. 2 0. 1. ae. 

' Το my lord Theon from Hebdomus (?), greeting. I send for your information in some 
notes the journal of expenditure. Would you be pleased, sir, to send me some money for 
the business of harvesting going on here and the other business ? With regard to the 
collection of the wine about which you wrote to me, I see nothing bad in my. behaviour ; for 
the boat is being prepared in order that I may transfer the wine of Silenus. You will send 
me the nails for emptying (?) and a jar of gum for the tools of the machines ; this will be 
of use to prevent their perishing of neglect. The hippopotamus has destroyed nothing, for if 
there is any superfluity, I watch over the place. About the fields, if you come, D. V., you 
will learn their condition. I pray, sir, for your health and prosperity. The accounts will 
show the details as contained in the memorandum.' 

1 6. What ΐκχυσιαϊο! as applied to ήλοι denotes is obscure. The adjective occurs 
only here. 

21. ίπποποτάμΐ! seems to be a combination of the alternative forms tnnos ποτάμι{ο)ς and 



1220. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 265 

Ί-πποπάταμος. I am not aware of other references to the animal in Greek papyri ; possibly its 
persistance at Oxyrhynchus is to be connected with the local cult of Thoeris. 

28-30. The papyrus is damaged in front of these lines, but there is apparently no loss 
of letters. 



1221. Letter of Isidorus. 

12-4 X 7-6 cm. Late third or early 

fourth century. 

This letter, in which Demetrianus is informed where the corn-dues of the 
western toparchy were being paid, perhaps belongs to the category of official 
rather than private correspondence. Both the writer and the recipient were 
probably public functionaries of some kind. 

Κνρίω μου άδ€λφω 
Αημητριανω 

^Ισίδωρο9 ^(aipuv. 
τα μετρήματα ttjs 
5 πρδί λίβα kv τω Παραι- 
τονίω δια των €Κ€ί 
γξωργών κατά το ίθθ9 
μ€τρ€Ϊται, τω ovu 
ΖωιΧα μη ξνόχλίΐ 
ΙΟ 7Γ€/)ί τούτον. 

€ρ[ρ]ώσθαί σε 
πολλοίς \p6vois 
ΐϋγρμαι. 

' Το my lord and brother Demetrianus from Isidorus, greeting. The deliveries of the 
western toparchy are being measured in at Paraetonium by the cultivators there according 
to custom. Do not therefore worry Zoilas about this. I pray for your lasting health.' 

4—5. της npos λίβα : SC. τοπαρχία!. For Παραιτόνιορ cf. 653. 

1222. Letter to Demetrius. 

6.3 X 25-8 cm. Fourth century. 

The writer of this letter asks his son to send a colt and some medicines 
with which to treat it. The writing is across the fibres of the papyrus. 



266 



THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI 



'Ισίδωρος Δημητρίω υίω yaipiiv. Sbs τω άδζλφώ Άμ(^μ)ωνιανω τον ττωΧον 
i'iva Ινί'^ίβχι μοι και το aXas το άμ(^μ)ωνίακον το τ^τρίμ{μ)ίνον και το άτριπτον 

και το σπέρ- 
μα του ώκίμου eiW θ^ραπίύσω αύτον SoSe έ'^ω, eni γαρ η^ιώθην νπο του 
πατρός μου Ποσιδωνίου παραμύναι τί} άττίτήση τας ττίντ€ ημίρας ταύτας' 
5 καΐ πίμψον ^μοι nepl η{ς)τινος χρήαν 'έγ^^ται. ίρρώσθαι υμάς ^ϋγρ- 

μ€ πολλοίς χρόνοις. 

Ι. ϋιω Pap. 4• ί• απαιτησΐΐ, 5• ί• ovtipos {?) χρ(ίαν•'4χΐτ( , . . ΐΰχομαι. 

' Isidorus to his son Demetrius, greeting. Give your brother Ammonianus the colt to 
be brought to me and the salt of ammonia, both the pounded and the unpounded, and the 
basil-seed, in order that I may doctor him away here, for I have been asked by my father 
Posidonius to stay for the collection during these five days ; and send to me about anything 
you need. I pray for your lasting health.' 

3. αντόν : sc. τον πώλον rather than Άμμωνιανόν ; cf, e. g. p. Flor. 222. 10 sqq. em is of 
course for eVet, the yap being redundant, as e. g. in 1215. 5. 



1223. Letter of Hermias. 
26-9 X 9-3 cm. 



Late fourth century. 



The chief point of interest in this letter, which was written by a man in 
financial difficulties, is the ratio given in 11. 31 sqq. between the current values of 
the gold solid us and the μνριάί of drachmae or denarii. A date in the second 
half of the fourth century is suggested by the handwriting, and the great 
depreciation of the μυριάί makes it probable that the century was nearing its 
close ; cf. the note ad loc. 



Κυρίω μ6\υ άδβλφω 'ί1ρίων\ι 

Έρμζίας. 
θαυμάζω eiTrep ό αποστελλό- 
μενος προς σξ το πλοΐον 

5 το του γξούχ^ου καταλαμβάνει 
πάρα σοι. πλην kav δια 
άμελιαν τινά καταλάβτ}, 
σπούδασον πάραυτα τον 
ναύτην επι την πολειν 

ΙΟ αμα τω πεμφθίντι συμμαχώ 



δh 



2θ απουσιαν του γεουχου υπο του 
φορτικού Αμμωνίου σπεκουλά- 
τορος και του επαργικοΰ. ει τι 
αργύρια έχεις παρά σοι ή όλο- 
κόττινα, εν τάχει άπόστιλον 

25 τοσαύτας yap προσδοχάς \ρε- 
ωστοϋμεν, και ούκετι πιστευ- 
όμεθα, εάν μη εύγνωμονή- 
σωμεν. πέμπων δε δήλωσον 
τοις σοΐς παρασχεΐν μοι την ύπ{ρ) 



1223. PRIVATE CORRESPONDENCE 



267 



€κπ4μψαι. αλλ' opa μη 
άμίλήστ)ί. ή και (ύδία εστί 
και το πλοΐον άνξνίγκβ ου 
δύναται kv τβ σήμερον, 
15 avTos 6 ναύτης άπαντήστ] 
npbs \Lpoy ραφίαν , ουκ όλίγως 
γαρ ίνοχλονμβθα. iav δξ άμ€λή- 
στ)9, ό OLKOS ημών π^ριστάσι 
κοινων€Ϊν μύΧλΐΐ δια την 

On the verso 

κνρίω άδζλψω Ώρίωνι Έρ/Χ€ία[ί, 



30 λοίπά5α[[ί/]] του ο'ίνου και τη? καθό- 
λου μονάδαν μίαν ήμισυ. 6 
oXoKOTTivos νΰν μυ{ριάδων) βκ 
^στίν- κατίβη yap. μη άμζλή- 
στ)9 kv Trj σήμερον το πλοΐον 
35 η τον ναύτην άποστΐλαι. kp- 
ρώσθαί σ€ ζϋ•)(ομαι 
noWois χρόνοι?, άδξλψί. 



II. αλλ• Pap. 
Pap. 29. υ) Pap. 



16. ουκ• Pap. 
34• ηΧοιδ Pap. 



20. ϋπο Pap. 24• αποστίλδ Pap. 28. 8η\ωσδ 



' Το my lord and brother Horion from Hermias. I am surprised if my messenger 
finds the boat of the landlord with you ; if, however, owing to some carelessness he finds it 
there, make haste to send the sailor to the city at once with the attendant whom I have 
sent. See that you do not neglect this. If it is cahn weather and he cannot bring back 
the boat to-day, let the sailor himself return in order to make a bond, for I am being worried 
not a little. If you neglect it, our house is likely, owing to the absence of the land- 
lord, to be brought to a critical pass through the tiresome Ammonius the specula/or and 
the praefect's assistant. If you have any silver coins with you or sohdi, send me them 
quickly, for I owe on account of so many obligations and I am no longer trusted, unless 
I behave fairly. Send and tell your people to hand over to me the remainder of the wine 
and one and a half units of the general account. The solidus now stands at 2,020 myriads ; 
it has come down. Do not neglect to send the boat or the sailor to-day. I pray for your 
lasting health, brother. (Addressed) To my lord and brother Horion from Hermias.' 

1 2 sqq. A sense may be obtained by taking η as the interrogative particle, ' Do you 
pretend that the boat cannot be brought in fair weather like this ? ' But probably Wilcken is 
right in supposing that η here represents et, although this mistake is avoided in 11. 3 and 22. 

22. Being coupled with a speculator (cf. 1193. ϊ, &c.) this ('παρχικός is perhaps more 
likely to be a person in the service of a military praefect than an ofiicial of the ('παρχία. 

25. ιτροσ8οχά5 : cf. e. g. C. I. G. 1329 προσ8ίξαμ{νου το άνόλωμα, 

2'j. For ί{τγνωμονησωμ(ν cf. e. g. P. Fay. 124. 9, 21, B. G. U. 970. 24. 

30. TTjs καθόλου is obscure. 

31-3. The very low value of the μνριάς shown by this passage points to a late date in 
the fourth century. Other fourth-century equations cited by Wessely, AUersindiz. im 
Philogelos, pp. 32-3, are 62, 72, and no myriads to the solidus; but a papyrus which he 
attributes to the fourth or fifth century (p. 46) gives νο{μισμάτιον) a τν{αρα) β μνίφιά^αΐ), and 
1133. 8-9 shows that in the year 396 a.d. 600 myriads were considerably less than four 
solidi, and in the light of the present passage it is more probable that they were really less 
than one. κατ^βη implies that the value of the οΚοκόττίνος had lately been relatively higher. 

Cf. P. GieSSen 47• 28—9 to ασημον (sc. apyvpiQv}^ vvv ^(ττ{ι) (^δραχμών?) . . . 



INDICES 



I. NEW LITERARY TEXTS. 



(a) 1174, 1175 (SoPHOCLES, Ichneutae and Eurypylus). 

{Roman figures refer to the cohimns of\VJ^\ Fr. = fragments of 1114: ; numbers 
in thick type refer to fragments of 1175.) 



S viii. 7. a a vii. 12. 

αβουλία β. 5 (?). 

αγαθός viii. 4. 

άγαστώ; Χ. 7 (?)• 

ayycXXfti/ i. I ; ϋ. 9 ; 4. 1 1 (?). 

ayyeXo? ii. l8(?). 

a-yetJ/ iv. 17. aye ίίΐ. g ; iv. 7. 

άγκυρα 5. iii. 8. 

αγί'οεΐΐ' i. 14J IX. 1 4. 

άγρα iii. 22. 

άγρωτηρ ii. 6. 

αγχι 91. II. 

^yX"^ 5. ii. 10. 

αγων'ιζίσθαι 5. ii. 2 2. 

&ζΐΐν 91. 20 (?). 

άθρΐΐν iv. 24. 

oifi ix. 10. atVc xiv. 15. 

αΙίΚουροί Xll. 7• 

αιόλισμα xiii. 3. 

αισιώτατοί 91. 14• 

ΑίτναΓοί xii. II. 

αϊχμητψ 5. iii. 25 (?)• 

ακαρπο! xiv. 12, 

ακΐστρον xiii. I. 

άκι^δ^; 3. ΙΟ. 

ακμή vi. 2o(?); Xi. II. 

ακολουθία \. 15(0• 

άκόμιστος vi. II. 

ακομπος 5. i. lO. 

άκούίΐ,ν V. 27 ; vi. I, 4, 6 ; ix. 
25 ; XV. 4. 

ακτή 99. 2. 



άληθήί viii. 13 ; xiii. 18, 19 ; 

XV. 5. 
αΚκασμα X. II. 
αλλά V. 4 ; vi. 20 ; vii, 10; 

viii. 10, 18, 22 ; ix. 2 ; x. 

6, 14; xii. 10, II ; xiv. 3, 

15; l.ii(?); 3.9, ιι(.?); 

5, ii. 14, iii. 19 ; 47. 8 ; 

57. i; 74. 3; 91. 4; 

94. 2. 
άλλάσσΐΐν V. ΙΟ. 
άΧΚήλων V. II ; 5. ii. 23. 
αλλ OS xii. 10; xiii. 10; xiv. 

24; 8. ii. 6. ά'λλωsix. 24. 
αλλότριος ii. 25 Schol. 
άλοώόρητος 5. i. lO. 
άλύΐΐν xiii. 2. 

αμα iii. 2 7 (?). 
άμμα xii. 24 (?). 
άμολγάς ί. Ι5• 

άμφί ix. 12 ; 5. iii. 14. 

ap i. 9, 10; ii. 21 (?); iii. 25; 

ix. 18, 24; X. 4 ; xiii. 17; 

XV. 20 ; 8. ii. 8; 91. 21; 

94. 4. =reau ii. 17 ; iii. 

15; vii. 7. 

avayfiv vil. 1 7• 
αναγνος VI. 8, 
άνα8€χ€σθαι vi. 25. 
αναίτιο: ix. 27• 
άνανοστΐΐν Vll. 2. 
αραξ iii. 26; 91. 2 2. 



ανασσα Χ. 1 6. 
άι/άστατοϊ 94. 8. 
άναστ€νάζ(ΐν 5. ii. 3• 
άναυδος χϋ. 4• 
avbpfia vi. 16. 

πί /ftj; iii. 17 ; iv. 18 (?). 

άν€λΐίιθ(ρος vi. II. 

άνίρπΐΐν 5. ii. 28. 

ai/ev 5. i. II. 

ανίυρος VI. II. 

άνήρ xiv. 15 ; 5. iii. 12 ; 41. 

2 ; 91. 12, 22. 
άνοίγ(ΐν 9. 4 (?). 
αντί xiii. II, 12. 
amos 47. 3. 
ανω 7. 9. 
αξΐνος Χ. 3. 
άτταττατταΐ ill. 7• 
ατταί iv. 13 ; 12. 6. 
άπ€ληιθ€ρος viii. 9• 
άπίυθύνΐΐν vii. 1 1 . 
άπύναι vui. 8. 
άπίστεΓν χϋ. 2. 
από xiv. 25 ; 5. ii. 23. 
άπογράφΐΐν iii. 1 3 SChol. 
αποικία IV. Ι7• 
οττόλλυσ^αι 7. 4• 
Άττόλλοΰκ ϋ. 15; χνϋ. 13 

marg. 
άπονοσφίζίΐν V. 20 {?). 
άπσιτροθίν \. ^, 
άπόψηκτος xiv. 21. 



270 



INDICES 



Άργΰοι 5. ii. 20. 
"Αρη! 5. iii. 23 (?). 
αρίζηλος iii. 19. 

άριστος 3. 5 ; 5. ϋ. 14 and 

marg. 
Αριστοφάνης iii. 2 Ο schol. ; 

vi. 5 schol., 8 schol. ; ix . 

6 schol. 

άρρυθμ . . . 12. g. 
άρτι xiv. I. 
ασκίΤι* VI. I 7. 
ατί? 91. 1 6. 
ΆτΧαντίς X. 25• 
Άτρΐίδης 91. 2 2. 

αυ V. 8, ΙΟ, 13 ; vi. 4 j' χϋ• 
ΙΟ, ι6 ; xiii. ι6(?). 

αΰδή Χ. 8. 

αΰξίΐν χι. 8. 

ανρα ίν. 9• 

αΰτ , . . 5. ϋ. 7 schol. 

avTts ix. ΐ8(?), 20. 

αυτός iv. 21, 23, 25; V. 4; 

vii. 4, 5> 7>8; viii. 18; χ. 
19, 2θ, 2 2 ; χϋ. 13 ; xiii. 

3, 17 ; 1-5; 5•ϋ• 20, 27, 

iii. 19• 

αυτόχρημα ϋ. II. 

αφανής xi. ISi?)' οφανως Ί. 

9(?)• 

άφιίναι νϋ. Ι ; ix. 2 2. 
αφραστος xi. 20. 
άφύ€ΐν νϋ. 2 6 V. 1. 
Άχαιο/ 5. ϋ. 25; 91. 14• 
Άχίλλεύί 5. i. 24; 80. 2. 

^άδ?}» xiii. δ. 
βαθνζωνος Χ. Ι ; xi. Ι. 
βαθύς 91. 24- 

βαίνίΐν νϋ. 3 j" 5. ϋ. 19; 91. 
ιο; 93. 4; 98. 3• 

βακχΐύΐΐν V. 2 2. 
βάλλΐΐν 5. ϋ. 17. 
βάξις xiv. 21. 
βασιλίύς 6. 2. 
3άσΐί iu. 6 ; νϋ. ΙΟ. 
ββλτίων viu. 18 schol. 

βήμα ν. 7- 
β/α 5. ϋ. 2 ο. 
βιβάζΐΐν xiv. 26. 
βοΊς 12. 5• 



βλάστ;? xi. 13. 
βλέμμα 91. 2. 
βλίπΐΐν vi. ΙΟ. 
β\ώσκ(ΐν ix. 17. 
βοάι» ϋ. 13. 

iSoij ix. 7 ; xi. 20. 

βοηλάτης V. 12. 
Βοιωτία i. 22. 
βοτόν vi. 19. 
βουκόλος νϋ. 3• 

/3οϋί i. 5 ; iv. 16 ; V. 5; νϋ. 
3 ; viii. ι, 20; xni. 21 ; 
xiv. 24; XV. 15, 20; xvi. 
I ; χνϋ. 12, 15 ; Fr. 20. i. 

βούστάθμον i. 8. - 

βράβ€νμα Fr. 26. 
βραχύς xii. 5, 6. 
βραχυσκΐΧης XU. 8. 
βρψΐΐν xi. 15 ; χϋ. 3. 
βροτός i. I, 10, 14 ; vi. 6 ; x. 
19; 23. 2. 

γαία 4. 4. 

yap i. 15 ; iv. 21 ; v. 19 ; vii. 

7; ix. 15; X. 2, 12, 25; 

xi. 4, 10 ; xn. 2, 4, 8 ; 

xiu. 3 ; xiv. 15, 22 ; xv. 

I ; 1. 14 ; 3. 2 ; 5. ϋ. 7 

schol., 10 ; 47. 7 ; 48. 3 ; 

81. I ; 91. 3 ; 97. 2. κα\ 

γάρ Χ. 23. και γαρ οΰν 5. 

ϋ. 6. 
■ye viu. 4 ; xi. 1 7 (>*) J XV. 1 6 ; 

5. i. 4. 
•yetTwai^ ix. 23. 
γύτων ii. 2. 

yeXai/ xiv. 1 9 (1. λίγΐΐν ?), 
yeλoιoς xiv. 1 8. 
γελωί 5. ϋ. 20. 
•yei/os xiv. 13 ; 2. I. 
γίρων 5. iii. 17. 
γη v. 15, 18. 
γηρύΐΐν X. 8. 
y^pvy ui. 12 ; xii. i. 
γίγνισθαιη. l6; 76. 5. 
γιγι/ώσ/ίβιν vii, 7; XU. 12. 
γλωσσά vi. 13; ix. 1 9 ; X. 4. 
γογγύλος χϋ. 8. 
γράπΐϊ νϋ. 1 9. 
γρανς 41. 3• 



γυνή xiii. 11 ; Fr. 21. I ; 5. 
iu. 12 ; 91. 12. 

8αίμων iii. 2 Ο ; xin. 9 ; 5. ii. 
9, 18. 

dOKveiv 2. 2. 

δακρύΐΐν 5. ϋ. 7 schol. 

δαοί Χ, 3. 

8fi\ia νϋ. 4, 6. 

δίΐλός Χ. 1 1 (?) ; 3. 8. 

δΐΐλοΰν vi. 18 V. 1. 

8(ΐμαίν€ΐν vi. 7. 

δΐΐματοΰσθαι vi. ΙΟ. 

δείλοΰι- vi. 18 ν. 1. 

Seh iv. 18 ; vi. 13• 

δΐΐνός v. 12. 

δΐϊπνον 7. 8. 

8ίρκ(σθαι ν. 8. 

δφρα χϋ. 1 8. 

δίσττότί?? ix. 9 J 9• 4• 

δεΰρο νϋ. 26. oeiTf νϋ. 1 8 

(ν. 1. δΐύτΐρος'). 
8ίύτ€ρος νϋ. 1 8 V. 1.; 49. 5• 
δίχεσθαι 3. 3• 
δ)7 iv. 7 ; vi. 23 ; 5. ϋ. II. 

8ητα χϋ. II. 

8ιά iv. Ι (?) ; xin. 6. 
8ιαβά\\ίΐν 5. i. 8 (?). 
8iaiveiv 5. ϋ. 7• 
διακαΚΐϊσθαι νϋ. 9• 
dtaKomi/ vi. 12. 
διανύτΐΐν iii. 1 1 . 
διανύχιος iii. 1 3 V. 1. 
8ιαχαράσσ€σθαι X. 1 9. 
δίδόι/αι 5. iii. 13• 
8ικάν 5. ii. 18. 
8ίκη 5. ii. 12, 13, 17, 18. 
διπλούς iv. lO; 5. U. 3. 
δίωγμα vi. 3 (?). 
δοκάζ(ΐν 91. 23. 

δοκΕΐΐ' iv. 19, 20 ; xiv. 5. 

δοκητός 5. ϋ. 24 (?). 

δόμος ix. I ; xiv. 12. 

δονίΐν xi. 19 (?). 

δορά ix. II ; χϋ. 6 ; xui. 24 ; 

xiv. 25. 
δόρυ 5. i. II, 19 ; 6. 10. 

δοσ . . . 80. 5. 

δουλοΰν vi. 18 (v. 1. SetXow). 

δράκις vii. 1 9. 



/. NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



271 



δράμα 8. ii. 6 (?). 
δράμημα iii. 2 I . 

dpav i. II (?); iv. 18; 91. 

6(?); 94. I. 
δρόμος ii. 16; iv. 26. 
. . . δρόπος 7. 13. 
δννασθαι viii. 1 7 {θίΚαν Pap.), 

18 V.l. 
δύσβατος ii. 4, 
δυσδαίμων 5. ii. 9. 
δυσ^ίιρΐτος xi. 1 4 (?). 
δυσ^κοο? 83. 3• 
δνσλοφος i. 4. 
δύστηνος 3. 5 (?). 
δνσφορύσθαί xiii. 1 3. 
δω^α 12. 8; 91. II. 
Λωρικός ii. I. 

eai/ iv. 9 ; V. 2. Cf. αν. 

eai/ iv. 14 ; V. 6 ; 79. 9. 

eyyovos ix. 13. 

f-yyuf ix. 1-7 J xii. 12. 

iyKaXeiu XV, 1 8. 

ΐγχάσκ€ΐν xiv. 2. 

eyxos 5. i. 20. 

eyXdipos xiii. 6. 

ί'γώ i. 9 ; ii. i8 ; iii. 21, 25; 

vi. 2, 7; vii. I, 5, 8, II. 

14; viii. 22 (.i•); ix. 2 ; x. 

5, 6, 7, 12, 21; xi. 3, 9; 
xiii. 13 (1. /Λ>;δ€ ?) ; xiv. 4, 
19, 22, 26 ; XV. 21 ; 5. ii. 

6, 9, 1 2 ; 8. ii. 7 ; 10. 5 ; 
14. 4 ; 94. 2. 

cSpa X. 23. 

eV 5. ii. 15. 

€? iii. 15, 24; vi. 13; vii. 2, 

6 ; viii. 17; x. 21; xii. 

15; XV. 5, 20; 94. 7. «t 

ix. 5. 
(2a iv. 7 ; vii. 10 ; 91. 4. 
(Ιδίναι viii. 24 ; x. 20 : xiii. 

9, II ; 94. 7 (.?). 
ί'δοί xii. 5. 
eiKa^etf xii. 7. 

«i/at i. 8 schol., 2 2 schol. ; 
ii. 9, II, 24; iii. 25; iv. 
2 schol., 3 schol., 1 3 schol., 
16, 25 ; V. 9, 19, 24 schol.; 
vi. 5 schol. ; vi. 9, 14 ; vii. 



6, 17, 22 schol.; viii. 9, 
15, 18; ix. 5, 15 schol.; 
X. 9 ; xi. 14 ; xii. 4, 5, 8. 

10, II, 13, 14 schol. ; xiii. 
I, 10, i6(?); xiv. 7(?), 

11, 15, 23 schol; XV. 5, 
18 ; xvi. I schol. ; Fr. 20. 
3 ; 5. i. 20 schol., ii. 11 
schol. ; 13. i. 6 schol. ; 91. 

13• 
(Inelv vi. 25 ; XV. 6 ; 91. 21. 
eiTrep ii. 21. 
efy xi. 16. 
etsv. 8, 10; vi, 18 ; ix. i9(.'') ; 

xi. II ; xiv. 4. 
(laaKowiw. 3 ; viii. 14 ; ix. 5. 
fluitvai viii. 1 1, 
elaopav v. 8, 21 ; vi. 12, 23. 
eiT€ ii. 6 ; 9, 5, 
€K, εξ X. 21 ; xi. 17, 26; xiv. 

18, 26; 5. ii. 26 ; 85. 7. 
ίκαστοί iv. 21. 
€κδύ€ΐν 5. ii. 8. 
€K(ipos iv, 16 ; X. 9 ; xiii. 11. 

Kfivos V. 5 ; xiii. 2. 
ΐκκαΧί^σθαι 5. iii. 1 9. 
ΐκκννη'/ά.ν iii. 2 2. 
ΐκμάσσΐΐν vi. 8. 
ΐκμίτρύν iv. 25 (?). 
€κπ\ησσ(ΐν i. 12 ; vi. 5 (v. 1. 

π\ησσ€ΐν). 
ΐκπυνθάρεσθαι Χ. ΙΟ. 
eKTeXe'iv ii, 21. 
eKTOs xi. 10. 
€Κτός 5, ii, 10. 
ίκφαίνΐΐν xi, 10 (v. 1, (\)aiv€tv). 

ίΚΐΰθΐροςϊύ. 4, i6 ; xvii, 19, 

eXevOepmais vi, 26, 

iXm , . , 87, I, 

ελτΓΐ'Γ 5. iii, 21, 

ίμμανηί i. 15. 

ίμμΐστος xi. 19. 

(μπαλιν V. 8, 

(μπΐδοΐιν ii. 2 2, 23. 

ίμός ii. 20; vi. 3 (.?) ; vii, 1 7 ; xi. 
3; xiv. 2 ; 5. ii. 17 ; 85. 7. 

eV i. 8 schol., 22 schol. ; ii, 
7 ; iii. 13 schol. ; iv. 2 
schol., 3 schol.; iv. 11, 
13 schol. ; v, 16, 18, 24 



schol. ; vi. 5 schol., 9 ; 
vii. II, 15, 22 schol. ; ix. 
15 schol.; x. 7, 13, 23; 
xi. 4 ; xii. 14 schol.; xiii. 
7 schol. ; xiv. 8, 23 schol. ; 
xvi. I schol.; 5. i. 20 
schol., ii. II schol., 17 ; 8. 
ii. 6 ; 13. i. 6 schol. 

evaprios V. 1 1. 
ipapyf)S V. 5. 

ίνδορ viii. 24(?); xv. 18. 

ΐΡΐϊραι, epi viii, I. 
ίνθάδε vi. 5. 
ei/^ev ii. 2. 
(νθηρος ix. 7• 
fppenf IP xii. 1 5 (?). 
ipTOs xii. 13. 
i^aipnv xiii. 3. 
(ξαρα-γκάζΐΐν ix, 3, 
(ξάρ€ΐν iv. 1 8 (?), 
ίξανδάρ 5, iii. 15. 
εξαφίΐΡαι v'l. 24, 
i^fXavveiv XV, 2 2. 
€ξ(ργάζΐσθαι. vi. 20. 
ίξΐνθΐτίζίίρ xi, 7 (?). 
ίξΐυρίσκειρ V. 1 3 ; xii. I O, 
e|t;^i/ev€ti' vii. 2; viii. 19. 
ΐξορμΐνίζΐίΡ xi. 12, 
ίξνπίρχεσθαι viii. 23, 
e^ca xii. 13, 
ioiKepai iv, 6, 1 5, 
(πάδ€ίΡ 3, 4• 
ΐπανθεμίζΐΐρ xiii. 7. 
entyxaiveiv 5. ii. 21. 

eVei 5. ii. 8, 2 2, iii. 28. 

eirelyeip iii. 21 ; 91. 4. 
eiTfUeip, enetKws xi. 8. 
fneintp i. 12. 

IrrciTa i. 20, 23; 98. 2(?). 
(πΐρχεσθαι i. 1 6, 
€π(σθαι vii. 26 ; viii. 5. 
(πίχίΐρ viii. 1 1 . 
im vi. 16 ; 5. ii. 6. 
fnuvai iii. 9 ; viii. 1 1 . 
ΐπικΧύίΐΡ ii. 12. 
tniievpTos xii. 5. 
fniatvfip i. 21 ; ii. 16. 
(πίσημορ iv. 23. 
ΐπίσιμοί iv. 23 V. 1. 
ΐτηστταρ 5. ii. 12, 



272 

enos xii. 2; 5. iii. 15. 
ΐποχο5 vii. 23. 
€ργάζ(σθαι xiv. 23. 
epyoui. 11; vi. 14; vii. 11; 
χ.23;3.8;β.6(?);54.3. 
epScij/ 6. 6 ; 8. ii. 9. 
epeideiv xi. II ; xii, 20. 
tpevva iv. 12. 
'E/j/x^f 87. 2. 
epxeaBai vii. 16 ; X. I^ ; 1• 

4, 16 ; 5. ii. 21 ; 81. 3. 
ipo) ... 1. 2. 
eV ii. 5 ; 5. i. 9, ii. 21. 

f σχάρα 15. I. 

Ζσχατοί 5. iii. 20, 27 (?). 

(σω 5. ii. I. 

erepos 5. i. lO (^θητ(ρος), 20 

schol. ; 13. i. 6 schol. 
en iv. 18 V. 1. ; viii. 21 ; ix. 

27 ; 5. iii, 8, 
fTolpos ii. 24. 
eros 5. iii. 22. 
ev vii. 6 ; 8. ii, 8. 
fvSeiv vii. I. 
evdia xiv. 4. 

eiepye-nji ii. 15; ϋί• 20, 
evil/ . . . Fr. 31. 3. 

ΐυιάζ€ΐν ix. 12. 
(ivaios IX. 17. 
evwf 91. 18. 
ΐυπαΚης ix. II. 
eOT€TWS X. 6. 

(νρίσκίΐν ii. 24; xiv. 21 ; 94. 3. 

(ίιτνχΐΊν 7. 3. 

ΐυφρον . . . 10. 2. 

ΐφ^πεσθαι viii, 1 6. 

4φημ(ρος i, ΙΟ. 

(φίστασθαι vii. ΙΟ. 

rXeti^ i. 133 iv, 15; V. 12, 

22, 26 ; vii. 16, 23 ; viii, 
12; ix. 9 (e'dff Pap,); x, 
15; xi.9; xii. 4, 15; xiv, 
4; XV. 17 ; 5, ii. 20, jii. 
20 ; 91. 21. ΐχΐσβαι iv. 26, 

(χΐνος v. 16. 

ίως 8. ii. 8. 

Zevs V. 7 ; X. 25 ; xiv. 7 ; xv. 
I (?), 19 ; 7. 2 ; 47. 7. 

ζημία X. 2 2, 



INDICES 

ζην xii. 4. 

ζητΰν viii. 19 ; ix. 12 marg. 

ή iii. 24 ; iv. 5 ; V. 7 ; viii. 
14 ; ix. 24 ; xii, 5, 7 ; xiv. 

5, 25. 
η iv. 18; viii. 8 ; 5. ii. 19. 
ηβη vi. 16 ; xi, II, 
ή8η iv. 6 ; XV. 16, 21. 
η8ονη xi. 18 ; xiv. 17. 
TJKdv ii. 3 ; X. 2 (?); xiv. 14; 

3. II, 

ημαρ xi. 8, 10 (v. 1. ήμίρα) ; 5. 

iii. 7. 
fjpds X. 18; 5. iii. 26(?); 

12. II. 
ήμίρα xi. 7, 10 V. 1, ; xi, 16, 
"Upa X. 24. 
ησυχο! X, 1 4. 

eaWeiv xiv. 1 6. 
θαμβύν xi. 1 6 (?), 
βαΰμα ix, 15; xi. 9. 

ieti xi. I ; xii. 2. 

ie'Xeii'ii. 16 ; viii. 18 ; xiv. 21, 

deos i, 10, 14 ; iii. 17 ; iv. 

14, 17 ; ix. 12; X, 23(?); 

xiv. 18; 49. 2, 

θίσις xi, 14, 

θεσμός 7. 5• 

θεσπι: Χ. 8, 

θΐσσάΚοί i, 21. 

θίωρ i. 8 schol., 22 schol, ; 
iii. 13 schol. ; iv. 2 schol., 
3 schol,, 13 schol. ; v. 24 
schol. ; vi. 5 schol. ; vii. 
22 schol. ; ix. 15 schol. ; 
xii. 14 schol.; xiii. 7 
schol. ; xiv. 23 schol. ; 
xvi, I schol. ; 5. i. 20 
schol, 

όηρ vi. 9 ; ix. 6, 1 7 ; xi. 18; 
xii. 4 ; xiii. 4. 

θηράν X. ΙΟ. 

θηράσιμος 5. i, 5 SChol, 

θηρενμα xi, 2 2. 

θηρίον vi. 15. 

θησαυρό: xi. 1 3. 

βντισκ(ΐν xi. 26 (?) ; xii. 3, 4 ; 



xiii. 4 , 7. 3 ; 12. 6 ; 15. 
2 ; 91. 20. 

θρασν: 94. 7• 

θρίξ 80. 4. 

θυηλη 3, 6. 

θυμαΐνίΐν V, 1 7 {άποθ. Pap.). 

θύρσοί ix. II 

Ιασθαι 5. i. 25, 27. 

ΊΒαΊοί β. 2. 

ιδβΐι/ 5.ϋ. 5> ίίί• ΐ• 

ίδου iv. 2 2. 

ιδ/)ί5 V. 19. 

ίδρνΗν 7. 5• 

temi i. 8 ; iii. 5 ; viii, 11. 

ϊθυντηριος iii. 20. 
Ικνύσθαι Χ. 24. 
"ίλιον 106. 2. 
ίμΰρΐΐν V. 23• 

tiO vii. 6. 

ίοΰ Ιοίι χνϋ. 5. 

larai/m 5, ii. ΙΟ. 

Ίστριανίς 5. iii. 1 1 . 

ϊσχίΐν iv. Ι5• ... ισχ€ΐν41, 6. 

Ισχύί xi. 4. 

Ιχνΐΰμων χϋ. 9• 

ί'ρ^ΐΌί iii. 6 schol. ; ν, 4. 
ΙχνοσκοΊτΰν i. 7• 
ίώ iv. 2 ; viii. 25 ; xvii. 9 ί 
β. ΙΟ ; 98. 4• 

καθαιρΰν 5. ϋ. Ι. 

καΰάπτίΐν ix. ΙΟ. 

καθαρμόζειν xiii. 2 2. 

καί, tat γαρ Χ. 23. fat yap 
ovr 5. ii. 6. καγώ 8. ii. 7• 
κάκόριστοί vi. II. κάι/ίδε- 
^ατο vi, 25. Kavekfieepos 

vi. II. κάξίχνενΐ viii. 19; 
Act5|oppevtXei xi. 12, mix. 
5, /covKeVi xi. 12, χαι XV. 
2l(?). χώ V. 4. 

AfatVep 5. iii, 25. 

κακοΓ 2. 3 ; 5. ii. 19 ; 77. 3 ; 

91. 17; 94.4. KaKwsXV, 
4. κάκιστος vi. 9, 1 5• 

raXeti/ xii. 16 ; xiii. 16 ; 5, 

iii. 18 (?), 
καλοί viii, 3. 
κάρθαρος xii. 1 1 . 



/. NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



273 



κάπη i. 8. 

κάρα 5. ii. 17 ; 10. 4 ; 98. i. 

καρκίνος xii. 9. 

κατά viii. 5 ; xi. 7, 8. 

Karaivelu vi. 26. 

κατακλν((ΐ> ix. 15 (v. 1. κατη- 

\υθ(ν). 
καταρρικνονν xii. 6. 
κατ 1 18 f ναι vii, 6. 
κατίρχίσθαι ix. 15 V. 1. 
κατηκοοί iii. 24. 
itaTot;^mi/ xiii. 5. 
κάτω xi. 19; 5. i. 2 2. 
καχάζΐΐν xiv. 6. 
iCctiOs. See (Κ(ϊνος, 
Ktiptiv 5. ii. 9, 18. 
κΰσθαι ii. II, i8; V. 16; vi. 

17; 5. ii. 23, iii. 14. 
KeXfvpa ix. 1 6. 
κ(ράστη5 xii. II. 
Ktpbaivfiv xiv. 5• 
κίρχνοί V. 23. 

κήρυγμα i. 13 ; ii. 13; ix. 21. 
κήρυξ ix, 21 ; 4. 10 ; 81. 5 (?). 
Kivelv Θ1. 8. 
κίστη xi. 1 7 (?). 
κ\αγγάν€ΐν xii. 19. 
kXoUiv vii. 4 ; xiv. 19; 5. 

iii. 16. 

κλεμμα iii. 14. 

κΚίπτΐίν xiii. 20 (.?) ; xiv. 24. 

κλίΐΓτης xiv. 9, 1 1 . 
κληδών ix. 23. 

itXtViti» v. 14; vi. 18. 

κΚοπ ... XV. 2. 

κλοπευΓ xiu. 10. 

κΚοττη ix. 19; xiii. 14, 17; 

xiv. 10. 
kKuuv vi. I. 
κλώψ- iii. 9 (?). 
KviJKos xiv. 16. 
κνώδαλοι/ xii. 1 2 . 
κοίμημα xi. 5• 
κοίί/όθακος 7. 6. 
Ko(ifo( 5. ii. 2 2. 
κόλα| vi. 2 2. 
κόλλοψ- xii. 23 (?). 
Kovia 4. 6 (?). 
κόρα^ 3. 4• 
κράζΐΐν 3. 6. 



κραιπνο: IX. 4. 
κρατίΤι/ xiv. 10; 92. 2. 
Kpe . . . 79. 2 schol. 
/cpoKi . . . viii. 2. 
Kpvirreiv X. 23 ; 8. ii. 8. 
κρυφαΊος X. 25 (?). 
Kreavov xii. 1 7. 
κτήσιος 5. ii. 8 
κτυτΓος ix. 3• 
κύβδα V. 17. 
κυκησμός V. 12. 
κύκΧο! 6. i. 9. 
Κυλλήνη ii. 4 ; χ. 16. 
κυνηγΰν ii. 1 7. 
Kui'ij'ycTeii' i. 15 ; V. 1 4. 
κυνηγίτης ix. 1 6. 
κυνορτικός vii. 9. 
κωφάν viii. 14. 
κωφός ix. 5, 

Xayexijs 91. 12. 

λα^ραίοί i. 8 and sciiol. 

Xo^ptos iii. 13. 

λάκτισμα ix. 4, 2 2. 

λαλίστατος V. 24. 

λαμπρός vi. 21. 

Xa^oos 7. 6. 

Xeyfu/ ii. 21; iii. 3; vii. 7, 

12 ; xi. 22 ; xiii. 18, 19 ; 

xiv. 19 {γ(λάν Pap.); 5. i. 

26, ii. 16 ; 15. 4 ; 40. 6; 

87. 3. 
Xet'a iii. 22. 
Xctosxiv. 17. 
λύπ€ΐν 1. 15 ; 5. iii. 23 (?). 

λήθη xi. I. 

λίαν ix. 5. 

λικνΐτις xi. 6. 

λόγιον 88. 3• 

λόγος ii. 7 ; iii. 2 7 (.?) ; iv. 1 4 ; 

viii. 8 ; X. 13, 21, 24 ; xiv. 

7, 8; 1. 18; 92. i2(?); 

94. 6. 
^oyx»; β. 12. 
Ao^i'asxiv. 25 ; xvii. 8 (?), 10. 

λόχμη V. 1 6. 
λυγίζίσθαι xiv. 20. 
λνμΐ} 6. ii. 25. 
λύίπ; xiii. I. 
λύρα xii. 16 ; xiii. 3. 



μά\. 7. 

/xafcpo's 5. iii. 22 ; 27. 2 (?). 
μπλο iv. 24 ; V. 6. μάλιστα 

ii. 19; X. 15; xii. 12; 

91. 9. 

μάλθα vi. 8. 

μανθάνΐΐν i. I 2 ; V. 5, 1 5, 18, 

23 ; xiv. I. 

μανία ix. ig. 

μαριλοκαύτης ii. 7 (?V 

μάταιος χ. 4. 

ματΐΰ(ΐν i. 13. 

μάτ^ι; VU. 1 3. 

Μάχ»? Χ. 3. ^ 

μεγαί 12. 8. μίγιστος xi. 9 (?) J 

6. iii. 21. 

μΐθύναι viii. 2. 

μΐθιστάναι 94. 5. 

μέλαθρον 91. 7. 

Μβμι/α)ΐ> 5. iii. 24. 

μίν Χ. 17, 20 ; 5. ii. 24, iii. 

15; 10• 3. 

μενΐΐν viii. 16, 17 ; xi. 6. 

μίσος 5. i. 20. 
μίταίχμιος 5. i. 7. 
μίταξύ xii. 8. 
μίτάστασίί ix. 8. 
μίτρον iv. 25. 

μν iv. 15; vii. 2 ; viii. 2, 10, 
21, 22(?); X. 5, 24; xii. 
2 j xiii. 12 ; xiv. 26 ; 91. 
17. oi μή XV. 6; 3. 9. 

μί?δ€ xiii. 13 (e/ioi fie Pap.) ; 

7.9. 
μ»?δ«'ί i. 14; vi. I. 

μήνν. 4. 
μηνΰΐΐν Χ. 1 4. 
μήνυτρον iv. I. 
μήτρων xiv. 10. 
μηχανάσθαι xi. 17 ; xiii. 4. 
μ»;χαί/ί7 xi. 1 5. 
μιαρός viii. 7• 

μισθός ii. II ; viii. 27; xvii. 
18. 

μνήμα vi. 1 6. 
μνήμη 5. iii. 23. 
μνημοσύνη β. 7• 

μό»/οϊ iv. 23 schol. ; xi. 2 ; 1. 
17 ; 77. 2. μόνον V. 24 
schol. ; vi. 5 schol., 12 ; 



274 

xiii. 2 ; 5. i. 20 schol. ; 
13. i. 6 schol. μοΰνον ii. 22. 

μόσχος 1. 6. 
μϋθος χίν. 20. 
μυρίος 14. 2. 

Μυσόί 5. iii. 18 ; 12. 7• 
μώι/ viii. 13• 

μωρία xiv. 2. 
μωρός xiv. 1 8. 

mi V. 7 ; 5. ii. 13. 

veavias 5. 111. 17• 
νίβρινος ix. 10. 

vfKpos 5. ii. 19, 23, iii. 2, 13. 

νίμΐΐν XV. 15• 

reos ix. 14; xiv. 8, 15. 

ν(ωρης vi. 2 2. 

Ni . . . iv. 23 schol.; vi. 18 

schol. ; 84. 2 schol. 
νόμος ni. 2 2 ; viH. 5. 
νοσΰν IX. 20. 
νοσηλΐΰΐΐν 10. 5 (?). 
j /όσοί ix. 27 (?); xi. 4. 
νότος 5. iii. 9. 
νυ/ίφι; ix, 13 ; x. I, 12. 
νυμφικός vi. 1 7. 
νυμψογίννητος 11. 8. 

yii/ vi. 21 ; ix. 14 ; x. 9 ; xii. 
2, 12; XV. 16 ; 7. 5 ; 10. 

3; 47• 5• 
νύξ xi. 7 ; 98. 3. 

ξίνίζΐΐν vi. 5. 
|€W83. 3; 91. 13. 
ξίνονν 5. iii. 22. 

ζύμφωνος xiii. 3. 

iwm . . . Fr. 24. 3. 
ξυνονσία 7. 7• 

ό, ^, TO. θατ€ρου 5Λ. 10. τουν- 
τός χϋ. 13• τονξω χϋ. 1 3. 

ό, 17, τό (demonstr.). ό μίν, 6 
be ν. ΙΟ ; ix. 2 ; χν. ^ι8 
(Ι Of); 5. ii. 24, iii. 14 ; 
10. 3• ^ρο τον ν. 24. 

δ, η, τό (relat.). τόν vi. 6. των 
iii. 24. 

δδί i. II, 14; ii. II, 14, 16, 
22 ; iii. 25 ; iv. 21 ; v. 4, 
8, 13; vii. 15, 18, 24; 



INDICES 

viii. 4 ; ix. 6, 8; x. 2, 7, 

10, 16, 20; xi. 24 ; xiii. 

12 ; xiv. 12, 14, 26 ; 7. 

9 ; 47. 6 ; 84. 8 ; 91. 6. 
όδόί xiv. 26 ; 84. 2. 
68νρμ . . . 11. 6. 
ο^σθαι i. 9. 
oi/cos vi. 17, 
οΐμοι 5. iii. 20. 
οΐμος vii. 10. 

oiotot 5. ii. 2. 
oios vi. 5• 
όκλάζειν iv. 10. 
Oicrof i. I 2 . 

6λβίζ(ΐρ ix. I. 

όμαίμων 5. iii. 1 6. 

ο/ιχμα 5. i. 23. 

όμοΰ ix. 16, 18, 23. 

όμφη xiii. 5. 

oi/fi6iXen/ xiii. 14. 

όνινάναι vi. 3. 

onr) vii. 3 ; viii. 18. 

οπισθΐν ix. 12. 

οπίσω V. ΙΟ. 

όττλτ; IV. 23. 

οπΚυν 5. i. 9• 

ότΓοΐοί χίν. 20. 

οπόταν viii. 8. 

οπποποί viii. 7• 

07ΓΓΐ7ρ iii• 24• 

όπως Χ. 24 ; xiv. 23. 

όράι^91. ΙΟ. «oesfor 6ΐχίί ix.9• 

opy . . . 53. 5• 

όργανον 5. 1. 1 6. 

opciw's χϋ. 1 4 (?)• 

ορΐίος ϋ. 8. 

όρείτροφος VI. Ι 9• 

op^toy ii. 13. 

ορ^ο\//-άλακΓθΓ Χ. 1 3 J Χϋί• 5 (?)• 

όρμαν ix. 7• 

ορφανός 7. 12. 

δί ϋ. 14; iii. 21 ; ν. 25(?); 
vi. 16, 21, 23, 25, 26; ix. 
9, 10 ; xii. 12 ; xiii. 9 ; χν. 
1 8 (ό δ* Pap.) ; xvii. 1 6 ; 

οσ/χΐ7 IV. 8. 

όσος 5. iii. 24 ; 42. 2. 
δσπβρ ϋ. 21 ; Χ. ΐ8. 
οσσ£ ϋ. 20. 



οστρακον χϋ. 1 4. 

δστίί ϋ. ΙΟ, 24; νϋ. 12, 22; 

viii. 24(?); χ. 15, ι?; 
xiii. 9 ; xiv. 14. 
ου, ουκ i. 9 ; V. 3, 19 ,' vi. 18 ; 
viii. 14, 16, 18, 22 ; ix. 2 ; 
χ. 12 (?) ; xi. 8 ; xiii. 10 ; 
xiv. 12, 14, 18, 22 ; xvii. 
7 ; 5. ii. 10, 18, 21, iii. 
15, 22; 7. ii(.?); 48. 3; 
57. I ; 91. 10. ουχί 5. ii. 

17 ; 7. I. 01) μη XV. 6 ', 

,3.9. . 

ουΒαμως vi. 3 J 91. 21. 

oi/be iv. 4 {}) ; vi. 19 ; viii. 23 ; 

X. 3 ; xii. 9, 10. 
ovSeiy vi. 6 ; vii. 7 ; xiv. 3 ; 

^ 5. iii. 13. 
ουδΐπώποτΐ 94. 3. 
ουκίτι xi. 12. 
ουν i. 12 ; 3. 7 ; 5. ii. 6. 

ουνΐκα X. 17• 

ουπ€ρ xiii. 8 (1. οίττερ .^). 

οΰποτ( 6. 9. 

ουρανός 5. i. 1 4. 

ούριος vii. 20. 

ow iv. I. 

oirc i. 10 ; X. 2 ; 5. iii. 18, 

24• 
οντος ii. 17; iii. 3; iv. 16, 

25; v. 18 ; vii. I ; viii. 18 ; 
ix. 22, 24 ; X. 9, 18; xiii. 
I, 10 ; xiv. 22, 23 ; xvii. 
7; 2. 4 ; 94. 2. οίτοσί 

V. p. ταΰτη iv. 1 9. 
ούτω, όντως i. 8 Schol., 2 2 

schol.; iii. 13 schol.; iv. 
2 schol., 3 schol., 12, 13 
schol.; V. 24 schol.; vi. 5 
schol. ; vii. 2 2 schol. ; ix. 
1 5 schol. ; xii. 1 4 schol. ; 
xiii. 4, 14 ; xiv. 23 schol. ; 
xvi. I schol.; 5. i. ^20 
schol., ii. 1 1 schol. ; 13. i. 
6 schol. 

οχΚος ix. 13. 

παγκαΚως 7. 4. 
πάγος ix. 6. 
παώιά xiv. 3. 



NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



275 



παώίορ 51. 3- 

παίί ii. 20; vi. 23; ix. 13 

{novs Pap.); xi. 2, 11, 13, 

20j 21; xii. i6(?); xiii. 

4; xiv. 15; XV. 2, 18, 19; 

5. iii. 17; 6. II. 
ΤΙαιών ii. 10. 

πάΚαισμα 5. i. 12, ii. 2 2. 
πάλιν iv. 23. 
παΚινστραφης V. 7• 
πάλλίίΐ/ 5. i. 17• 
πάμφυρτο5 ix. 23. 
παιτελήί i. 1 3. 
irapv iv. 20; xiii. 21. 
τταρά vi. 17. 

n-apa/3aiWiv vii. 21 ; 79. 2. 
παρά8ίΐγμα iii. 19. 
ΤΓαραμεΐΈΐι/ vii. II. 
παραπαίΐΐν ix. 25. 
τταραπλακ . . . viii. lO. 
παραψνκτηριον xiii. I. 
παρΰναι ii. 14; vii. 5, 7, 8. 

ττάρα ^ πάρ€ΐσι V. 5• 
τταρίχειν 5. iii. 23. 
παρθίνο! 23. 3 (?). 
τταρίστασθαι ii. 7 (?)• 
πάροί 7. 1 1 . 
πατ^ρ iii. i6 ; vi, 15; vii. 5 ; 

viii. 13 ; xi. 4 ; xiv. 9; 5. 

ii. 4, iii. 15. 
πατρικό: iii. 12. 
πατρώος 5. iii. 1 5• 
παύΐΐν XV. 20. παίχσβαι χ. 

I (?); xiv. 17 ; xv. 19. 
πανΚα 94. 4. 
πάς i. 16 ; ii. 9 ; iv. 7 ; vi. 9, 

10; 5. ii. 24; 6. 4; 10. 

2, 8 (?) ; 98. 2. 
πίδορτος ix. 3. 
πύθΐΐν xiv. 22; 6.5. Tret'^e- 

σ^αί vi. 2 ; xii. 3, 4. 
πelI'ήl'Xiv. 12 i^ παναν Pap.), 
πελα . . . 89. 2. 
πελί^οί xvi. I. 
πίνθος 5. iii. 25 (?); 9. 5. 
πτ] iv. 9. πα iii. 1 3. 
πήδημα ix. 4. 
πημονη 9. 7• 
πίθηκος V. 1 7• 
πίπτΐΐν i. 1 1 ; v. 16. 



πιστός vi. 14; xii. 2. 

πιτνάναι xiv. 1 7. 

TrXciytos viii. 12. 

ττλάΐΊ; xiii. 14 (?). 

TrXeiW xii. 15; XV. 16. πλ€Ϊ- 

στ-οί viii. 21 ; xii. 8. 
πλεκτά . . . xii. 21. 
πλευρό 5. iii. 14. 
πλ^υρόν 5. ii. I (?). 
πλησιαίτατος 7. 8. 
π\ησσΐΐν vi. 5 V. 1. 3 91. 1 8. 
π\όκος 7. 13. 
πλουτείν viii. 1 9 (?). 
πλουΓΟί vi. 24. 
πνίγ€ΐν XV. 21. 
ποθίν vi. 2 2. 
ποΐ ix. 14. 
ποιήν xiv. 8 (.''). ποείι^ ix. 27; 

5. iii. 25(?). 
ποικίλος xii. 6. 
ποιμην ii. 6 ; vi. 2 2. 
ποίο . . . 46. 2. 
ποίος iii. 3, 18; V. 18; xii. 

5 ; 1. 7• 
πολύς vi. 16; ix. 7; xi. 16; 

1. 10 ; 5. iii. 10, 11, 22, 26, 

29 ; 9. 8 ; 98. 4. 
ποί/εΐι/ vii. 12; Fr. 23. (a) 4. 
πονηρία xiv. 1 3. 
πονηρός XV. 3, 17• 

πόι/ο$• iii. i8; viii. i ; ix. 8 ; 

91. 19. 
πόρ8αλις xii. 7. 
πορεύειν xiii. 8. 
πορίζίΐν X. 22 ; xii. I. 
πορσνν€ΐν xii. 1 5. 
πόρτις i. 6. 

wore V. 22; vii. 22; x. 19; 

xiii. 9. 
ποτής xi. 5. 
πότμος 15. 3. 
ποΟ V. i8 ; xv. 15. 
που vi. 13 ; xiv. 25. 
πους iii. 6, 1 4 ; ix. 1 3 (1. παις), 

22. 
πράγμα V. 9, V. 1. τάγμα ; Χ. 

6(?), 15; xiii. 8. 

πραγος iii. 21. 
πραξις 47. 4» 6. 
πρεπίΐν ix. 16; xiv. 14• 

Τ α 



πρίπτός xiii. 6. 

πρίσβΐίρα xiii. 15? 

πρΐσβΰτης ϋ. 14. 

Πριαμίδης β. Ι (?). 

Πρίαμος 5. ϋ. 5j ίϋ• ι6 ; 6. 3• 

πριν vi. 23. 

πρό V. 24. 

προδιδόναι 5. iii. 20. 

προλύπίΐν β. 8. 

προμήκης χϋ, 5• 

πρόί i. II ; V. 15 ; xiv. 9, 14 j 
5. i. 14, ii. 19. 

προσάγ(ΐν 5. ϋ. 7• 
προσάπτΐΐν xiv. 13. 
προσβιβάζΐΐν νϋ. 8. 
προσγελάν χϋ. 2. 
προσηπΰν 5. ϋ. ΙΟ. 
πρόσθ€, πρόσθΐν ϋ. 19 j V. ΙΟ ; 

ix. 9• 
πρόσπαιος ν. 14. 
προσφίρης χϋ. 9; 12. 
προσφιλής \ι. 15; iii. 25. 
προσφωνύν χΐϋ. 2. 
πρόσω 5. i. 21. 
προφαίνίΐν iii. 18 ; Χ. 6, 14• 
προ^αΚάσσ^ιν Χ. 5• 
πρώτος νϋ. 15 ; 49. 3• πρώ- 

τ-οι/ in. 3 schol. 
πτ»/ϊ'ό? 5. i. 5 schol. 
πτησσ^ιν vi. 20. 
πύστις χ. 24• 
πω V. 3• 
πάγων xiv. 1 6. 
πώποτε vi. 6. 

πώί ni. 13 ; iv. 19 ; vi. ι ; 

xii; 3• 
πως ϋ. 17 ; in. 15 ; ix. 16. 

ρηγνύναι 5. i. g, iii. 9. 
ρινηλατΛν iv. 8. 
ρίΓοκόλλί^τοί xiv. 24. 
ριπτάζίΐν 5. iu. 12. 
ρο^εΐν 5. iii. ΙΟ. 

ροίβδημα V. I. 
ροϊβδος V. 2. 

Σαρπηδών 6. iii. 24• 

σίίτυροί iii. 5 marg. 

σαφ . . . xiii. 20. 
σάφα xiii, II. 



276 

σαφής iv. 2 1 ; xiv. 7• σαφώς 
viii. 23(?); χ. 20. 

σήμα iv. 1 6. 

σ»;μαίΐ'«ΐ' iv. 21 J V. 1 9. 

σθίνος X. 1 6. 

σιγάι/ iv. 17; V. 24; viii. 13, 

15. 

ΣιΧηνός iii. 20 marg. 

σινΒών 5. iii. 11. 

σκητΓτός 91. ip• 

σκοπΛν xiv. 1 1 . 

σκιά vi. 9• 

"SiKvpos 1. 8. 

σπάργανορ xi. 6. 

στΓί'οΓ xi. 2 (?). 

σπονδή ii. 14. 

στΐ'γΐΐν xi. 13, V. 1. τρίφΐΐν, 

στίγη Χ. 25(?). 

στβνό^βσίαι 5. i. 15• 

στ(ν(ίν 5. i. 16. 

στ(φ(ΐν ii. 18. 

στίβοί V. 4 ; vii. 24. 

στόμα 5. iii. ΙΟ. 

στράτιοί vii. 25• 

στρατός i. 16. 

στρίφΐΐν ix. Τ5• στρίφΐσθαι 

xiv. 20. 
στρηφη ix. I 4. 

συ ii. 12, 15, 23 ; iii. 8; v. 
13; vii. 8, II ; viii. 3, 18; 
xii. 2 ; xiii. 12, 14 ; xiv. 
15; XV. 21; 1. 5(?); 5. 
ii. 7 schol., iii. 20; 11. 5; 
84. 2 V. 1.; 86. 2; 91. 

^23. 
σνγγονος xii. 1 4. 
συγκυρίΐν 6. II. 
συλ»ίσΐ5 iii. 2 2. 
συμπ\€Kflv V. 1 1 (?). 
σνμποδηγΐτΰν vii. 5• 
σύρ ii. 13; ix. 7, 13, 22(?); 

91. 17. J 

συί'αλγίίϊ' 14. 5• 
συνάμα iii. 1 7. 
συνήθης 88. 5 (?). 
συντίλήί iii. 26 (? προστ. Pap.). 
σύρΐΐν δ. ii. II. 
σύριγμα vii. 9. 
σφαγή 5. iii. 1 4• 
σφάλλίίΐ» 79. 6. 



INDICES 

σχόλάζΐσθαι xi. 12. 
σά/χα vi. 8, 12. 
σώί 3. 7• 
σώτβιρα 6.12 (?). 
σωτηρία 5. iii. 21. 

Toy/ia V. 9 V. 1. 
τάρ, ά ταν iv. 1 8. 
τάφος 48. 2. 

τάχα viii. 8; ix. 2 ; 92. 4• 
τα;(υί 5. i. 28. τάχιστος 5. ϋ. 

14 schol. ; 94. 6. τάχιστα 

5. ϋ. ΐ4• 
τ€ i. 14, 22; ϋ. 4> 5j "ί• ι6> 

25 (ye Pap.), 26; v. 4; 

vii. I ; viii. 19,20; ix. 11; 

X. 4 (?) ; xiv. 20 ; xvii. 6 ; 

5. ii. 26; 10. 7. 

Tfiveiv ix. 19. 

TCKvov iii. 4 ; 5. ii. 5, iii. 16, 

20. 
TtKtiv i. 2 ; iv. 1 3. 
τίμνΐΐν xiii. 23. 
τίρπΐσθαι xiv. 6. 
τίΰχος 7. I. 
τΐχνασθαι xiii. 10. 
Tixi/^i. 9; V. 13; ix. 8. 
Ίη\(φος 2. 2 ; 5. i. I schol., 

26, iii. 18 ; 6. 10; 7. 7 ; 

10. 4 ; 40. 2. 

τ>;λοί5 91. 23. 

τιθίναι 7. 1 1 (?). 

τίκτΐΐν 7. ΙΟ. 

Tt'f iii. 3 ; iv. 18 (v. 1. «τι), 19 ; 

V. 9, 13, 15, i7, 18, 21, 

22, 24, 26; vi. 7; vii. 13, 

15, 18; viii. 3, 13, 15; ix, 

6,8; X. 19; xii. 13, 17; 

xiii. 14 ; XV. 17 ; 2. 4 ; 

3. 7, 8; 5. ii. 16, 17 ; 

50. 4. 
τις ii. 9; iii. 24; iv. 5, 17; 

V. 16 ; vi. 4 ; vii. 6; viii. 

22; ix.5; xii. 5, 10, 15; 

xiii. 2, 5, 15; xiv. 5, 11; 

XV. 20; 3. 9; 66. 2. 
Toi iii. 8 ; v. 7 ; xv. 3. 
Toio . . . Fr. 28. 2. 
τοιόσδΐ iv. 15; xi. 13, i8; 

xii. I. 



τοιούτος xii. 3, 10 ; 5. iii. 10; 
68. I ; 81. 4 ; 105. 3 (?). 

τόλμα i. II. 

Τ07ΓΟΪ v. 18 (τρόπος Pap.); X. 

7, 16; xiii. 5. 

τόσος 1. 9 (?). 
τοσούτος 5. ii. 21. 
Tore ii. 18. 
Tpayos xiv. 16. 
τρΐ . . . viii. 4. 
τρίπίΐν 91. Ι5• 
τρ€φ€ΐν xi. 3j 13 V. 1. 
τρ'ιζυγος vii. ΙΟ. 
τρισσός 11. 1 1 (?). 

τρίτος 5. ii. 6 ; 9. 3. 
τρόπος V. 9, 1 5, 18 (1. τόπος), 
19; vii. 15; xii. 10; 2. 3. 
τροφ ... 5. iii. 6. 
τροφή ix. 17; xi. 6. 

τροχώδης xii. 6 V. 1. 

Τρω . . . 1. 13. 

τυγχάνΐΐν ill. 1 5, 21, 

τυτ^ο'ί 5. ii. 23. 

τύχη 94. 5, 8. Τύχ»; iii. 20. 

τως xii. 7. 

ύ υ ΰ δ V. 20. 5 δ υ νϋ. 12. 
νΧώδης ix. 6. 

νμΐΊς V. 15; vi. 21, 25 ; vii. 
I ; ix. 10, 26 ; χ. 20, 22. 
νπισχνΰσθαι i. 2. 
υπό vi. 16, 21 ; 91. 16. 
υποκΚάζΐΐν vii. 1 3. 
ύποκρίζΐΐν vii. 13. 
υπόνομος HI. ΙΟ. 
ύπορρνπαινΐΐν vi. 21. 
νποσμος IV. II. 
υτΓτιΟΓ xi. 17. 

υστβροϊ xiv. 1 9. υστΐρον Χ, I'j. 
ύφοράν vii. 1 4 (wro μ* ιδί ί). 
υφός 5. iii. 12. 

φαίν^ιν Χ. 21 ; xi. ΙΟ (ν. 1. 

€κφ.). φαίνεσθαι ix. 2. 
φαλακρός xiv. 1 7. 
φαλήί vi. 13• 
φάι/α» iv. 5 ; xvii. 6 ; 5. ii. 16. 

φάος 5. 1. 23. 
ψαρ /t . . . 11. 6. 
φάσμα Χ iii. 6. 



/. NEIV LITERARY TEXTS 



277 



φ€ρ€ΐν vii. 22 ; ix. 3, 9, 11. 
φρύγαν vi. 14 ; 5. i. 18. 
φηλητη: χίϋ. 1 6. 
φήμη 3. 2. 

φθίγμα V. 3 ; νίΐί. 26 ; Χ. ι8 ; 

xi. 15; χϋ. 3 ; χι"• 4. 
φβύρίΐν 91. 17• 
φίΤίοί iii. 1 7 ; χ. 27; 3. ιο(?); 
•7β. 9. 
φιτύίΐν xi. 2. 
φλ€\//• Fr. 32. 2. 
φοβΐϊσθαι ν. 21 ; vi. 7, 23. 
φόβος vi. ΙΟ ; xi. 9. 
Φοί/3οί ϋ. 15 ; iii. 26; vi. 25. 
φράζΐΐν iii. 25 (δράσαρ Pap.); 

χ. 17, ι8; χϋ. i3;Fr. 27.1. 
φρην i. 4 ; xiv. 6 ; 5. ii. 8. 
φρονδοί i. 7 (?) ; 91. 13. 
ΦρυγίΓ 5. iii. 21. 
^uy») vi. 18. 
φύπν χϋ. 7, 9 ; xiv. 9. 
φυι? χϋ, II. 
φνλα . . . 48. 5• 
φνλάσσΐΐν 8. ϋ. 7• 
φυΚον \. 1 6, 

φίιρΒην 5. ϋ. II (ν, 1. φνρτάν). 
φυτήίΐν 6. iii. 19. 



</)<Bveti/ χ. ι8; χϋ. 13, ι6(?). 
φωνή vi. Ι ; ix. 2 5 (?) ; χϋ. 4• 

φώνημα ϋ. 12 ; xi. 23. 

φώρ ϋ. ΙΟ ; ix. 18. 

φως 14. 2. 

χαίρΐΐν xiii. 2. 

χαλί'πτίίΐ» χϋί. 12. 

;^αλίΐ'09 1. 3• 

χάΚκονς 5. ί. 9• 

;^αρι . . . 80. 6. 

;^aptf ix. 9• 

\άσκ(ΐν xiv. 19. 

Xei/iafetv xi. 4; Χϋϊ. Ι5• 

xet'pix. II ; xi. 3; 5. i. 17. 

χΚώαν xiv. 1 6. 
χΚοΐρός ix. 6 (v. 1. \S>pos). 
χορός iii. 5 marg. ; x. i marg. ; 
xiii. 5 marg. 

γρΰα X, 15. 

χρη Χ. 2o; xiv. 18. 
χρήμα ii. 17; vi. 4; ix. 14; 
xiv. 23 ; 47. 9. 

χρησθαι iv. 1 3 V. 1. 

χρηστός iv. 1 3 (v. 1. ;^/3^a5at). 

χρόνιος 9. 6. 

xpoj/os vi. 4 ; viu. 21 ; xiv. i ; 



6. iu. 22; 91. 9 ; 93. 

χρυσός ii. 18 ; ui. 19 ; via. 

20 ; Fr. 23. (a) 2. 
χρνσόφαντος vi. 24. 
χρως iv. 1 1 (fv χρω), 
χυτρώδής χϋ. 6 (v. 1. τροχώδης). 
χωρΐΐν iv. 26. 

;^ώρορ ϋ. 5 ; ix. 6 v. 1. 

yjr ψ vii. 12. 
^Ι^οφΐΊν vii. 4. 
ψίίφοί vi. 6, 7, 19, 22. 

S> v. 24; vi. 15; XV. 17; 

xvii. 8, 10; 3. 5 ; 5. ϋ. 9; 

6. 12 ; 49. 2. ώ τΰν iv. 

18. ώ vii. 18. ώ ώ iu. 8. 
δδί V. 14 ; ix. 25 ; χϋ. ΐ9• 

ωρα 91. Ι9• 

ως ϋ. 12 ; V. ι6 ; vi. 23 ; χ. 

21 ; χϋ. 7> 9> II *5 xiv. 16 ; 

5. ϋ. 14, 20, ui. 19, 27. 

ως xiv. 19 (?). 
ωσπ(ρ 81. 2. 

ώστ€ ix. 5 ; xi. 9 ') 5. ii. 21. 
ωφ(\(ΐν 6. iii. 13• 



(δ) 1176 (SatyruS, Ζ?/^ of Euripides) 
{Numbers in thick type refer to fragments) 



αβουλία 39. iu. 23. 

αγαθός 37. i. 17 ; 38. U. II. 

αγασθαι 39. X. 37. 

aytiv 39. vi. 20, VU. 21, XviU. 

28. 
άγων 8. ii. 28. 
άδβλφ ... β. 1 6. 
άδικΰν 13. 3• 
άΒίκημα 39. xiu. I. 
aei 39. ix. 14. 
άη8ο . . . 18. i. 2. 
αθάνατος 39. ϋ. 21. 
Ά^ήί /at 39. xvn. 24. ^Αθηνη- 

σιν 39. xix. 3. 
ΆθηναΊοι 39. iii. 22, v. io(?), 

xix. 16. 
αθρόος 39. X. 27. 



άθνμΐ'ιν 39. Χχϋ. 7. 
αίσθάνΐσθαί 39. xix. II, ΧΧϋ. 

ι8. 
αισχρός 38. iv. Ι9(?)» 2 2. 
ΚϊσχυΧος 39. Χνΐ. 8, XXUi. 4- 
Atrr»? 38. ϋ. 2ΐ. 
αΙχμά\ωτος 39. χΐχ. 1 8. 
^λκίστωρ 39. XV. 3Ι• 
aKouctr 22. 8. 
ακριβώς 37. iU. 14• 
άκροασις 5. 7• 
ακροΓ 39. νϋ. 21. 
άληθινώτίρος 39. XviU. 20. 

άλκη 39. iv. 25. 

πλλά 38. ϋ. 8 ; 39. iii. ιδ, 

iv. 2, ν. 20, ix. 28, xiii. 14; 

xvui. 13 (!■ αμα)• 



άλλα;^^^ 1. 2. 

αλλοϊ 39. vi. 7 {δαμων Pap.), 
xvi. 31,32• αλλ.ν 37. iu. 2 I . 

αλλότριος 37. i. 20. 

αλί 39. xvi. 14, 16. 

άλσος 39. Xxi. 7• 

α/ι*α 39. iv. 19, Χ• 3^, XV. 21, 

26, xvui. 13 (αλλή Pap.). 
άμαθης 13. Ι (?). 
άμίλ€ΐ 39. vi. 16. 
αρφω 39. xiu. 37• 

5ν 2. i. 1 2 ; 13. 3 (?) ; 38. ui. 
16; 39. ϋ. 15, iv. 6, νί. 1 6, 
xiii. 24, XX. 10. 

άναγνωρισμός 39. VII. 12. 
αναγραφή 39. XXUi. 2. 
Άναζαγόρας 37. ΐ. 24• 



278 



INDICES 



^Ava^ayopeioi 37. iu. I?• 
άνάπαΚιν 39. ΧΧϋ. 1 4. 
άναπνοιη 39. ix. 7• 
άνασύ.ζ€ΐν 39. xix. 20. 

αΐΊ?ρ 8. ii. 4 ; 39. Χ. 4, 35, 
xiii. 30, XV. 10, xvi. 18, 
xviii. 1 4 ; 40. 5. 

άνθρωπος 39. ii. 1 3, xiii. 4, 

xiv. 13. 
ανττΐρ 39. xiii. 16. 
άντώώάσκην 39. Xvi. 1 9. 
άντΚά,ν 39. iv. 36. 
άξ/α 39, iii. 17. 
ηξιοί 39. xiii. 39, xix. 5. 

αόρατο? 39. ii. 20. 

άτταλό? 39. iv. 9 (?). 

αττα? 39. iv. 36, ix. 16, xix, 

32(?). 
άπΐίπασθαι 39. xvii, 23. 
άπ^χθάνΐσβαι 39. X. I. 
άττλωί 39. ix. 15. 
από 39. X. 13. 
άποθανμάζΐΐν 39. xix. 33 (?). 
atToKiiiteiv 39. Xxi. 1 8 (ΟΓ υπ.). 
άποφαίν€σθαι 38, iv. 28. 
άποΛτίρω 39, XXi, 5• 
ίϊρα 39. xiv. 20. 
άρ^τη 39. xiii. 33• 

αριθμός 41. 6. 
Άριστογΐίτων 39. νϋί. 1 5. 
Αριστοφάνης 8, ϋ. I3J 39. 

ix, 20. 

αρχΐΐν 39. vi. 7. 

Άρχβλαοϊ 39. xix. 355 xxi• ιο• 
αρχ)7 39. νϋ. 24. 
άσίβΐΐα 39. Χ. 1 9. 

άστόί 39. iii. 3. 8 (?)• 
άστροσκοπΐΐν 38. ίϋ. 1 2. 
αστυνόμος 39. V, 1 6. 
ατακτίΣι» 39. χϋ. 34• 
άτάρ 39. xvi. 23. 
OTipaCfiv 39. ix. Ι^. 
άτιμος 2, i. ΙΟ. 
ανλητρίς 39. V. 1 5• 
aClfti» 8. ii. 3 (?)• 
αυστηρώς 39. iv. 1 9. 
αυτόθι 39. ix. 5• 

αυτό? 6. 8 ; 8. ii. 6, 16; 13. 
4(?); 1β. i. 5; 38. i. 
13 (?)» iv• 33 ; 39. iv. 15, 



29, vii. 28, ix. 22, X. 2, 
25, xii. 25, xiii. 36, xiv. 7, 
xvi. 21, xviii. 6, xix. 19, 

30, xxi. 18, 25. 

άφικνΐΐσθαι 39. vi. 9. 
αχθ€σθαι 39. XV. 27. 
Άχιλλ€ύ? 11. i. 3. 

βάλ\(ΐν 19. ii. 2. 
βαρυδαίμων 38. i. 1 8. 
βαρύ? 40. 3 (?). 
/3ί . . . 32. 
βιασμός 39. vii. 8. 

βίο? 39. xxiii. 2. 
βλίπΐΐν 39. ii, 12. 
Βόσπορο? 38. iii. 8 (?), 20. 
βονλ(σθαι 39. xiii. 17. 
βροτό? 38. ii. 15. 

ydp 8. ii. 26; 10. i. 5; 

18. i. 3; 22. 9; 35. 3; 

38. ii. 7, iv. 19; 39. ii. 19, 

iii. 12, iv. 22, vi. 7, 23, vii. 

16, X. 16, xiii. 16, 24, xiv. 

3, 22, XV. 5, 10, 21, xix. 

3, xxi. 35 ; 40. 6; 44. i. 
ye 10. i. 13 ; 37. iii. 21; 39. 

vi. 17, vii. 25(?), xiii. 23, 

32, xiv. 28, xvi. 24, xvii. 

20, xix. 6, XX. II. 

yf\av 9. 6. 

•yeXot'w? 39. xiii. 23, 

γίνος 39. X. 14, xii. 23, xxii. 

21. 
γΐραίτατος 39. XX. 30. 
γε'ρων 39. vi. 1 3. 
-γίγν€σθαι 39. V. 25, xix. 17^ 

XX. 9, 10, xxi. 12. 

γλωσσά 8. ii. I5• 

yoi)v39. iv. 23, ix. 20, xix. 12. 
γράφ€ΐν β. 6; 39. ix. 14. 
γυνή 39. vii. I, X. 6, 23, xii. 

32, xiii. 28, xiv. I, 19, xv. 

8,17. _ ^ 

δαιμονίως 37. i. 25 ; 39. XX. 

18. 
δακτύλων 39. vii. 13. 
Αανάη 38. iv. 30. 
δίραιον 39. vii. 14. 



δΐσπότης 39. vii. 5. 

δή 39. xiv. 13, XX. 12, 23, 

και δή και 38. i. 12 ; 39. V. 
II, xviii. 31, xxii. 27. 
δηλ . . . 33. i. 9. 

δήλος 41. 5. 

δημαγωγός 39. iii. 1 5, X. 1 7. 

δΐ7που 13. 6; 39. vii. 16. 
διά 8. ii. 17 ; 39. vii. 13, 14, 

X. 4, 7, xiii. 26, 29, xiv. 

34, xix. 21, XX. 1 1, xxii. 3. 
διαβολή 39. xiv. 21. 
διαγιγνώσκΐΐν 39. XXii. II. 
διάκοσμος 37. iii. 1 8. 
διαμαρτυρία 39.xvii. 21. 
διαττορ^ΐν 37. iii. 22. 
διατΓορεύΐσθαι 39. XX. 1 4- 
διατίλβΊν 39. xiii. 19. 

διαφθΐ'ιρΐΐν 39. xxi. 24. 
διδάσκΐΐν 39. xix. 26. 
διδόναι 39. iii. 9. 
δΐΐξύναι 39. xxii. 23. 

διημ^ρΐυΐΐν 39. ix. II. 

δίκαιος 39. XUi. 1 5. 

δίκη 39. X. 2 Ο, xxi. 35. δίκην 

40.5(?). 
διό 8. ii. 12, 

Αιάδωρος 39, iii. 1 9, XV. 1 3. 
διότι 39. xiv. 31. 
δίχα 42, 2, 
δόλιχος 41. 2. 
Δορίλαο? 39. XV. 32. 

δράν 38. ii. 6 ; 39. ii, 9. 
δυ€ΐΓ 38, ii, 6. 

δύνασθαι 39. vii. 35. 
δυναστ€ία 39. ϋ. 20 (?). 
δυι/άστ;/? 39. Xviii. 29. 
δυνατός 1. 8. 
δυσμΐνίστατος 39. vi. 5. 
δυσομιλία 39. Χ. 5• 
δυσχβρή? 39. XX. 27. 
δώμα 39. xi. 3 1 ('• Δ,ωδώνης). 

iav 2. ϋ. Ι. 

ίαυτου, αΰτοΰ 38. i. 22 ; 39. 

ix. 12, xii. 33> XV. 1 1, xxi. 

8, xxii. 10, 
eyw 10, i. 4; 39. xii. 19, xiii. 

14, XV. 4• 
€1 38. ii. 20; 39. ix. 16. 



/. NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



279 



(hai 16. i. 3; 37. i. 18, iii. 
23; 38. ii. 13; 39. ii. 15, 
iv. 15, V. 17, 24, vii. 16, 
23, ix. 28, xii. 24, xiii. 37, 
xiv. 20, xvi. 18, xviii. 5 (?), 
XX. 34, xxi. 33, xxii. 20. 
τω ovTi 39. ii. 19, xiv. 30. 

€t7ieti/39.xvi.2 2,xvii.i5,xx.6. 

(Is 8. iii. 10; 39. vi. 8, ix. 8, 

X. II. 
elaiivai 39. xiv. 15. 
fK 16. i. I. 

ΐκαστο5 39. iv. 13, 14. 
ίκάτίροί 39. X. 13. 
ίκΜχΐσβαι 39. xviii. 22. 
fKUvos 39. XV. 21, xvii. 19. 

Kcivos 2. i. II. 

εκκλησία 39. iv, 12. 
ΐκσμηχαν 8. U. 1 9. 
εκφορά 39. vi. 29. 
€λ(νθ{ρία 39. v. 21. 
Ιλκοϊ 39. iii. 13. 
"Ελλην 2. i. 13; 39. xxii. 2. 

eXXoyt/Ltos 38. iv, 20 (Xoy. 

Pap.). 

ψβάλλειν 39. xvi. 13. 

eynof 38. ii. 13 ; 39. xiii. 12. 

('μφαίν^ιν 39. xviii. 10. 

ev 34. i. 3 ; 37. iii. 19; 38. 
ii. 25, iv. 30 ; 39. iv: 33, 
ix. 10, X. 9, 30, xi. 20, 
xiii. 21, 36(?), xiv. 22, 
xvii. 26, xviii. 26, xx. 19, 
xxi. 6, 32, xxii. 3, 20 ; 
40. 3. 

ivaXios 38. iii. 14. 

ivavrios 39. XV. 3. 

ΐντανθα 39. V. 27, xvi. 24. 
ίντανβί 39. vii. 31, viii. 13. 

ΐντιμοί 39. iii. II. (ντίμωί 

39. xviii. 27. 
eveivai 38. ii. 7 (f"")• 
(ξαίρ€Τος 38. iv. 35. 
(ξάρχαν 39. xviii. I. 
ίξηγησί! 39. xii. 20. 
e'iieVat 39. XXi. II. 
i\opylC(iv 39. x. 33 (?). 
ίξονσία 39. V. 26. 
ί^ω 39. xxi. 13. 
ioiKfvai 39. iv. 18, xii. 25, 



xvi. 17. Είκοτω? 39. vii. 

fTvavayeiv 39. XV. 1 7. 
eW 39. xiii. 8, 31. 
€7Γ€ΐτα 37. i. 22; 39. iv. 11, 
xvi. I. 

ίπερωταν 39. xiii. 9. 
eneaOai 39. Xvi. 30 (?). 

eVi 37. i. 16, 19; 39. ix. 22, 
X. 29, XV. II, 19, 28, xix. 
14, xxi. 10. 

embOKvdv 39. Xvi. 27. 

ΐπιθνμύν 8. ii. 14. 

ΐπηταραγί-γνΐσθαι 39. Xxi. 26. 

ΐπίσννιστάναι 39. X. 24. 

επιτνγχάν€ΐρ 39. Xxi. 20. 

('πιχώρως 39. XV. 24. 

«το? 9. 9 ; 39. XX. 14. 

tpyovSl. i. 21. 

epftj/39. xix. I, XX. 17. 

4ρημάζαν 39. XXi. 8. 

ψχ^σθαι 8. iii. 1 7 ; 38. iii. 
i7(?); 39.x. II. 

έρως 39. vi. 8. 
en 39. xxi. 29. 

(v 39. iv. 24, xiv. 28. 

evayayos 2. i. 1 4. 
ίυκάτοπτος 39- U. 2 2. 
fVKKeia 39. iv. 34. 
EijKkeia 39. xiv. 3 1 . 
ίΰλαβ . . . 19. ii. I. 
evXoywTepos 39. xiu. 24. 
ΐνπινής 39. xi. 1 8. 
Ευριπίδη: 8. iii. 6 (?) ; 39. iv. 

23, vii. 22, 32, viii. 11, xv. 

20, xvi. II, 29, xix. 21, 

32, XX. 24, xxi. 4, 23, 

xxii. 13, xxiii. 6. 
Ευριπίδιον 39. xii. 1 3 (1. Ev- 

ριπίδτ]). 
ΐΐρίσκΐΐν 39. xiii. 38. 

(υφημΰν 39. XX. 5• 
ίύψυχία 39. iv. 26. 
exeti/ 10. i. 13; 38. ii. 26; 

39. ix. 8, xi. 8, xiii. 13, 
xiv. 26, 35, xvii. 13, XX. i; 

40. 4. ... exfip 42. 3. 
ecuXor 2. i. 4. 

Z(vs 39. XV. 35. 



^TjXoCi' 8. ii. I (?). 

ζην 39. XX. 22. 
ζόη 40. 4. 

^ 39. XV. 37. 

ή 39. vii. 6, ix. 18, xiii. 29, 
xviii. 3, XX. 10. 

fiye'ia-eai 38. i. 2 2. 
ήδίων 39. vi. 14, XX. II. 

^^oslO. i. 10; 11. i. 4; 39. 
^ xiv. 33. 

rJKfiv 9. 8. 

ηλίκος 39. xxii. 19. 
ήμ(Ϊ5 39. iv. 14. 
ή μι pa 39. iv. 37. 

ην 39. V. 25 (?). 

ήπ€ρ 39. xviii. 19. 

Ήρακλη! 38. i. II. 
Ησίοδος 18. i. 3. 
ηττασθαι 39. XV. 12. 

θαΚαμος 38. ii. 25 ; 40. 3. 
θάΚαττα 39. ix. 9. 
θαύμαζαν 38. iv. 25. 
θεΰσθαι 39. ix. 29. 
^ear^y 39. XXU. 1 5. 

θίΚαν 38. iii. 16 ; 39. xviii. 

22. 
θ(ός 39. ii. 14, 17. 

6(ράιτων 39. vii. 4. 
θΐσμοφόρια 39. X. 20. 
^ereoi 39. XV. 6. 

θηρ^ντψ 39. xxi. 14. 
^j/j/To's 39. ii. 19. 

θνμοποιάν 39. iv. 3 1. 
θύραθεν 38. iii. 1 5. 

ιδεΐι/ 39. xiv. 15. 

tStos 6.13; 37.i. 7 ; 39. xii. 

33, XX. 28. 
Ιδιάτηί 19. ii• 4. 
ίκα^/ό; 16. i. 2. 
(Ι/α 39. xiii. II. 
"Ιστρος 38. iii. 1 9. 
ισωί 39. XV. 13. 
"Ιων 8. ii. I (?). 

καθάττΐρ 39. xiii. 33, xvi. 21, 

xvii. 21, XX, 16. 
καθΐΰδΐίν 39. xvii. II. 



28ο 



INDICES 



και, καντανθα 39. Xvi. 24. <<«- 

π«Γα 39. iv. II. 
καινοτομία 39. ΧΧ11. 5• 
καιροί β. 4' 

κακία 39. xiii. 32• 

κακοί 1β. η. 5 ; 39. iii. 14• 
κακίύί 39. vi. 19, xix. ι. 

καλΰν 38. ϋ. II ; 39. ix. 24. 

κάλλος 39. χίν. 17. 

καλός β. 14; 8. ϋ. 2 (?). 

κατά 8. ϋ. 9 ; 33. i. II ; 39. 
vi. 17, vii, 6, ix. 12, xv. 4, 
XX. 2, xxi. 7, xxii. 6. 

jcarayeXai/ 39. XXU. 1 6. 
καταγηράν 39. xviii. 25. 
καταφρον^'^ 39. XXU. 32. 
καταχώριζαν 39. XVii. 28. 
Karexeir 39. xix. 23. 
κατηγορΰν 10. i. 7 ; 39. iv. 

12, viii. 14. 
κατόπιν 39. xxi. 20. 
κίλΕνίΜ/ 39. xiii. 5. 
KitiOf. See ΐκύνος. 
Κηφισοφών 39. xii. 28. 
(«νδνΐΌί 39. χ. 1 2. 
Κλίωζ/ 39. χ. 1 6. 
κοινός 39. iii. 21. 
κομψότερος 39. xviii. I 7. 
Kparftv 39. XV. 2. 
κράτιστος 39. xiv. 28. 
κτάσθαι 39. iv. 33, ix. 4 (?). 
KVpeiv 39. vi. II. 
KvuivQQ. xvii. 1 2, xxi. 22, 34. 

κννη-γία 39. xxi. II. 
κωμικός 39. iv, 1 7. 
κωμωΒία 39. vii. 1 9, ix. 30. 
κωμω8ώάσκάλος 39. Xvi. 25. 

λά^ρα 39. ii. 8. 
Αακωνικός 39. iv. 30. 

λάλοΓ 39. xvi. 16. 1 

λαμβάνειν 38. iii. 21 ; 39. 
xvi. 7, xix. 28. 

Xeytiv 17. ii. I ; 38. i. 16, ii. 
14; 39. iv. 6, 8, 20, V. 
22(?),vii. 36,ix. 27, 3i(?), 
xii. 18, xiii. 34, xv. 37, 
xviii. 9, 19, xix. 5, 11, xx. 
34, xxi. 29. 

XdVe»' 8• ii. 8, 



λ(κτικός 39. vii. 27. 

λεπτός 8. ii. 1 8, 

λογίζεσθαι 3. ϋ. 8. 

λογικός 1. g. 

λόγιμος 38. iv. 20 (1. ίΚλόγ, ?). 

λόγιος 39. XX. 29. 

λόγόί 1. 4 ; 3. i. 4 ; 5. 6 ; 

33. i. 22 ; 39. xxii. 23. 
λοιπός 39. xviii. 31. 
λνειν 39. xxi. 15. 
λνπεΊν 18. i. 9. 

Μακ(8 . . . 14. I. 

ΜακίΒόνες 39. xix. 8, XX. 32, 

xxi. 32. 
Μακεδονία 39. Xviii. 26. 
μακράν 38. iii. I 7. 

μόλα 39. iv. 24, xviii. 27, xx. 

26. μάλλοί' 8. ii. 29. μά- 
λιστα 39. iv. 5. 

μαντενεσθαι 39. vi. 21. 

μαρτυρε'ιν 39. vii. 28. 

μάτην 38. ii. 14. 
. . . μαχείν 39. XV. I 

μάχεσθαι 39. xiii. 20. 

/LieyaXfioy 39. ix. 1 7. 

μέγας 8. ii. 21 ; 39. X. 1 5. 
μ€ί^ωι»39. ii. 12. μέγιστος 

39. iii. 12. 

μέγεθος 39. xiv. 1 6. 
μειρακίσκος 39. χΠ. 20. 
Μίλάι/^ίΟί 39. XV. 34. 
μέλος 39. XX. 13. 
μελωΒία 39. XVii, 2. 

μεν 38. iv. 19 ; 39. iv. 23, v. 
28, ix. 26, X. 3, 16, 36, 
xiii. 4, XV. 5, 9, 15, 22, 
xix. 2, XX. 22, xxii. 15. 
μεν ovv 8. ii. 9; 39. xvii. 
14. 

μεριμνάν 39. ix. 1 3. 
μετά 8. ii. 6. 
μεταβολή 40. 9 (?). 
μεταπέμπεσθαι 39. xiv. II. 
μεταφορικώς 39. Xviii. 9. 
μετέρχεσθαι 38. iv. 21 ; 39. 

xviii. 23. 

μετεωρίζειν 39. iii. 4. 
μετρε'ϊν 8. ϋ. 1 6. 
μέτριος 39. ίίί. 5. 



μ)7 2. i. 1 1 ; 8. ii. 8 ; 18. i. 9; 

38. ii. 29 ; 39. iii. 9, ix. 
16, xiii. II, xvi. 16. 

μηΒε 39. iU. 6. 

μφείς 39. iii. 2 (?). 

μψ 39. xvii. 20. άλλα μψ 

39. iii. 19. «cat μψ 39. ii. 

23• 
μιμνησκεσβαι 39. Xvi. 14. 
μισοτυραννε'ιν 39. ϋ. 24. 
M>"?M'7 39. xiv. 34. 
μνημονεΰειν 39. xiu. 2, XVUl. 

32. 
μοι/ . . . 22. 3. 
μόναρχος 39. XViii. 12. 

/iovof 38. iv. 32 ; 39. vii. 35, 
xxii. 13. 

μονονν 39. xxi. 23. 
Μόρσιμος 39. XV. 33. 
μονσα 39. Χ. 38. 
μουσική 39. XXU. 4• 
μνίολογίΐΐ' 39. XX. 3Ι• 

νανστολεΐν 38. iii. ΙΟ. 

νεανίσκος 39. xiii. 7• 

νέμειν 39. xi. 12. 

Νί(ΜΓΤΟλ€/ΧΟί 11. i. 5• 

νέος 39. iv. 28. νεώτερος 39. 

νϋ. 1 8. 
νή 39. xiii. 23. 
νικάν 39. xxii. 31• 
viVjj/ia 39. XV. 7• 
ΝίκίαΓ 39. xix. 13. 
ΝΓλοί 38. iii. 9 (?)• 

νομίζειν β. 12 ; 39. V. 23. 
νόσος 40. 2. 

νυν 39. vi. 19 (?), xxi. 29. 

ό, ij, TO. άνηρ8. ii. II. τάν- 

δροΓ 39. χ. 35> xviii. 14. 

τάποφαινόμενα 38. iv. 28. 

ό, η, τό (demonstr.). 6 μέν, 
ό 8έ 39. ν. 2 8, xi. 20, xix. 
2, xxi. I. 26. 

08ε 39. ii. 7, xvi. 12, xvii. 27. 

όθεν 39. xxi. 28. 

οϊος 39. ix. 25. otof re 39. 
xxii. 24. 

οίκογενης 39. xii. 27. 

ολίγος 39. ii. 27 (?). 



/. NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



281 



οΚος 89. xiii. i8, xvi. 10. 

ολωρ 37. Hi. 1 5. 
"Ομηροε 39. vii. 23. 
όμοιος 39. XX. 15• 
όνομα 39. xii. 28, XV. 36. 
οπον 39. xvii. I. 
οππα 39. Xvii. lO. 
δττωϊ 39. xvi. 15. 

άρμη 39. iv. 29, xviii. 8. 

ορχΰσθαι 9. *J. 

Of 8. ii. 17; 33. i. 21 ; 39. 

iv. 14, vii. 20, 35, X. 21, 
30, xii. 17, XV. 39(?), xviii. 
5 (?). Of ye 39. xix. 6, 

XX. II. 

oo-of 39. XV. II, xvi. 9, xix. 

23• 
δστΓίρ 39. xvii. 15, xviii. 21 

Pap. 
oartf 38. ii. 8 (δτω). 

δτ£ 8. ii. 3i(?); 34. i. 3; 

39. iv. 5(?), xiv. 14, xix. 

12. 
δ rt, δ τι Ta^of 39. vi. 23. 
δη 39. xviii. 4, 33. 
OX), ουκ 33. i. 23 ; 37. i. 19; 

38. i. 20, iii. 16 ; 39. iv. 

8, 22, V. 22, xviii. 3, xix. 
I, XX. 5; 40.6. ουχί 39. 
iv. 1. 

oibe 38. iii. 20 {οϋτΐ Pap.); 

39. iv. 2, xi. 16, 19, xix. 4. 
oiv 8. ii. 9 ; 39. xii. 30, xvii. 

14, xviii, 7, xxi. 21. δ' 
ουν 39. xviii. 24. 

ουράνιος 37. iu. 25. 

o^f 39. xi. 10. 

ουσία 39. V. 2 2. 

οϋτ( 9. 7, 9 ; 38. iii. 20 Pap. 

ofJrot 38. ii. 28. 

o^Tof 38. iii. 22 ; 39. ii. 9, iv. 
I, vii. 15, 29, 34 (Ι.ουτωί), 
ix. 10, 23, xii. 23, 30, xiii. 
10, 12, 15, XV. 6, 14, xvii. 

9, 13, 26, xviii. 4, 34(?), 
XX. 16, 23. 

ούτω, ούτως 39. iv. 32, vii. 34 
(ovTot Pap.), xviii. 34 (?), 
xix. 30. 

of^iKftv 41. 7• 



οφθαλμός xiv. 25. 
o^Xof 38. iv. 24. 

πάγοΓ 38. ii. 22. 

τταιδίον 39. vii. II. 

παΐf 39. vi. 14, xx. 7. 

πάλιν 39. iv. 22, XV. 19, xvi. 

25. 
Πάμφιλος 39. V. 24. 
πανηγνρ . , . 22. 4. 
πάνυ 10. i. 5• 

παρά 38. iv. 23 (?) ; 39. iv. 
16, xii. 25, xvi. 8, xviii. 
29, xxii. 2. 

Ίταραιτΰσθαι 39. Xxi. I. 
παρακαλ^ϊν 39. iv, 26. 
τταρακλητικώτατος 39. Xxii. 25. 
παραλΰειν 39. xii. 1 8. 
παραμιμΐΐσθαι 1. 6. 
παραμυθΐΐσθαι 39. ΧΧϋ. 21. 
παρΰναι 38. ii. 9; 39. x. 28, 
xviii. 21 («TTfp eVrti/ Pap.). 
παρθένος 2. i. 5 ; 39. vii. 9. 
napioff 38. ii. 2 2. 
πάροδος 39. iii. 10. 
παροιμία 39. XXi. 3I. 
παρρησιάζΐσθαι 9. II. 

πάς 38. iv. 33 ; 39. x. 2, xiv. 

29• 

πάσασθαι 38. ii. 1 6, 26. 
Trar;;/) 39. vi. 5, 1 5, 26, vii. 2. 
πάτριος 38. ii. 27. 
παύΐσθαι 39. Xxii. 3 1. 
πβίρα 38. ii. 23. 
7rei/;;f 39. V. 28. 

πφα 38. iii. 9 ; 39. iii. 16. 
πίρί 38. iv. 31 ; 39. ii. 17, 
iii. 20. 

περιλάμβαναν 37. iii. 1 6. 
π€ρίοδος 37. iii. 20. 
π(ριπέτ(ΐα 39. vii. 7• 
πίρίστασις 39. V. 10 (?). 
Πβ'ρσαι 39.• xxii. 28. 

τΓ.ν 37. iii. 2 2. 

πιστ(ύίΐν 17. i. 2 ; 39. iv. 7. 

πλίοι/ί^ία 38. iv. 31. 

πλΐων 38. i. 8. πλΐΐστος 39. 

vi. 18. 
TrX^^of 39. ii. 25 (?), iv. 32. 
πλην 39. XV. 14. 



ποι . . . 1β. i. 6. 

ποίβΓι/ 38. iv. 34 ; 39. iii. 7, 

vi. 28, viii. 14, ix. 26. 
ποίημα 8. ii. 24(?); 39. x. 

10, xiii. 22, xix. 22. 

ποιητής 39. iv. 1 7, XV. 37, 38, 

xix. 6, XX. 21. 
ποίος 39. xvii. 25, XX. 7. 
πολΐμ . . . 18. i. 7• 
πολίρίώτ-οΓΟΓ 39. vi. II. 

πόλις 39. iii. 13, xxi. 6. 
πολιτΐίΐίσθαι 39. xvii. 17. 
πολιτικώς 39. iv. 20. 
πολίτης 39. XV. 2 6. 
πολλά /ctf 39. XV. 30. 

πολύς 1. 2 ; 18. i. 2 (?), 6 (?) ; 
22. 6(?); 33. i. 4 (?); 

38. ii. 16, iv. 27 (?); 39. 

iv. 15, xvii. 17, 38 (πουλύς), 

jjix. 15. 
πονίϊν 38. ii. 10. 
πονηρία 39. iv. 3. 

πονηρός 39. iv. 9, viii. 17. 
πόνος 38. ii. 8 ; 39. iv. 38. 
πότε 37. iii. 23; 39. ix. 32. 
που 39. vii. 33. 
προάγΐΐν 39. ϋί. 17 {παραγ. 

Pap.). 

προαψιίναι 39. XXi. I 7. 
προδώάσκίΐν 38. i. 20. 
προΐρΰν 8. ii. 27; 38. i. 14 ; 

39. X. 21. 

προιστάναι 37. iii. 24. 
προοίμιον 39. xxii. 29. 

προς 2. i. 15 ; 8. ii. 30 ; 11. 
i. 6 ; 38. iv. 22; 39. iii. 
10, iv. 25, vii. I, 3, 5, 20, 
xii. 29, xiii. 10, 18, xiv. 7, 
XV. 35, xvi. 12, xvii. 16, 
XX. 20. 

προσγίλάν 39. V. 14. 

προσμάχ(σθαι 8. ϋ. 2 β (?). 

προσοχθίζ(ΐν 39. Χ ϋ. 2 1, XV. 2 2. 

προσυποτιθίναι 39. Xvii. 7• 

προσφίρίΐν 39. Χχϋ. 12. 

προσχρησθαι 39. iv. 4• 

πρόσωπον 39. xiv. 23. 

πτΐρόΐΐς 39. xvii. 34• 

πτίροκοπΐ'ιν 39. V. 1 9 (?)• 

ττυλι; 39. xxi. 14. 



282 



INDICES 



πννθάνΐσθαι 39, V. IQ. 

πώί 39. iv. 2i,xviii. i6,xx. 33. 

ρήμα 8. ii. 1 8. 
ρητορίζ(ΐν 1. 3. 
ρητωρ 39. iii. 14. 
pis 39. xvii. 13. 

Σάτυρος 39. XXUi. I. 
σαφωί 39. XU. 1 6. 
σ€μνός 39. ix. 18. 
Σικίλία 39. xix. 14, 31. 
Σικίλιωτης 39. xix. 9. 
σιναμωρως 39. Xvi. 23. 
σκοπύν 39. χϋί. 38. 
σκνλαξ 39. XXi. 1 6, 36. 
σμικρός 39. vi. 12. 
σόϊ 39. xiv. 24. 
Σοφοκλής 8. iii. 5(?); 39. 
xvi. 6, xxiii. 5. 

σπηλαων 39. ix. 6. 
στΓουδά^ίίΐ/ 39. vi. 2 2. 
στάσιμον 3d. xvii. 29. 
στΐίχΐΐν 41. I. 

στ/χοί 39. vii. 25, xix. 25. 

στόμα 39. XX. I, 8. 
στραηΰ(ΐν 39. xix. 1 3. 
συ 39. V. 13, xiv. 2 2. 
σνγγράφαν 39. xxii. 29. 
σνμμιγννναι 39. Xviii. 7• 

σύι/ 16. i. 8; 38. iii. 26. 
συνανξΐΐν 39. xviii. 13. 
awe'xeii' 39. vii. 1 7. 
συνη•γορ€Ϊν 39. XV. 15• 
σνννίμΐσθαι 39. XV. 29. 

συΐΌΐκίίν 39. xiii. 8. 
σννταξίί 39. vii. 26. 
συχι/όϊ 39. xix. 19. 
σχ€δοί/ 8. ii. 2 2. 
σχολάζειν 39. Χ• 31- 
Σωκράτ7;ί38.ίν.26; 39.χϋί.35• 
Σωκρατικοί 39. ϋ. Ι7• 

. . . τάγμα 6. 1 5• 

τάλαι/τοι^ 1β. ϋ. 3• 

Taneivovv 37. i. 21. 

τάχο? 39. vi. 24. 

re 38. ii. 1 1, 18, 23, iii. 10 ; 

39. vi. 25, vii. 13, xviii. 

30, XX. 13, 30,xxii. 23,30. 



. . . Tfiviiv 19. ii. 3. 
reXeiovv 8. ii. 4. 
Τΐλΐντη 39. XX. 25. 

τίχνη 4. 3; 7. 3 (?); 8. ii. ίο. 

T-eW 39. XV. I. 

τηλικοντο! 39. xix. 7• 

τίθΐσβαι 39. xvii. 22. 

TiKTeiv 39. vi. 4. 

Tt/io(9eos 39. xxii. i, 18, 34(?). 

τις 37. iii. 23 ; 38. i. 16, ii. 
14, 20; 39. ii. 10, V. 17, 
xiii. 10, 24, XV. 36 (?). 

ns 38. ii. 21 ; 39. iv. 5 {τω), 
V. 2 5 (τω), vi. 16, ix. 14, 
16, xiii. 24, xix. 25, xxi. 7. 

Totos 39. ix. 27. 

ToiovTos 8. ii. II ; 39. ii. 15, 
vi. 24, xiv. 32, XX. 8, 12. 

τολμηρός 38. i. 27. 
τόπος 39. X. 30. 
TOTf 38. ii. 28. 
rpeZs 37. iii. 20. 
τρικυμία 38. iii. 1 4. 
τρίοΒος 39. v. 13 (?). 
τρόπος 39. ii. 8, iv. 2. 
τυγχάνίΐν 39. X. 32, XX. 28. 

xxi. 4. 
Tupavveiv 39. iii. 6. 

υιός 39. vii. 3, xix. 27. 
ΰπάρχειν 39. vi. 27, XX. 23. 

vrrep 7. 4 ; 18. i. 4 ; 22. 5 ; 

39. iii. 5. 
υπ(ρβολη 8. ii. 7 ; 39. xx. 2, 

xxii. 6. 
νπΐροχή 33. i. 8 ; 39. xviii. 1 5. 
υπό 39. X. 15, xix. 35 (?). 

υποβάλλ(ΐν 39. iv. 28. 
υποβολή 39. vii. 10. 
νπόκρισις 39. viii. II. 
νπολαμβάνΐΐν 39. XX. 4 (?). 
υπονοίΐν 39. χϋ. l6. 
υπόνοια 39. ϋ. 1 6. 
υποχΐίριος 39. xix. 29. 
Ύστάσπτ^ί 39. xiv. 2, ΙΟ. 
ΰστ€ρος 39. iv. 33• υστΐρον 

39. xix. 10, xxi. 2, 28. 
ύ\//'>?λ(5Γ 37. i. 18. 

φαίνΐσθαι13. 2 ; 39. xviii. 18. 



φάναι 33. i. 21 ; 39. vi. 15, 
vii. 34, ix. 21, xiii. 13, xiv. 
1 8, xviii, 5, xxi. 30. 

φάρμακον 39. xiv. 27. 
φαρμάττΐΐν 39. xiv. 8. 
φαύλος 39. iii. 8. 
φύ^ΐσθαι 39. X. 34. 
φίρΐΐν 39. xiii. I {iveyKOiv). 
φίύγΐΐν 39. X. 2 Ο. 
φβΐ'ιρΐΐν 39. xiii. 26, 29. 

φθόνος 39. XV. 25. 
φιληκοΐα 2. i. 16. 

Φίλί^/χωΐ' 39. vii. 30. 

φίλος 38. ii. 12, φιλτατος 

39, vi, 10, 
φιλτρον 39, xiv. 9. 

φοβάσθαι 39. ϋ. II. 
φύειι^ 38. ϋ. 29. 

φνλον 39. xiii, 19• 
φυσι . . . 37. i. 26. 
φωράν 39. χϋ. 30. 

χαίραν 39. xiv. 1 8. 

χάρΐϊ 39. xvii. 19. χάριν 38. 

iii. 12 ; 39. χϋ. 24. 
χΐΐμών 39. xvi. 31 • 
Xeip 22. 7 ; 39. xxu. 10. 
χλΐναστικώς 39. XVU. g. 
χλόη 37. iu. II. 
χορός 2. i. 6. 
χρ^/χα38. ui. II ; 39. v. 26. 

χρήσθαι 39. iv. ΙΟ. 

χρησμός 39. xi. 26 (1. Βόμοις). 

χρόνος 39. iv. 35) xxi• 2. 

χρυσήλατος 38. ϋ. 24• 
χρυσοί? 38. iii. 18. 

\j/eyeiv 39, xiu. 27. 

■v//-€vSijf 39. xiv. 19. 

ψόγος 39. X. 8. 

ψυχή 8. ii. 21 ; 38. i. 21 ; 
39, iv. 38. 

S) 38. iu. 19 ; 39. xiv. 28, xv. 

13, XX. 6. 
ως 8. ϋ, 2 3 ; 38. iv. 28 ; 39. 

iv. 18, xii. 24, xiu. 2, xiv. 

8, xviu. 22, XX. 29, xxi. 

33, xxu. 24. 
ώστε 8. ii. 5 ; 39. xxu. 9. 



/. NEW LITERARY TEXTS 



283 



{c) Citations in ιΐ7β. 



Aristophanes : 

Thesm. 335-7 39. xii. 8-15. 

374-5 39. xii• 1-7. 
Incert. 8. 17-19; 39. ix. 25-8. 
Demosthenes : 

c. Arisiog. i. 40 39. viii. 17-33 
Euripides : 

Ino (Fr. 403. 3-4) 39. xvii. 1-6 



Pirithous (Fr. 593) 37. ii. 19-28. 

Troades 886 37. iii. 26-9. 

Incert. 2. i sqq.; 37. iii. 9-14 (Fr. 912); 

38. i. 16-30 (Fr. 913), ii. (Fr. 960, &c.), 

iii. 8-21 ; 39. ii. 8-14, iv. 33-9, vi. 

1-15, xvii. 30-9 (Fr. 911), xviii. 7-8 

(Fr. 911); 40; 41. 
Philemon, Incert. 39. vii. 32-6. 



Melanippe Desm.{Berl. Klass.N .\\.^,\2'^. \ Adesp. 39. iv. 1-15, v. 12-30, xvi 1-16 
Fr. 492. 6-7) 39. xi. ) xvii. 10-13. 



II. EMPERORS. 
Augustus. 

Καίσαρ 1188. 6 ei saep. 
Hadrian. 

Αυτοκράτωρ Καίσαρ Τραϊανός Ά8ριαν6ς Σ€βαστός 1195. 5, II. 

Antoninus. 

Αντοκρ. ΚαΙσ. Ύίτοχ AtXios Ά8ριαν6ς ΆρτωνΙνος 2e/3. Έυσφψ 1198. 2 1, 28. 
^AvTCuvivos ΚαΓσ. ό κύριος 1198. 1 3. 

Septimius Severus and Caracalla. 

Αίτοκρ. Kaiaapfs Αούκιος 2(πτίμΐ05 Σιονηρα Ενσφ. η(ρτίναξ "Αραβικός ΆΒιαβψικος Παρθικός 
Μίγιστος κα\ Μάρκος Αυρήλιος Άντωιήνος Ευσ(β. Σΐβαστοί 1197. 21. 
Σΐουηρος κα\ ΆντωνΊνος οΊ κύριοι Σ6/3. 1197. 5• 
οί κύριοι Σΐονηρος κα\ μίγας ΆντωνΙνος 1202. 6. 

Caracalla. 

ό κύριος Αυτοκρ. Μάρκος Αυρήλιος 2(ονηρος Άντωνΐνος Ευσίβ. 2(β. 1196. 9• 

Philippi. 

ΦίλιπτΓΟί 1209. 12. 

Callus and Volusianus. 

Αυτοκρ. Καίσαρΐς Γάιος Ονίβιος Ίρφωνιανος Γάλλος κα\ Τάιος Ουίβιος Άφίνιος Γάλλο? Ού(λ- 
ϋονμιονος Ουολονσιανος Ευσΐβΰς Ευτυχείς Σεβ. 1209. Ι. 



284 INDICES 

Valerian and Gallienus. 

Αντοκρ. KaiVapey Πούττλιοί Λικίννιος OvaXfptavos και Ώονπλιοί AikIvvios OvaKtpiavos Τα\\ιην6ί 
Έυσίβ('ί! ΕντυχίΊς Έ,φ. 1187. 21. 

Gallienus. 

Αυτοκρ. Καΐσ. Ώούπλιος Aiklvvios ΤαΧλιηνοί Γίρμανικος Meyiar. Ένσίβ. Έντνχ. 2tβ. 1200. 38. 
δ κύριος ημών Γαλλιηνός Έ,ίβ, 1200. 56. 
Γαλλιηνός Έ,φ. 1200. 51 • 
Γαλλιηνός 1200. 3 ; 1208. 1 2. 

Claudius. 

Κλαυδίοί 1208. II. 

AURELIAN. 

Ανρηλιανός 1208. II. 

Probus. 

ό κύριος ημών Μάρκος Αυρήλιο: Ώρόβος 2f/3. 1191. 25• 
ό κύριος ημών Ώρόβος Σββ. 11Θ2. 8. 

Diocletian and Μαχιμιαν. 

Αντοκρ. Καΐσ. Γάιοί Αυρήλιος Ουαλίριος όίΐοκλητιανος κα\ Αυτοκρ. ΚαΤσ. Μάρκος Αυρήλιος 
Ούαλ(ριος Μαξιμιανος Γιρμανικοι Μβγιστ. Έύσeβ. Εντυχ, 2(β. 1205. 14 '> 1208. I. 
οΊ κύριοι ημών Αυτοκρ. Αιοκλητιανος Σί/3. κα\ Μαξιμιανος 2(β. 1204, 1 1 . 
οί κύριοι ημών Αυτοκρ, Διοκλητιανος κα\ Μαξιμιανος "ΖφαστοΊ 1204. Ι ; 1208. 20. 

Diocletian and Μαχιμιαν, Constantius and Galerius. 

01 beanorai ημών οί Σί)3αστοι και οι Καίσαρος. 

Constantine ι. 

ό 8(σπ6της ημών Κωνσταντίνος Αύγουστος 1206. Ι. 

βασιλ^ί 1185. 29. βασιλί'ις θίΐότατοι ! Σ(βαστός, Σ€βαστοί1200. 22 ; 1208. ΐ6; 

1185. 2ΐ{ 1209. 22. 

ΐτος γ κα\ (τος α (α. D. 2 06) ? 1200. 58. | 



III. CONSULS. 



Ύούσκω κα\ Βάσσω υπάτοις (a.D. 258) 1201. 20. 
eVi Ύιβΐριανοΰ το β και Αιώνος ΰπ. (a.D. 29 ι) 1205. 1 4. 

eVt υπάτων των κυρίων ημών Αυτοκρ. Αιοκλητιανοΰ το ζ και Μαξιμιανοΰ το ς Ύ,φ. (a.D. 299) 
1204. Ι. 

ί'πι τών κυρίων ημών Αιοκλητιανοΰ 2(β. το ζ κα\ Μαξιμιανοΐι Έίβ. το ς υπ. (a.D. 299) 1204. 1 1. 



///. CONSULS 



285 



υπατία! Ιουλίου Κωυσταντίου πατρικίου άΒΐλφυΰ τοΰ δβσττ. ημώρ Κωνσταντίνου Αυγούστου κα\ 
'Ρονφίου ΆλβιΐΌυ των Χαμπροτάτων (α. D. 335) 120β. Ι. 

υπατία! ΟυοΧκακίου 'Ρουφίνου τοΰ Χαμπροτάτου ίπάρχου τοΰ Ιΐροΰ πραιτωρίου κα\ ΦΧαουίου 
Ευσΐβίου τοΰ Χαμπροτ. κόμιτος (α. D, 347) 1190• Ι5• 



ΔαίσιοΓ 1209. 3• 
SavTiKOs 1208. 2. 



IV. MONTHS AND DAYS. 
(a) Months. 



'Οκτώβριος 1201. 2 Ο. 
SfTrre/i^pios 1204. 12. 



(Ικάς 1196. 7• 

προ η καΧαν8ών Οκτωβρίων 1201. 20, 



(δ) Days. 

Ι προ ι8 καΧαν8ών Σιπτΐμβρίων 1204. 12. 



V. PERSONAL NAMES. 



ΆγαθΙνος f. of Auielius Serenus also called 

Sarapion 1209. 8. 
Άγαθϊνος, Αυρήλιος Ά. also called Origenes 

1208. 2, 32. 

Άγάθων 1206. 4. 

Άδριάνιος "ΣαΧΧούστιος praefect 1191. 4, 18. 
Α'ίλιο! Ώούβλιος praefect 1204. 8, 18. 
ΑϊμϊΧιανός, Μούσσιος Αι. praefeCt 1201. 13• 

Mussius Aemilianus 1201. ι. 
Άκρονο ... f. of Horion 1208. 13. 
Άκύλιο! τΐωλίων strategus of the Heracleopo- 

lite nome 1189. introd., 2. 

"Αμμων god 1188. 2 2. 

Άμμωνάς S. of Anteis 1198. 5. Called Αμμώ- 
νιος 1198. 2, 32. 
Άμμωνάς S. of PolitaS 1200. 1 9. 
Άμμωνιανός S. of IsidorUS 1222. I. 

'Αμμώνιος f. and s. of Anteis 1198. 2, 32. 

Called Άμμωνάς 1198. 5. 
'Αμμώνιος, Αυρήλιος Ά. epistrategUS (?) 1191. 

I, 14. 
'Αμμώνιος ex-exegetes, s. of Sarapas 1196. 20. 
'Αμμώνιος speculator 1223. 2 1 . 



'Αμμωνίων \\Q5. 4, I3 ; 1192. 5. 

Άνουβίων, Έρμαϊος also called Anubion, s. of 

Hermaeus 1195. 3. 
Άνουβίων Strategus 1196. i. 
Άντΐΐς s. ofAmmonius or Ammonas 1198. 

2, 32. 
Άι /Tfif s. of Anteis 1198. 9. 
Άντΰς s. of Heracleus and f. of Ammonius 

or Ammonas and Anteis 1198. 3, 6. 
Αντίπατρος, Αυρήλιος Ά. also called Dionysius 

1209. 4. 
ΆντωνΙνος also called Achilleus 1200. 21. 
Άπίων, Αυρήλιος Ά. also called Theon 1208. 

28. 
Άπίωΐ' basilocogrammateus of the Letopolite 

nome, s. of Aristandrus 1219. i, 20. 
ΆτΓΐ'ωΐ' basilocogrammateus of the Prosopite 

nome 1219. 14. 
Άπίων s. of Leonides 1203. 16, 21, 22. 
Απολλωνία 1212. introd. 
ΆπολΧωνίδης f. of Hermaeus 1195. 9. 
ΆτΓολλώΐΊΟΓ, Αυρήλιος Ά. 1200. 4^» 4^• 
Άπολλώι /tos κριτής 1196. ΐ. 



286 



INDICES 



Απολλώνιος strategus 1189. 3, 17. 
ΆτΓολλώι/ίοί tax-collector 1192. 3. 
Άράσις f of Aurelius Heracles 1206. 3. 
Άρΐώτης f. of AurcHus Morus 1200. 14, 18, 
40. 

Άρίστανδρος f. of Apion 1219. I, 21. 
Άριστώς 1200. II, 1 6, 57. 

"Αρπαλο! f. of Aurelius Theon 1201. 9. 

"Αρπάλος, Αυρήλιος θΐων alsO called Η., S. of 

Demetrius 1200. 49. 

Άρπεβήκις god 1188. 3, 21. 

Άρποκρατίαινα Ανρηλία Ίονλία Ά. d. of ThcOll 

also called Asclepiades 1199. 4. 

Άρτε/χιδώρα 1208. II. 

Άρτ€μώωρα, Ανρηλία Ά. d. of Pausiris 1208. 

6, 9. 

Άρτίμίδωροί f. of Cornelius 1200. 21. 

Άσκληπιάδης, Αυρήλιος Ά. also called SaraS, 

s. of Sarapion 1209. 6, 25, 31. 
*Ασκληπιά8ης, θίων also called Α., surnamed 
Zoilus 1199. 5. 

Άτάκτιος, Αυρήλιος Πλούταρχος also called Α., 

s. of Aurelius Sarapammon also called 
Dionysius 1204. 3. 
Άτρης, Αυρήλιος Ά. also called Horion 1208. 

30• 

"Αττιος, Ko'tiTOf Ά. Φρόντων idiologUS 1188. 8, 

18. 
Ανρηλία Άρτΐμώωρα ά. of Pausiris 1208. 9. 

Ανρηλία θερμονθιον SUmamed Ύαν€χωτις, d. of 

Nepheros 1208. 3, 7, 30. 
Αυρηλία θβωνίς d. of Theon also called Zoilus 

1199. 9. 
Ανρηλία 'Ιουλία Άρποκρατίαινα d. of Theon 

also called Asclepiades 1199. 4. 
Αυρηλία ^ΐσάριον d. of Agathon 1206. 4, 6, 13. 
Αυρηλία ΊσίΙς'-ά. of Hermias 1208. 10. 

Αυρηλία Ίσιδώρα 1200. 7, II, 1 5, 57, 62. 

Ανρηλία Αουκίλλα also called Demetria, d. of 
Euporus also called Diogenes 1209. 7, 13. 
Αϋρ^λιοί 1205. 21 ; 1206. 23. 
Αυρήλιος ΆγαθΊνος also Called Origenes 1208. 

2, 32. 
Ανρηλιος 'Αμμώνιος epistrategus (?) 1191. 1, 14. 

Αυρήλιος 'Αντίπατρος also called Dionysius 

1209. 4. 
Αυρήλιος Άπίων also Called Theon 1208. 28. 

Αυρήλιος 'Απολλώνιος 1200. 42, 46. 

Αυρήλιος ΆσκληπιάΒης also called Saras, s. of 
Sarapion 1209. 6, 25, 31. 



Αυρήλιος Άτρης also called Horion 1208. 30. 

Αυρήλιος Αημητριανός decaprotUS 1204. 4, 1 9, 

27. 

Ανρηλιος Αημητριος s. of Aurclius Thonis 

1208. 9. 
Αυρήλιος Αί8υμος also called Sarapion, archi- 

dicastes 1200. i, 5, 9. 
Αυρήλιος Αιογΐνης s. of Hermias 1208. 10. 
Αυρήλιος Αιόσκορος 1205. 7) 12, 2 ζ. 
Αυρήλιος Ευδαίμων S. of CatiUius 1201. 5j Ι4• 

Aurelius Heudaemon 1201. 2. 

Αυρήλιος Ζηνο-γίνης StratCgUS 1204. 2. 
Αυρήλιος Ηρακλής S. of Harasis 1206. 3, 6, 12. 

Αυρήλιος Ήράμμχν s. of Pausanias also called 

Eutychus 1208. 11. 
Αυρήλιος 'Ηρώδης pracses of the Thebaid 

1186. I. 
Αυρήλιος Of ων 1205. 2 2. 

Αυρήλιος Qeav also called Harpalus, s. of 

Demetrius 1200. 59. 
Αυρήλιος Qeav s. of Harpalus 1201. 9. 
Αυρήλιος θίων praepositus pagi WQO . 2. 
Αυρήλιος &ώνιος s. of Aurelius Thonis or 

Thonius 1208. 4, 6, 26. 
Αυρήλιος θώνις {θώνιος) s. of Serenus and f. of 

Aurelius Thonius and Aurelius Demetrius 

1208. 4, 6, 7, 28. 
Αυρήλιος Ίοΰστος senator 1205. 8, 12, 25. 
Αυρήλιος Ισίδωρος S. of HermiaS 1208. lO. 

Αυρήλιος Μώρος s. of Hareotes 1200. 14, 40. 
Αυρήλιος Νΐφΐρώς s. of Dionysius 1208. 3, 8. 

Αυρήλιος 'Ολύμπιος StrategUS 1191. II. 

Αυρήλιος Ιίαυσΐρις S. of DionysiuS 1208. 9, 10. 

Αυρήλιος Πλούταρχος also called Atactius, S. of 
Aurelius Sarapammon also called Diony- 
sius 1204. 3. 

Αυρήλιος Πολνδΐύκης s. of Aurelius Ptolcmaeus 
1202. 16. 

Αυρήλιος Ποσ€ΐδώνιος StrategUS 1187. I. 

Αυρήλιος Ώτολ^μάΊος s. of Sempronius 1202. 
3' 7• 

Αυρήλιος Σαραπάμμων also Called DionysiuS, f. 

of Plutarchus also called Atactius 1204. 5. 
Αυρήλιος Ί,αραπίων amphodogrammateus 1202. 

13• 

Αυρήλιος Σςουήρος deputy-epistrategus 1202. ι. 

Αυρήλιος Σ(ρήνος also called Sarapion, s. of 

Agathinus 1209. 8, 24, 32. 
Αυρήλιος Ώριων s. of Horion 1206. 5 ei saep. 
Άχίλλεύί also called Antoninus 1200. 21. 



V. PERSONAL NAMES 



287 



Tfvvahios s. of Gennadius speculator 1214. 4. 
Γενι/άδιοί Speculator, f. of Gennadius 1214. 2. 

Γρηγόριοί 1204. 2 ζ. 

Catillius s. of Varianus and f. of Aurelius 
Eudaemon 1201. 4. 

ΰ^ημψ-ρΊα, ΑνρηΧία Λουκιλλα also called D., d. 

of Euporus also called Diogenes 1209. 
7,13• ^ 

Αημητριανός 1221. 2. 

Αημητριαν05, Αυρήλιος Δ. decaprotUS 1204. 4, 
19, 27. 

Αημήτριος f. of Aurelius Theon also called 
Harpalus 1200. 60. 

Δημήτριος, Αυρήλιος Δ. S. of AureliuS Thonis 

1208. 9. 

Λημήτριος s. of Isidorus 1222. I. 

Αίδνμος, Αυρήλιος Δ. also called Sarapion, 

archidicastes 1200. i, 5, 9. 
Δίδυ/χοί s. of Chaeremon 1218. i. 
Αί8υμος s. of Heraclides 1188. 3, 14, 19. 
Αιογάς guard 1212. 2. 

Διογεν»;?, Αυρήλιος Δ. S. of Heraclas 1208. XO. 
Αιογίνης, Εύπορος also called D. 1209. 1 3. 
Aioyevis 1185. I3; 1216. I, 23. 
Διονύσιος, Αυρήλιος Αντίπατρος also called D. 

1209. 4. 

Διονύσιος f. of Aurelius Nepheros 1208. 3, 8. 
Διονύσιος f. of Aurelius Pausiris 1208. 10. 

Διονύσιος, Αυρήλιος Σαραπάμμων also Called D., 

f. of Aurelius Plutarchus also called Atac- 
tius 1204. 5. 
Διονύσιος comogrammateus 1188. 7. 

Διόσκορος, Αυρήλιος Δ. 1205. 8, 12, 2ζ, 

Διοσκουρί8ης basilicogrammateus 1188.2,7,13• 

Δόμνος, Ώομπώνιος Δ. cathoUcUS 1204. g, 2 2, 
23, 26. 

"Εβδομος 1220. 2. 
'Επίμαχος 1207. 6. 

Έρ/χαΐοϊ also called Anubion, s. of Hermaeus 

1195. 3. 
ΈρμαΙος s. of Apollonides 1195. 9. 
Έρμαΐος f. of Hermacus also called Anubion 

1195. 3. 
Έρμίΐνος tax-collector 1192. 3. 

Έρμίας 1223. 2, 38. 

Έρμίας f. of Aurelius Diogenes and Aurelius 
Isidorus 1208. 10. 



Ερμιόνη 1208. 12. 

Ενδαιμονίς 1217. I, ΙΟ. 

Ευδαίμων, Αυρήλιος Εν. S. of CatiUiuS 1201. 5> 

14- Aurelius Heudaemon 1201. 2. 
Εύπορος also called Diogenes 1209. 13. 

Ευσφία 1205. 24 (?). 

Εϋτνχος, Παυσανίας also called Ε., f. of Aure- 

lius Herammon 1208. 1 2. 
Zeus god 1213. I. 

Ζηνογίνης, Αίρήλιος Ζ. StratCgUS 1204. 2. 

Ζωιλάί 1221. g. 

Ζωίλος, θΐων also Called Asclepiades, sur- 

named Z. 1199. 5. 
Ζωίλοί, θίων also called Z., ex-exegetes of 

Alexandria 1199. 10, 16. 
Ζωίλος f. of Philostratus 1203. 5. 

"HXtos god 1203. I. 

'¥ίρακλ€ίδης 1194. 2 6. 

Ηρακλείδης f. of Didymus 1188. 3, 14, 19. 

Ήράκλΐως, See Ηρακλής. 

Ήράκληος f. of Antcis 1198. 6. 
'Ηρακλής, Αυρήλιος Ή. s. of Harasis and f. of 
Petermouthis 1206. 3, 6. Called Ήρά- 

κλίίος 1206. 12. 
'ΙΙράμμων, Αυρήλιος Ή. S. of Pausanias also 

called Eutychus 1208. 11. 
'ϋρωδης, Αυρήλιος Ή. praeses of the Thebaid 
1186. I. 

θαήσις 1202. 4 ; 1218. 6. 

θίρμούθιον, Αύρηλία θ. sumamed Tanechotis, 

d. of Nepheros 1208. 3, 7, 30. 
eewv 1219. 3; 1220. I. 
θίων s. of Ammonius 1198. 34. 
θίων also called Asclepiades, sumamed 

Zoilusll99. 4. 
θίων assistant, s. of Onnophris 1203. 3 1 . 

θίων, Αυρήλιος'Απίων alsO Called T. 1208. 28. 

θίων, Αυρήλιος θ. 1205. 2 2. 

θίων, Αυρήλιος θ. praepositus pagi 1190. 2. 

θέων, Αυρήλιος θ. also Called Harpalus, s. of 
Demetrius 1200. 59. 

θίων, Αυρήλιος θ. s. of Harpalus 1201. 9. 

θίων f. of Theon 1212. introd. 

θΐων s. of Theon 1212. introd. 

θίων also called Zo'ilus, ex-exegetes of Alex- 
andria 1199. 10, 16. 



288 



INDICES 



θίωΜΓ, Ανρηλία θ. d. of Theon also called 

Zo'ilus 1199. 9, 24. 
Oavios, Αυρήλιος θ. S. of Thonis 1208. 4, 6, 

26. 

Qwvis (or θωνιος) s. of Serenus and f. of 
Aurelius Thonius and Aurelius Demetrius 
1208. 4, 6, 7, 26, 28. 

Ίαί(ώ/3 1205. 5- 

Ιουλία, Αύρηλία Ί. Άρποκρατίαινα d. of 

Theon also called Asclepiades 1199. 4. 
Ίοΰστος, Αυρήλιο: Ί. senator 1205. 8, 12, 25. 
Ίσάριον, Αυρηλία *Ι. d. of Agathon 1206. 4, 6, 

13• 

Ίσαροΰί 1208. 7. 
'laels 1208. 9. 

Ίσίί?, AvpjjX. *i. s. (?) of Hermias 1208. 10. 

Ίσιδώρα, Αύρηλία Ί. 1200. 7) Hj ^5» 57> ^^' 

ΊσίΒωρος 1204. 1 3 ; 1221. 3. 

Ισίδωρος, Αυρήλιος Ί. s. of Hermias 1208. 10. 
Ισίδωρος s. of Posldonius and f. of Deme- 
trius and Ammonianus 1222. i. 

Ισίδωρος προνοητής 1192. 2. 
Ισιων f. of Ptollas 1196. 2, 19. 

Κατίλλιος s. of Varianus and f. of Aurelius 
Eudaemon 1201. 5, 16. Catillius 1201. 4. 

Κλαύδιος Φίρμος praefect 1194. 5. 

Κόιντος'Άττιος Φρόντωρ idiologus 1188. 8, 1 8. 

Κορνήλιος s. of Artemidorus 1200. 21. 

Κρησκίντιλλιανός, Μάγνιος Φήλιξ Κ. praefeCt 
1185. I, 3, 14. 

Κρόνιος also called Nepotianus, senator 1200. 
20. 

Αΐωνίδης f. of ApioU 1203. 8, 21, 25. 

Αουκίλλα, Αύρηλία Λ. also called Demetria, d. of 
Euporus also called Diogenes 1209. 7, 13. 
Λού[κιο]Γ f. of Sempronius 1202. 3 . 

Μάγνιος Φήλιξ Κρησκ€ντιλλιαν05 praefect 1185. 
I, 3. 14• 

Μακάριος 1214. I. 

Μαμΐρτϊνος, Ώΐτρώνιος Μ. praefeCt 1196. I. 

Μΐνανδρος 1213. 3, 6. 

Μηνάς 1212. introd. 

Μινοΰς 1200. 4• 

Μουσσιο5 Ai'/uXtaroi praefect 1201. 13• Mus- 
sius Aemilianus 1201. i. 



Μωρός, Αυρήλιος Μ. S. of Hareotes 1200. 1 4, 
40. 

Νίΐλα 1217. 8. 
NetAos god 1211. 3. 

Νίττωτιανός, Κρόνιος also called N., senator 

1200. 20. 

Νίφβρώί, Αυρήλιος Ν. s. of Diouysius 1208. 3, 
1, 8, 30• 

'ολύμπιος a commentariis 1204. 26. 

'ολύμπιος, Αυρήλιος Ό. StrategUS 1191. II. 

Όννωφρις f. ofTheon, assistant 1203. 31. 
Ουαριανός {. of Catillius 1201. 1 6. Varianus 

1201. 4. 

Παλλάϊ 1217. 7. 
Παράδοξο? 1205. 4 (?). 
Παραμονή 1205. 4, 1 9. 

Πατΐρμοΰθις s. of Aurelius Heracles 1206. 7. 
Παυσανίας also called Eutychus, f. of Aurelius 
Herammon 1208. 12. 

Παυσ'φις, Αυρήλιος Π. S. of DionysiuS 1208. 

9, lo. 
Πΐτίΰρις comogrammateus 1188. 2, 7. 
Πίτρώνιυς ΜαμΐρτΙνος praefect 1195. I. 
Πλούταρχος, Αυρήλιος Π. also Called AtaCtius, 

s. of Aurelius Sarapammon also called 
Dionysius 1204. 3, 13, 14, 22. 
Πολίτας f. of Ammonas 1200. 19. 

Πολυδεύκης, Αυρήλιος Π. S. of Aurelius Ptolc- 

maeus 1202. 16. 

Πομπώνιος θάμνος catholicUS 1204. 9, 2 2, 23, 

26. 
Ποσβιδώι/ίΟί, Αυρήλιος Π. StrategUS 1187. 1. 
Ποσεώωνιος f. of IsidorUS 1222. 4. 

Πούβλιος, Αΐλιος Π. praefect 1204. 8, 18. 

ΠτολεμαΙΙΘΊ. 4 ; 1199. Ι3. 

Πτολεμα'ιος 1217. Ι, ΙΟ. 

Πτολεμαως, Αυρήλιος Π. S. of Scmpronius and 

f. of Aurelius Polydeuces 1202. 3, 27. 
Πτολλας praktor, s. of Ision 1196. 2, 19. 
Πωλίων, Άκύλιος Π. StrategUS of the Heracleo- 

polite noma 1189. introd., 2. 

ΣαβίΙνος StrategUS of the Cynopolite nome 

1189. 7• 
Σαλλούστιος, Άδριάνιος Σ. praefect 1191. 4, 1 8. 
^αραηάμιιων, Αυρήλιος S. also called Dionysius, 



VI. GEOGRAPHICAL 



289 



f. of Aurelius Plutarchus also called Atac- 
tius 1204. 5. 

2apanas 1216. I. 

2αραπα5 f, of Ammonius 1196. 20. 
2αραπάί comogrammateus 1198. i. 

ΣαράτΓίς god 1213. I, 
Σαραπίων 1197. 1 8, 29; 1215. 7. 
2αραπίων f. of Aurelius Asclepiades also called 
Saras 1209. 6. 

Σαραπίων, Αυρήλιος Δίδνμοί also Called S., 

archidicastes 1200. i, 5, 9. 

Σαραπίων, Αυρήλιος Σ. amphodogrammatCUS 

1202. 13. 

Έαραιτίων, Αυρήλιος Σίρηνος also called Sara- 

pion, s. of Agathinus 1209. 8, 24, 32. 
Σαραπίωρ s. of Chaeremon 1190. 19. 
Σαραπίων also called Phanias, strategus 1197. i . 
Σαραπίων f. of Tithoes 1197. 3, 27. 
Σαραπίων topogrammateus 1188. 2, 7. 

Σαράς, Αυρήλιος Άσκληπιάδης also called S., 

s. of Sarapion 1209. 6, 25, 31. 
Σάτυρος 1215. 5• 
Σeμπpώvιoς s. of Lucius and f, of Aurelius 

Ptolemaeus 1202. 3. 

Σ(ονηρος, Αυρήλιος Σ. depUty-epistratCgUS 

1202. I. 
Σ€ρήνος, Αυρήλιος Σ. also called Sarapion, s. of 

Agathinus 1209. 8, 24, 32. 
Σβρήνος f. of Aurelius Thonis 1208. 7. 

Σιληνός 1220. 1 5. 
Σινθωνις 1215. I, 10. 
Στΐφανους 1196. 2. 

TawT/Sevs 1198. 7. 
Τα^χώτΐί 1208. 3, 7- 

Ται/ίχωτίί, Αυρηλία θΐρμοΰθιον surnamed Τ., d. 
of Nepheros 1208, 3, 7. 



Ταπε^ΐΓ 1198. 3. 
ΤατΓοσεΓρίί 1209. 9• 
Ύατρΰφις 1199. 6. 

TaOpty also called Philumene 1209. 14. 
TepfCs 1209. 15, 20. 

Ύηρίύς 1215. τ, ΙΟ. 

Ύιθοής s. of Sarapion 1197. 3, 27. 
Varianus f. of Catillius 1201. 4. 

Φανίας, Σαραπίων also called P., StrategUS 

1197. I. 

Φ^λι^, Μύγνιος Φ. Κρησκΐντιλλιανός praefect 

1185. I, 3, 14. 
Φιλόστρατος S. of Zoi'lus 1203. 5. 
Φιλουμΐνη, Ύαΰρις also Called P. 1209. 1 4. 

Φίρμος, Κλαΰδίοϊ Φ. praefect 1194. 5. 
Φλαούως Π . . . praeposi'/tis pagi 1190. 2. 

Φλαοΰιος . . .τιμοςάχΐΧ 1190. 5• 

Φλαούιος . . . StrategUS 1190. ΐ. 

Φούλλων 1218. ΙΟ. 

Φρόντων, KotiTOs "Arrtoy Φ. idiologUS 1188. 8, 

18. 

Χαιρήμων f. of Didymus 1218. I, 15. 
Χαιρήμων f. of Sarapion 1190. 19. 
Χαιρήμων secretary 1192. i. 

^Ωριγβνης, Αυρήλιος Άγαβίνος also called Ο. 

1208. 2, 32. 
Ώριων 1216. 13; 1223. ι, 38. 
Ώριων S. of Acrono . . . 1208. 13• 
Ώριων, Αυρήλιος Άτρής also called Horion 

1208. 30• 
Ώρίων, Αυρήλιος Ώ. S. of Horion 1206. 5 ^^ ^<^^Ρ• 
Ώρίων f. of Aurelius Horion 1206. 5. 



VI. GEOGRAPHICAL. 

(a) Countries, Nomes, Cities, Toparchies. 



ΑΪγυτΓτος 1185. 2 ; 1204. 7. AegyptUS 
1201. I. 

'AXf^avdpfia 1203.4; 1204. 12. 17 λαμπρη- 

τάτη'Α. 1185. 8; 1199. 1 1. 
'Αλ(ξαν8ρ(ων λαμπρότατη πόλις 1185. 2 8. 
*Αντινόον (πολ(ί) 1218. 7• 



Άρσινοΐτης (νομός) 1185. Ι5• 

Βαβυλών 1190. 6. 

Έπτα νομοί 1185. 3) Ι5• 
Έρμοπολίτης (νομ<'ς) 1200• Ι. 



290 

Έρμου πόλΐΓ ή μΐγάΚη 1195. 4• 

' Ιίρακλ€οπολίτη5 (νομός) 1189. 3• 

Θηβαία 1186. 2. 

'lovbaios 1189. 9 ; 1205. 7• 
Ιταλικός 1194. 15, ΐ6. 

Κυί/οπολίτί/ί (iOjttos)1189. 8,14; 1210. 3,12,15• 

Αητοπολίτης [νομός) 1189. introd. ; 1219. 20. 

μητροπολιτικός 1196. 6. 

Μίίίρά'Όασίϊ 1204. 6, 1 8, "ΟασίΓ 1204. 23; 
1210. 1 6. 

Νίκίου (ττόλις) 1219. 4• 

νομός 1188. 19 ; 1200. 15? 54• Επτά νομοί 
1185. 3, Ι5• 

"Οασις. See Μίκρα "Ο. 

Όξυρνγχίτης [νομός) 1187. 2; 1188. 14, 19) 

1189. 4, 17 ; 1190. ι ; 1191. ι, ΐ2 ; 1194. 
ι; 1196. ι; 1197. 2; 1200. 15, 53; 
1204. 2; 1210. 2, 6, 14. 

^Οξυρνγχίτης 1204. 20 ; 1219. 2 1. λαμπρά 
Όξνρνγχιτων πόλις 1199. Ι, 6. λαμπρά κάϊ 



INDICES 



λαμπρότατη Ό|. π. 1205. 2 ; 1206. 3 Ι 

1208. 2, 4, 6. 

Ό^υρύγχω!/ ττόλίί 1196. 3 ; 1202. 4 ; 1207. ι ; 

1209. 4) 7• λαμπρά κα\ λαμπρότατη Οξ. π. 

1205. ΐ3• 

Trayos, € π. 1190. 3• 
Παλαιστίνη, Συρία Π. 1205. 8. 
Ώαραιτόνιον 1221. 5• 

πόλις = Alexandria 1200. 45- ^• = Ο^}'" 
rhynchus 1190. 11 ; 1196. 4; 1199. 14, 
16; 1202. 8, 13; 1204. 20; 1205. 3; 

1206. 4, 5; 1208. 7, 9> "> ΐ2; 1209. 

9, I4J 1223. 9• Cf. 'AXe^ni'^peW, 'E/j/Lioi, 
Όξνρνγχίτης, Όξνρνγχων. 
Ιίροσωπίτης [νομός) 1219. 14• 

'Ρωμαϊκοί 1201. 12. 
'Ρωμαίοι 1208. 6. 

Συρία Παλαιστίνη 1205. 8. 

Ύ€ντνρίτης [νομός) 1210. 1 1 . 

τοπαρχία, άπηλιώτον 1196. 8 J 1208. 3» 7» 

12. προς λίβα 1204. 51 1221. 5• Μ*'^'? 

1188. 7, 20, 22. 

Ώνείτ»)? 1205. 8. 



Επίσημου 1192. 2. 

Κΐρκΐϋρα 1188. ΐ, 2, 7, 2θ. 

Πακερκη 1196. 8, 19 ; 1208. 3> 7. 12. 
Πίεΐ'ΐ/ώ 1L88. 7, 2 2. 

Π€λα1212. introd., ι. 



[δ) Villages. 

Σεντώ 1212. 3• 



Ύααμπέμου 1193. 2, 

T^ts 1198. 4; 11; 1200.14, 16. 

Φηκουσηι 1197. 3) 5» 2°• 



Έρμίου 1207. 3• 
Έπάί/^ουϊ 1208. 13- 

Ά8ριανη βιβλιοθήκη 1200. 49• 
μέγα πίρίχωμα 1188. 24. 



(c) aμφoba. 

Ι Νότου Δρόμου 1199. 1 7 

(d) κλήροι. 

Ι Μΐλανθίου 1188. 23• 

[e) Miscellaneous. 

ΝαναΓοί/ 1200. 49• 



VII. RELIGION 



291 



VII. RELIGION. 

{a) Gods. 



"Αμμων 1188. 2 2. 

'λρπφηκί! 1188. 3, 21. 

Zf ΰί "ΗλίΟί μίγας Σαμΰπΐ! 1213. Ι, 

"nXtof. See Zevf. 



©ojjpeioi' 1188. 3, 20. 
ίίρό«''Ά)ΐι/:ίωι/θί 1188. 22. 



βασΐΚΐως (ορτη 1185. 29. 
^φα ίίρά 1188. 4) 21. 



^ίόί 121β. 4, 19; 1217. 5• συν θ(ω 1220. 

24. ^eot σννναοι 1213. 2. 
ΝεΐλοΓ, ίβρώτατοί Ν. 1211. 2. 
*Οσορφνας 1188. 35 20. 
Σαραπίί, Zevr 'HXtos /xeyar Σ. 1213. I . 



(d) Temples, drc. 



Upov ' λρπφηκι,ος 1188. 3, 21. 
σννα•γ<ύ•γη των Ιουδαίων 1206. 7• 



(c) Priests. 
Ifptvs κα\ άρχώικαστψ. See Index VIII. 

(d) Miscellaneous. 



θήκη Up5)V ζωών 1188. 4, 21. 
θυσία τοΰ Ιίρωτάτου Νείλον 1211. 



VIII. OFFICIAL AND MILITARY TITLES. 



άσχόλουμΐνος ώνην 
ασχ. ώνην άγ. κα\ 



αγορανομία 1185. 5• 
άγορανομΰον 1209. 1 1 

άγορανομίου 1209. 5 

μνημονίου 1208. 2. 
άμφο8ογραμματ€ν5 1196. 5> 1202. 8, Ι3• 
απαιτητής άννώνης 1192. 3• 
άρχίφοδο! 1193. 2 ; 1212. introd., ι. 
ιιρχώικαστήί, ieptiis κα\ αρχ., ΑίψηΧιος Δίδυ/χο? ό 

κα\ Σαραπίων ^Α. D. 206) 1200. Ι. if ρ. αρχ. 

και προς τί} (πίμ(\(ί<ι των χρηματιστών καΐ τών 

αΚΧων κριτηρίων, Ανρ. Δι'δ. 1200. 5) 9• 
άσχοΧούμ(νος ώνήν άγορανομίου 1209. 5• "''"Χ• 

ώνην άγ. κα\ μνημονίου 1208. 2. άσχ. yro 

μνημονΰον) 1199. 2 1. 
βασιλικοςγραμματΐύς 1188. 14» 2^ J 1210. II. 

Αιοσκουρίδηί (α. D. 1 3) 1188. 2. ^Απίων 

(Letopolite nome, 3rd cent.) 1219. ι, 2ο. 

Άπιων (Prosopite nome, 3rd cent.) 1219. 

14. 
βιβλίοφυλάκιον 1208. 5• 



βιβλιοφύλαξ 1199. 3; 1200. Ι. βιβλ. ίγκτη- 

σΐων 1200. 54• 
βουΧΐυτήί 1200. 20 ; 1205. 3, 8. 
βου\ή, κρατίστη β. 1191. ΐρ• 

γυμνασιάρχη σας 1199. Ι. 
γυμνασιαρχία 1185. 5• 

γραμματίύς 1188. 25, 2'J. βασιλικός γρ. See 
βασιλικός, γρ. δημοσίων λόγων 1192. Ι. 

δ(καπρωτ(ία 1204. 4? 2 Ο, 25. 
δ€κάπρωτος 1204. 4• 
διαλογί], δ προς Tjj δ. 1200. 4• 
δκραματίτης 1197. 4• 

δούξ, διασημότατος δ. Φλαονιος . . . τιμος (α. D. 

347) 1190. 5- 

(κατοντάρχης 1185. 23. 

ίξηγητίύσας 1196. 20. 

ίξηγητής 1205. 3• ^'ζ• Άλΐξανδρ€ίας 1199. ΙΟ. 



υ 2 



292 



INDICES 



ΐπαρχικός 1223. 2 2. 

€παρχος Αίγνπτον. See ηγ(μών. 

ΐπαρχοί τον iepoij πραιτωρίον 1190. Ι5• 

(πιμ€λητηί 1191. 5) ^ 5• *"■'/*• «^ών^ϊ 1194. 

3. 12, 17. 

ετΓίστρατηγία. See ϊπιστράτηγος. 

ΐπιστράτηγος 1185. 6 ; 1189. introd. AvpfjKios 
2eovtipos ό κράτιστοί 8iad€\op€vos την ΐπιστρα- 
τηγίαν (α. D. 217) 1202. Ι. Αυρήλιος Άμμώ- 
V10S 6 κράτίστοί (eV. ? Α. D. 28θ) 1191. Ι, Ι4• 

ηγ€μονία. See ηγ(μων, 

ηγΐμών. Ώβτρωνιος Μαμ(ρτΪΡος ό κράτιστος ηγ. 
(α. D. 135) 1195. Ι. Μάγνιοί Φηλιξ Κρησ- 
KevTtWiavos {c Λ. D. 20θ) 1185. Ι, 3' Ι4• 
Μοίισσιοί Alpi\iavos 6 λαμιτρότατος δύπων 
την ηγ€μυνίαρ (α. D. 258) 1201. 12. MuSSiuS 

Aemilianus vir perfectissimus praefectus 

Aegypti 1201. I. KXavhos Φίρμας 6 λαμ- 
πρότατος ηγ. (about Α. D. 265) 1194. 5. 
Άδριάνιος Σηλλούστως ό Βιασημότατυς ηγ. 
(α. D. 280)1191.3» Ι7• -'^'λιο? Που^λίοί ό 
8ι.ασημότατος έπαρχος Αίγνπτον (α. D. 299) 
1204. 7• ΐΐονβλιος ή 8ιηα. ήγούμΐνος 1204. 

ι8. 

ήγονμΐνος, Αυρήλιος ΊίρώΒης ό διασημότατος ηγον- 
μ(νος θηβαίδος (4th cent.) 1186. I. Cf. 
ηγΐμων. 

'ίδιος λόγος 1188. 4 ^^ saep. ό προς τω Ιδ. λ. 
Κοίντος'Άττιος Φρόντων (α. D. 1 3) 1188. 8. 

καθολικός, ΐίομπωνιος Αόμνος ό διασημότατος κ. 

(α. D. 299) 1204. 9, 22, 23, 26. 
κομΐνταρησιος 1204. 2 6. 
κόμ(ς 11(90. 1 6. 
κριτής 1195. Ι. 
κωμογραμματΐυς 1188. 2, 7) ^9 ! 1198. Ι ; 

1210. 13, 1 6. 



μύζωρ 1204. 1 7• 

μνημονίων^ άσχολονμΐνος (^τ6 μ.) 1199. 



21. 



άσχ, ωνην αγορανομίον κα\ μ. 1208. 2. ό προς 
τω μ. 1208. 5• 

δφφικιάλως 1204. 2 6. 

praefectus. See ηγ^μων. 

πραιπόσιτος πάγου 1190. 3• 

πραιτωρίον, ΐπαρχος του if ρου π. 1190. Ι 5« 

πρακτορύα σιτικών 1196. 5• 

πράκτωρ, ξενικών π. 1203. II, 22, 27, S^• ""• 

σιτικών 1196. Ι9• 
προνοητης 1192. 2. 

σκρύβας 1191. 7• 

σπίκονλάτωρ 1193. Ι ; 1214. 2 ; 1223. 2ΐ. 

στρατήγια 1191. 21. 

στρατηγός 1185. 3, ^4', 1191. ι; 1194. 8; 
1211. Ι. ΆπολλώΐΊΟί {c. Α. D. 1x7) 1189. 

3, Ι7• Σαραπίων 6 κα\ Φηνίας (α. D. 2Ιΐ) 
1197. Ι. Άνονβιων (α. D. 211-12)1196. Ι. 
Αυρήλιος Τίοσειδώνιος (α. D. 254) 1187. Ι. 
Αυρήλιος ^Ολύμπιος γινόμενος ΰπομνηματο-γρά- 
φος (a.D. 280) 1191. 1 1. Αυρήλιος Ζηνογίνης 
(α. D. 299) 1204. 2. Φλαονιος . , . (a.D. 
347) 1190. Ι. στρ. Ήρακλ(οπολίτου, Άκν- 

λιος Πωλίων (c. A.D. 117) 1189. intiod., 2. 

στρ. Κννοπολίτου, ΣαβεΙνος (^c. Α. D. II 7) 
1189. 8. στρ. Αητοπολίτον 1189. introd. 
στρατιώτης 1194. 6 ; 1204. 7, Ι9• 

τίρων 1190. 6, 9, 20. 

τοπογραμματενς 1188. 7 5 1210. 13- 

υπατία, ύπατος. See Index III. 
ΰπηρά-ης 1203. 2 Ο, 32. 
ΰπομνηματογράφος llQl, II. 

φρουρός 1133. 4' 

φΰλαξ 1193. 3 ; 1212. 3• 

φύλαρχος 1187. ΙΟ. 

χρηματιστής. See άρχιΤικαστής, 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 293 



IX. WEIGHTS, MEASURES, COINS. 
{a) Weights and Measures. 

κεράμων 1211. 5 ; 1220. 17. 

μίτρον beKUTOv 1192. 5• 

leVriji 1194. 18, 19. Ι.Ίταλικόί 1194. 15, i6, 

(6) Coins. 

κίρμα 1220. 7- 
μνρίάς 1223. 32. 

ι/όμισμα 1200. 22; 1208. i6; 1209. 22. 

όλοκόττινος 1223. 2 3; 32. 
τάλαντον 1205. 9 ; 1208. 1 6, 27. 



αρονρα 1208. 13, 15» ι8, 26-8. 
ά/ϊτά/3ί7 1192. 6 ; 1194. 1 1 ; 1197. 1 1 

8ίσμη 1212. 4-7• 



αργύρων 1185. ι8 ; 1188. 26; 1200. 23; 
1205. 9. Ι3> 23> 26; 1208. 27. αργύρια 
1223. 23. άργ. Σΐβαστοΰ (-ώι-) νομίσματος 
1200. 22 ; 1208. ι6; 1209. 22. 



bpaxp^ 1188. 21-4, 26 ; 1194. 23; 1200. 
23. 45; 1207. 7. 11; 1208. 16, 27; 
1209. 23. 



άγορανομίΐον 1208. 2 ; 1209. 5• 
άννωνη 1192. 4 > 1194. 4• 

δι^μόσια 1208. 21, 23• 

eiSos 1200. 32 ; 1208. 20, 21. 
(πικΚασμός 1208. 2 1, 23. 
ΐπψ^ρισμο! 1208. 2 2. 



Χ. TAXES. 

λαογραφία 1210. 2. 

μνημονΐΐον 1208. 2. 

6κτά8ραχμθ5 1185. Ι9• 

σιτικά 1196. Ι9• f''• μητροπολιτικά 1196. 6. 

τελοί τιμήματος 1200. 45• 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS. 



ab 1201. 2. 

άβάσκαντος 1218. II. 
αγαθός, eV άγαθοϊς 1202. Ι5• 
αγ(ΐν 1206. II. 

άγνο(ΐν1188. 5) II) ι6; 1202. 22. 

αγορανομία 1185. 5• 

άγορανομ(Ίον 1208. 2 ; 1209. 5» n• 

ayopaffii/ 1203. 7• 



αγράμματος 1200. 4° marg. ; 1205. 22, 27. 

άγνιά, (V άγνια 1208. 4, 29 ,' 1209. 9, 27. 

αγ(ύγη 1197. ΙΟ. 

άγ03ν 1202. 7) 9• 

αδέλφι? 1205. 3 ; 1216. 2, 23. 

α8(λφός 1190. 3. 7, Μ ; 11β8• 8 ; 1204. 1 8 
1206. ι; 1208. 9', 1215. ι; 1216. 1 2 
1221. Ι ; 1222. ι ; 1223. ι, 37- 3^• 



294 



INDICES 



ά^ίσποτος 1188. 15, ip. 

abiadiTos 1201. 8, 17. 

όδικι'α 1186. 8 ; 1203. 24. 

ofi 1200. 17; 1216. 3. 

αΐκία 1186. 3. 

αίρείίΊ190. 9 ; 1208. 14, 15. αφύσθαι 1187. 

9 ; 1200. 28, 34 ; 1207. 5 ; 1208. 19, 24. 
αΐτύν 1185, 12 ; 1201. 6. 

άκανθα 1188. ΙΟ, 24. 

ακολουθία 1202. 20. 

άκόλου^οΓ 1186. 8. ακολούθως 1191. 2, 8; 

1208. II. 

oKoveiv 1204i. 24; 1215. 5• 

άκυρος 1203. 24• 

άλας 1222. 2. 

άλ€κτρνών 1207. 8. 

άληθΐΐα, en ά\ηθ(ίας 1188. 5» 1°• 

αληθής 1198. 24. 

αλλιίλωί/ 1200. 22; 1206.5, ι8; 1208. 15; 

1209. 21. 

αλλοί 1196. 4; 1200. 6, ίο; 1208. 14, Ι9> 
21 ; 1220. 9• 

αλ?1185. II. 

αμα1194:. 4; 1196. 4; 1214. 5; 1223. ίο. 
άμίλΰν 1218. 3> 17 ; 1223. 1 2, 33• 
αμΐλΐΐα 1220. 20 ; 1223. 7• 

αμετανόητος 1208. Ι7• 
άμμωνιακός 1222. 2. 

άμφο8ο•γραμματΐΰς. See Index νΐΙΙ. 
αμφοΒον 1187. 6. Cf. Index VI (ή. 

άμφότΐρος 1199. 2. 

ά'ί/ 1185, 12, 3ο; 1188. 15. 

αναγίγνωσκαν 1188. 2 8 ; 1201. 2 2 ; 1204. 22. 
αναγκαίος 1202. 2 2 ; 1219. 5• άναγκαίως 

12^3. ι7• 

αΐΌ^/ράφίΐι/ 1198. ΙΟ, Ι 6. 

ανάκριναν 1209. Ι9• 

αναλάμβαναν 1188. 4> ιο> ι6, ^ο ; 1200. 45• 

άνάλωμα 1220. 4• 

άναπέμπίΐνί220. 3• 

άναπόριφος 1209. Ι9• 

αναφαίρετος 1208. Ι7• 

άναφψΐΐν 1223. 13. 

άναψαν 1220. introd. 

Άνεμος 1208. 1 5. 
άνεμπο8ίστως 1200. 28. 
άνερχεσθαι 1194. 4• 

άνήρ 1186. 7 ; 1200. 3ο; 1210. 2, 8. 

ανιαρός 1186. 5• 

άννώνη 1192. 4 ; 1194. 4• 



ανοΒος 1194. ΙΟ. 

αι/όκι/ωί 1218. 9• 

ανΓ€;(βσ^αί 1203. 3°) 31- 

αντίγραφαν 1188. 2, 9) 15 ί 1191. 22; 1200. 

2, 7, 12 ; 1203. 15, 2θ, 33 ; 1208. 5, 29• 

άντιλαμβάναν ΐΐΒΊ . ig ; 1196. 12; 1202. 12. 
ανυπερθέτως 1207. Ι4• 
άνωθεν 1204. 1 4• 
αξία 1188. 5, ΙΟ, 1 6. 
αξίος 1188. 21-4 ; 1216. Ι7• 
άξιοΰν1ΐ98. ι6 ; 1200. 45j54; 1202. 23; 
1203. 18 ; 1213. 3 ; 1216. 7,10; 1222. 3• 

αξίωμα 1204. 1 6, 21. 

άπαγορεύειν 1186. 6. 

άπαίτησις 1194. 7 ; 1222. 4• 

απαιτητής 1192. 3• 

άτΓαλλα•)/)^ 1204. Ι3• 

άπαλλάσσειν 1204. 21. 

άπανταν 1204. 23 ; 1223. Ι5• 

άπαξαπλώς 1206. 1 4• 

άπας 1208. 8. 

άπειθε'ιν 1185. 3Ι• 

απεΊναι 1204. 23 (ότΓΐ^μτ;^). 

άπεργασία 1208. 21. 

άπερχεσθαι 1215. 4 ', 1218. 7• 

άπεχειν1200. 24, 4^; 1208. 1 6, 27; 1209.23- 

άπηλιώτης 1196. 8 ; 1200. 20 ; 1208. 3> 7. 1 2. 

άττλώϊ 1188. 25. 

άπογράφεσθαι1199. 24; 1206. 21. 

απογραφή 1200. ^Ο. 

άποδώόναι 1185. 22; 1207. Ι2 ; 1209. ι8, 

2 3, 2 4 (1. ττριάμενος), 2 ; 1215. 9• 
απολάμβαναν 1217. 6. 
άπολείπειν 1.208. II. 
άπολλύναι 1220. 1 9. 
άττολυεί!/ 1210. ΙΟ. 
άπόλυσις 1205. 7, ΙΟ• 
άπονεμειν 1185. 6. 
άτΓοσπαΐ' 1206. Ι3• 
άποστελλειν 1193. 4 ; 1204. 1 9 ; 1223. 3> 24, 

35• 

απόστολος 1197. Ι3• 
άπότακτος 1187. Ι4• 
απουσία 1223. 2 Ο. 
άπόφασις 1204i. ΙΟ, II. 
άποφερειν 1208. 24. 
άποχαρίζεσθαι 1208. 1 6. 
άπωθε'ισθαι 1206. ΙΟ. 
αρα 1215. 4• 

αργΰριον. See Index IX (3). 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 295 



«pcTij 1204. 14. 

άριθμΐΐν 1205. 6, 12 ; 1208. 17. 
appfviKOs 1209. 16; 1216. 14. 
άρτάβη. See Index IX {a). 
dpTos 1185. 10; 1194. 10. 
αρχίφοδος. See Index VIII. 
άρχώικαστης. See Index VIII. 

άρωμα 1211. 1 1. 
άσημος 1209. 8, g. 

άσπάζΐΐν 1218. g. άσπάζ(σθαι 1215. 6 ; 1216. 
7, 21 ; 1217. 4. 7; 1218. 13. 

άσπάραγοί 1212. 4. 

άσφά\(ΐη 1200. 12, 33, 44. 

άσχο^ί'ισθαι 1199. 21 ; 1208. 2 ; 1209. 5• 

ατΐχνος 1198. ΙΟ. 

ατρηττος 1222. 2. 

αυ 1206. Ι4• 

αυθεντικός 1208. 5• 

αΰριον 1185. 6. 

αύτό(9ί 1200. 23; 1208. ι6 ; 1209. Ι7• 

άφανίζζΐν 1220. 20. 

αφιίναι 1216. 15• 

άφιστάναι 1208. 2 4• 

a'xpt 1215. 3. 

βαΐς 1211. 8. 

^ασιλίυί 1185. 21, 29. 

βασιλική γη 1200. 3 1 J 1208. 20. βασιλικός 

γραμματίύς. See Index VIII. 
^e/Smos 1200. 29; 1208. 20. 
βφαιοΰν 1207. II ; 1208. 27 ; 1209. 26. 

βίβαίωσις 1200. 3© ; 1208. 20. 
jSi^Xioi/ 1204. 23. 

βιβλιοθήκη 1200. 49• 

βιβλιοφυλάκιον, βιβλιοφύλαξ. See Index VIII. 

/SXeVetr 1220. 1 1 . 
βόειος 1194. 28. 
βοηθΐΐν 1202. 2 5- 

bona 1201. 3. 

βορράς 1200. 20. 

βονλεσθαι 1188. 19 ; 1200. 44, 53 ! 1207. Ι3• 
βουλευτής, βουλή. See Index VIII. 
βρίφος 1209. 1 6. 

γάλα 1211. ΙΟ. 

γα/Λίΐι^ 1213. 4• 

ye 1185. 30• 

γίίτωι/ 1200. 19; 1208. Ι4• 

γενίθλιος 1214. 4• 

γίνημα 1196. 7• 



yeW 1202. 20. 

γεοΐ,χος 1218. 3 ; 1223. 5, 20. 

yeωpyί'α 1200. 3 1 ; 1208. 20. 

γ(ωργός 1221. 7• 

y^ βασιλική 1200. ^Ι ; 1208. 20. ιδιωτική 

{γη) 1208. 13, 1 5) 1 8. y^ οίσιακή 1200. 
31 ; 1208. 2θ. 
γηροβοσκία 1210. 5• 

γίγνεσθαι 1188. 14, 24 ; 1191. II ; 1192. 6 ; 
1196. ι6; 1199. 8, 23: 1200. 37. 44 J 

1205. 3' 9> 1208. 4, 1 1, ΐ2; 1209. 1 1, 
28 ; 1210. 8 ; 1220. 7- 

yιy!/ώσίcen' 1185. ι6 ; 1194. 6; 1204. 23. 

γλοιός 1220. 1 6. 

γνήσιος 1206. 8, 2 1. 

γνωμών 1188. 4; ΙΟ> ϊ6, 20. 

γνωστήρ 1196. 20. 

γογγυλη 1212. 6. 

yoi/evs 1206. 12 ; 1210. 4• 

yow 1204. 17• 

γράμμα 1192. 7 ; 1193. 3; 1198. 35 ,* 1200. 

43^ 6ι ; 1201. ίο ; 1206. 17, 24; 1208. 

28, 31 ; 1217. 3; 1219. 1 2. 
γράφειν 1188. 2 7 ; 1189. 6 ; 1197. 30 ; 1198. 

25, 34; 1200. 42, 48, 55, 6ο; 1201. 9 : 

1206. 17,24; 1208.24,28,30; 1216.6; 

1217. 4; 1219. 8, ι6; 1220. ίο. 
γραμματεύς. See Index VIII. 

γραφή 1189. 9, II ; 1202. ιι, 14, 24. 

γυμνασιαρχεΐν 1199. Ι. 

γυμνασιαρχία 1185. 5• 

γυμνάσιον 1202. 1 8. οι εκ του γ, 1202. 2 1. 

γυνή 1206. 4, 6, 13. 

δαπάνη 1208. 24• 

dare 1201. 3• 

δεησις 1185. 2.• 
δεικνύναι 1204. 24. 

δβίι/ 1185. ίο; 1194. g ; 1199. 23 ; 1204. 9. 

δεόντως 1203. 7 ; 1204. 3• 
δείσθαι 1204. 14 ; 1218. 4; 1219. 1 6. 

δεκαπρωτεία, δεκάπρωτος. See Index VIII. 
δέσμη 1212. 4-7• 
δεσπότης 1204. 15 ; 1206. Ι. 
δεχεσθαι1193. 2. 

δηλοΰν 1188. 3, 15 ; 1190. ιο(?); 1196. 13 ; 
1199. 15, 24; 1208. 9 ; 1216. ιι. ι8; 

1218. 9; 1223. 2 8. 

δημόσιος 1190. η, 20 ; 1200. 32, 5ο ; 1208. 
2θ. δί;/«5σία 1208. 21, 23. ταδ. 1210. 9• 



296 



INDICES 



8ιά δημοσίου 1208. 24. ev δημυσίω 1200. 
44• δ. λόγοι 1192. Ι ; 1198. 20. δ. ττυρός 
1197. 12. 

8ημοσιονν 1200. 34• 

δημοσίωσις 1200. 7> ι8 marg., 36, 51 5 54? 62 ; 

1208. 25, 27. 
Stoyeti- 1217. 6. 
διαγράφΐΐν 1188. 20, 
διαγραφή 1188. 2 6. 
διαδίχΐσθαι 1202. Ι. 
δίαδιδόι/αί 1194. 17. 
διάδοχη 1201. 7; 1206. 9, 22. 
δ<ά(9€σ£5 1188. ι6; 1220. 25• 
δια(9);κ?; 1208. II. 
δίακατο;^?; 1201. 6, Ι ζ, ΐρ. 
διακΐ'ισθαι 1204. 7• 
διαλογή 1200. 4• 
διαπίμπΐσθαι 1189. Ι5• 
δίατΓοστελλίΐν 1200. 46. 

διασί/μότ-ατοί 1186. Ι ; 1190. 4 ; 1191. 3j 17 > 

1204. 7 ^/ ίίΖί/». 

διαστολίκοί" 1203. 6. 

διασφάξ 1188. 2 4• 

δίάΓαγμα 1185. 7j 3 Ι ; 1201. 1 8, 2 1. 

διατ€λΰν 1204. 1 6. 

διατρίβειν 1204. 1 8. 

διαφ/ρεί!/ 1204. II. 

δια•ψ€νδεσθαι 1198. 20. 

δίδϋΐ/αι 1185. 8, 12 (δειδι = δίδου) ; 1195. Ι ; 

1200. 44; 1201. ΐ5, 19 5 1213. 4, 5; 

1222. Ι. 
διετΓβιι/ 1201. 14. 
δΐ€ραματΙτηί 1197. 4• 
δύρασίί 1197. II. 
διίρχβσθαι 1198. 12 ; 1208. 5• 
δκντίχΐΐρ 1202. 2 0. 

δίκαιοι/ 1199. 7, 13» Jf5; 1200. 50; 1203. 
30 ; 1205. 6, II ; 1206. ιο ; 1208. 8, ίο. 
δίκη 1208. 2 4. 
διό 1198. 15; 1200. 24. 
διοικίΐν 1200. 27. 

δισσόί 1200. 12, 33> 44 ; 1206. ΐ7• 
διώρνξ 1208. 15- 

δοκ€ΐν 1194. 8 ; 1218. 7 ; 1220. 5- 
dominus 1201. 3• 

δουλαγωγία 1206. II. 

δουλτ; 1205. 4; 1209. 15, Ι7» 22, 26, 31; 

1202. introd. 
δουλικό? 1186. 4• 
δονξ. See Index VIII. 



δραχμή. See Index IX {b). 

δύνασθαι 1187. i6 ; 1194. 8; 1223. 14. 

δύσκολος 1218. 5• 

δωρεά 1202. 7• 

εαυτοΰ 1205. 4 ; 1208. 4, ΙΟ. 
ζγγαιον 1199. 25. 
€γγίζ(ΐν 1202. 8. 
ΐγγράφΐΐν 1206. 1 5. 
(γκτησις 1200. 3• 

ego 1201. 3• 

«VxPffC"" 1207. 5• 

edictum 1201. 11. 

e^oi 1202. 5; 1221. 7• 

ei^€W1191. 22 ; 1197.30; 1198. 35; 1200. 

43> 55) 6ο; 1201. ίο; 1203. 22; 1206. 

24; 1208. 28, 3ο; 1216. 5; 1218. 4', 

1219. II ; 1220. 5• 
ειδοί 1200. 32 ; 1208. 20, 2ΐ. 
(Ικάς 1195. 7• 
ίΙπ€Ϊν 1204. 1 3 <?^ saep. 
e'inep 1223. 3• 
eU, το Kaff ev 1220. 39• 
eii, ei'y τό 1196. 17 ; 1197. 15. 
είσδίδόΐ'αι 1196. 3. 

ΐΐσύναι 1187. 5 ; 1207. 2 ; 1208. 2 2. 
eiTo 1204. 17. 
eiVe 1219. 14, 15. 

«ασΓοί 1191. 5, i8; 1202. 9, 11. 

εκάτίρος 1206. 1 7• 
έκατοντάρχης 1185. 23. 
ΐκβιβάζίΐν 1195. 8. 

ί'κγονος 1200. 25 ; 1208. 1 7. 

εκδίδοναι 1200. 33; 1204. 25, 26; 1206. 

6, 14. 
€κύ 1221. 6. 

eWi/os 1201. 17 ; 1204. 6. 
€Κ€ίσε1204. 6. 

ϊκκλητοί 1204. 5, 8. 

ίκλανθάνεσθαι 1203. 8. 
ίκμαρτνρύν 1199. ιρ; 1208. 4• 

ΐκμαρτΰρησις 1208. ^Ο. 
εκτΓί/ΛΤΓίΐι/ 1223. II. 
ίκσφονγγ(ύ(ΐρ 1204. ig. 
(κσφούγγενσΐί 1204. 6. 
ΐ'κτακτο! 1207. 8, 13.• 
fKreXetv 1196. 14• 
eKTOs 1209. 19; 1216. 9• 
ΐκχνσιαΐοί 1220. 1 6. 
eXaiov 1211. ΙΟ. 



XL GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 297 



ikaiovpyuov 1207. 5• 
ί\(υθΐρ . . . 1205. 2 7• 
eXnOepos 1186. 6; 1206. 12. 
fXevOepovv 1205. 5• 
ίKevθepωσιs 1205. I, lO. 
ΐμαυτοΰ 1206. 21 ; 1208. 4. 
ΐμποΐΐίσθαι 1208. 23. 
€μφανης 1196. 1$. 
evayxos 1202. 1 4. 
ivavTioi 1203. 13. 
eVeivai 1218. 5. 
ei/e/ca 1200. 5 1 ; 1219. 5. 
ivdabe 1203. 10. 
iviavTOs 1216. 8. 

eviaravai 1187. 17; 1195. 7, 8; 1196. 7; 
1199. 9; 1203. 17; 1208. 22, 23. 

(ννομώτ€ρον 1204. 24. 

ίνοίκιον 1207. 6, 13. 

ίνοχλΐ'ιν 1221. 9 ; 1223. 17. 

έ'ΐΌχοί 1195. ίο; 1198. 26. 

ΐντάσσΐΐν 1202. 23. 

ενταύθα 1199. 20, 

imeiidev 1200. 36 ; 1208. 25. 

cVtos 1194. 29. 

ivTvyxaveiv 1204. 9 ; 1212. introd. 

ex 1201. II. 

εξακοΧουθεΐν 1203. g. 

(ξαΧλοτριονν 1203. 4• 

ΐξάμηνος 1192. 4. 

ίξαρτίζΐΐν 1208. 14• 

e^eimt 1206. ΙΟ, 13, Ι5• 

(ξηγητίΰαΐ', (ζηγητης. See Index VIII. 

ίξψ 1190. ΙΟ ; 1204. 24. 

ίξορμάν 1216. 2 Ο. 

ίξουσία 1190. 4> 1200. 26; 1205. 6, ιι; 

1208. 19. 
(ξω 1222. 3- 
€ορτη 1185. 29. 
enayeiv 1190. 8. 
ζπααολουθεΊν 1208. l*J. 
(πάναγκΐ! 1208. 19, 24. 
επαρχικο! 1223. 2 2. 

'έπαρχος. See Index VIII. 

επαφή 1209. 1 9. 

en-et 1202. 12; 1204. 10. eVei γά/3 1215. 5 ; 

1222. 3- 
επεώη 1204. 1 8. 
έπειτα 1217. 5• 
επερχεσθαι 1188. 3, 9> ^5 ) 1200. 28 ; 1208. 

23• 



επερωταν 1200. 37; 1206. ι8, 23; 1208. 
17, 25, 27-9 ; 1209. 29. 

επερώτησα 1205. 9• 

eπt^άλλeιI/ 1194. ΙΟ, 14, 24; 1200. ι8, 41. 
iπιyιyvώσκεLv 1188. ΐ6; 1204. 2 1. 
επιΜόναι 1188. 14; 1198. 32; 1199. 22; 
1201. 5; 1202. 9, 27. 

επιεικής 1218. 5• 
έπιζητε'ιν 1194:. 2) 1196. Ι5• 
επικαΚεΙν 1199. 5 ; 1208. 3> 7• 
επικΚασμός 1208. 21, 23. 
επικρίνειν 1202. Ι9• 
έπιλαμβάνειν 1200. 54• 
επι\εyειv 1210. 4• 
επιμέλεια 1200. 6, g. 

ε'πιμελητής. See Indcx VIII. 

επιμερισμός 1208. 2 2. 

επινεΰειν 1204. 1 6. 

επισκεπτεσθαι 1188. 4; ΙΟ, 29. 

επίσκεψις 1188. 27. 

επισκενάζειν 1220. 1 3. 

έπίστασθαι 1219. 6. 

ε'πιστε'λλειν 1188. 2, 8, 25; 1191. 6, 19, 22; 

1194. 8. 
επιστολή 1189. 6; 1191. 14; 1216. 8. 
επιστρατηγία, έπιστpάτηyoς. See Index VIII. 
έπιτελεΐν 1185. ^Ο ; 1200. 27. 
επιτήδειος 1187. II. 
επιτιθεναι 1188. 5) ΙΟ, 1 6. 
επιτpώyειv'ϊl85. II. 

επιφέρειν 1199. 22; 1200. 57; 1208. 5• 

έπιχωρίως 1186. 3. 
ερτγαλεων 1220. Ι 7. 

'dpyov 1218. 3 ; 1220. 8, g. 
έρεΐν 1195. 6. 
ερμηνεία 1201. 12. 
ερχεσθαι 1215. 2. 
ερωταν 1201. Ι5• 
έσθίειν 1185. ΙΟ. 

έτερος 1188. 25; 1200. 27, 35 J 1203. 12; 

1204. 22; 1208. 25; 1219. 15. 
ετι 1200. 29; 1204. 14; 1219. 6. 
(τος, τα ετη 1202. 20 ; 1208. 3, 7• '''"■' *''<'f 

1207. 7, 8. 
ίυ1189. II ; 1217. 6. 

ευay(ύς 1203. 5• 
€vyεvής 1206. II. 
ευyvωμovεiv 1223. 2 7• 
ευδία 1228. 12. 

€ύδοκ€Ϊι/ 1200. 36, 51 ; 1208. 25, 27, 28. 



298 



INDICES 



(υ^όκησίί 1191. 6. 20 ; 1200. 35 ; 1208. 25. 
(ϋθυνα 1203. 9• 
ei /ποροί 1187. II. 
ίύρίσ»<ίσ^αι 1204. Ι3• 
ΐνσήμως 1188. ^, ΐΐ. 

(υτνχύν1202. 5*; 1219. ι8; 1220. 27. 
ίυχεσ^αι 1190. 13 ; 1191. 9. 24; 1192. 7; 

1216. 3, ι6, 22; 1217. 5> 9; 1218. 14; 

1219. 17; 1220.26: 1221.13; 1222-5; 

1223. 36. 
(νώΒης 1211. 4• 
€φίσις 1185. 6. 
ϊφίστιον 1206. 3• 
εφηβΐία 1202. 12. 
Ιφηβΐΰΐΐν 1202. ΙΟ, Ι5• 

ίφηβος 1202. 7, 24. 

ίφΊστασθαι 1220. 2 2. 

ίφο^οί 1208. 19- 

€χ«ν 1186. 8 ; 1191. 23 ; 1200. 2 6 ; 1203. 

19, 26 ; 1204. 1 1 ; 1205. 1 1 ; 1206. 3, 

8, ι8; 1207. 2; 1208. 6, 19; 1210. 5; 

1216. 13, ιρ; 1218. 1 2 ; 1219. 13; 1222. 

5; 1223. 23. 

eiuf 1208. 22, 28. 

ζήτημΛ 1188. 5• 
(myovelv 1188. 4, 21, 23. 
ζωον 1188. 4) 21. 
ζωφυτύν 1188. 3• 

?Ι 1216. 14; 1220. 5; 1223. 1 2. 

ή 1195. ίο; 1198. 26; 1200. 35; 1208. 

24; 1223. 23, 35; 

ηγίμονία, η•γ(μων, ήγονμΐνο!. See Index VIII. 
ηδίω^ 1218. 8, 12. 

^λοίΊ220. 1 6. 

ήμ€ρα 1194. ΙΟ, 15, 2ζ; 1204. 22; 1205. 
ι6; 1220. 4 (το ^aff ημ^ραν); 1222. 4• 

ημέτερος 1202. Ι 6. 
θανμάζΐίν 1223. 3• 

<96ίοΓ 1185. 21 ; 1204. 14, 1 6. 
BeXeiv 1185. 17; 1216. 19• 

θεός. See Index VII (a). 

θεραττΐίκιν 1222. 3• 
θήκη 1188. 4, 21. 
θνγγάναν 1185. 1 1 . 
θρ'ώα^ {βρνΒαξ) 1212. 5- 
θυγάτηρ 1199. ΙΟ. 
θυσία 1211. Ι. 



Ιδιόγραφος 1199. 8, ι8 ; 1200. 48 ; 1208. 4, 

12. 

ίδιος λόγης. See Index VIII. 

Ιδιωτικός 1200. 32; 1208. 13, 1 8, 20. 

ifptvs. See Index VII (c). 

Upov. See Index VII [b). 

'κρός 1188. 4, 21 ; 1190. i6 ; 1211. 2. Ίψα 

νόσος 1209. 19. 
Ίκνεΐσθαι 1189. 1 3. 
Ίμάς 1186. 2. 

ίνα 1191. 2 2 ; 1200. 55 ; 1203. 2 1 ; 1204. 
24 ; 1220. 5, 13, 19; 1222. 2, 3. 

Ίπποποτάμιος 1220. 2 Ι . 

lVosll88. 25. TO ισοιΊ200. 49• ίσων 1202. 
2 2 : 1204. 2 1 ; 1219. 6. 

καθάπερ 1208. 24. 

καθαρός 1200. 30 ; 1208. 20. 

καθηκειν 1188. 20 ; 1200. 55> 56 ; 1203. 3• 

καθοδικός. See Index VIII. 

καθόλου 1223. 3°• 

καθώς 1218. 4• 

και, κα\ yap 1219. 9• «αμον 1202. 23. *β^ 

1216. 6. 
καιρός 1202. 7, 1 1 ; 1204. 6. 
κακοί 1215. 6. 
κάλα/^οί 1211. 9• 
καλάνδαι 1201. 2θ; 1204. 12. 
καλεϊν 1185. ι8 ; 1186. 3 ; 1204. 13. 
καλώί 1200. 37; 1208. 25, 29; 1209. 28; 

1215. 2. 

καμηλών 1207. 3• 

καρποφορία 1220. 8. 

καταβαίνειν 1223. 33• 

κατάγειον 1199. Ι 7. 

καταλαμβάνειν 1223. 5, 7• 

καταλΐίπειν 1208• Ι9• 

καταλογΕίοΐ' 1200. 35; 1203. ΙΟ. 

καταξιοΰν 1213. 5• 

κατάρτια 1208. Ι4• 

καταστίλλΐΐν 1215. 3• 

καταφΐύγειν 1204. 8. 

καταχωρίζειν 1198. Ι9• 

καταχωρισμός 1198. 14 ; 1200. 58 ; 1203. Ι9• 

κάτεχε IV 1189. Ι3• 

κατοχή 1200. 32 ; 1208. 20. 

κελεύεινΐ187. 12; 1191.2, 8, 21, 23; 1204. 

^ ΙΟ, 24, 25- 
κελενσις 1191. 1 6. 

κεράμίον. See Index IX {a). 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 299 



κέρμα 1220. 7- 

κίΡίωτής (?) 1220. introd. 
κη8€ία 1218. 7. 
κλάδοί 1188. I ei saep. 
κΧηρονομ . . . 1199. 2 0. 
κΚηρονομΛν 1201. 7• 

κληρονομιά 1201. 6 ; 1206. ρ, 2 2. 
κληρονομικοί 1199. 14) 1208. 8, ΙΟ. 
κληρονόμος 1201. 19 ; 1208. ΙΟ. 
κλ^ρο? 1188. 23; 1208. 13. 
κοινωνίΐν 1223. Ι9• 
κοινωνικός 1208. Ι3• 
κόλλημα 1201. II, 2 2. 
κομ^νταρησιοί 1204. 20. 
Ko/ites 1190. 16. 
κομίζΐσθαι 1189. 1 2. 
κόνδυλος 1185. 8, 12. 
κονράτωρ 1205. 3• 
/iparetv 1200. 25; 1208. ι7• 
κρατιστΐία 1204. 1 5• 

κράτίστ-οί 1185. 6; 1189. introd.; 1191. 15, 
19; 1195. 2; 1202. i ; 1204. 3, 13. Μ• 
Kpe'aff 1194. 24. 
κρίσι; 1203. 29• 
κριτή ριον 1200. 6, ΙΟ. 
κριτής 1195. Ι. 
κΰδαρον 1197. ΙΟ. 
κυρΐ€ύειιΊ200. 25; 1208. 17. 
fcvptos (title) 1191. 3, 17; 120 




II, III. κυρία 1185. Ι3• 
κυριοϊ (adj.) 1197. 17 ; 1206. 16 ; 1208. 24, 

29. 
κώμη 1188. 20, 22, 23 ; 1193. 2 ; 1198. 4 ; 

1200. 14, ι6, 19; 1208. 3, 4, 7,8, 1 2. 
κωμογραμματ€νς . See Index VIII. 

λάγανον 1211. 5• 
λαγχάν€ΐν 1186. 5• 

λα/χ/3ά^ίΐΊ188. 26; 1191. 7, 2θ ; 1192. 7• 
λαμπρός 1185. 7> 27; 1190. 1 5, ι6 ; 1199. 

Ι, 6, II ; 1201. 13; 1205. 2, 3> Μί 

1206. 2, 3; 1208. 2, 4, 6. 

λαο-γραφία 1210. 2. 

legere 1201. 1 1 . 

λΐΐτονργΰν 1187. 5• 

λειτουργία 1187. 20 ; 1204. 14, 21. 

λίξις 1220. ΙΟ. 

λήμμα 1196. 6. 



ληξις 1208. 23- 
ληταρι . ος 1186. 2. 
λίαν 1216. 13- 
λt^αIΌy 1211. 1 1 . 

λίψ 1200. 2 1 ; 1204. 5 ; 1221. 5• 
Xoyoill88. II, 17 ; 1198. 15^ 20; 1203. 21, 

26; 1220. 28. λ. δ/^μοσίοί 1192. ι. 'ίδιος 
λόγος. See Index VIII. 

λοιπάζ(ΐν 1194. 3• 

λοιπός 1194. 19; 1207. 6. 

λveιv 1208. II. 

μάλλον 1203. Ι3• 

μανθάνειν 1220. 24, 28. 

μεγαλΐϊον 1204. ΙΟ. 

μέγας 1188. 24; 1195. 4', 1213. Ι, μήζων 

1204. 21. μΐίζονες 1204. 17- 
μίγΐθος 1191. 3j ΐ6. 

/LteXXeti/ 1187. 4; 1202. 10, 15; 1215. 6; 
1223. 19. 

μίλι 1211. ΙΟ. 
μελιχρούς 1209. Ι5• 
μελλοΐφηβος 1202. 17- 
μίμφεσθαιΐΐΒβ. 17; 1197. 15• 
peVfii; 1200. 50; 1203. 25; 1206. 9) 22. 
μίρος 1200. 19; 1204. ιι ; 1206. 17; 
1208. 14, 15, ι8, 19, 24, 26-8. 

μέσος 1188. 7, 20. άνα μέσον 1200. 1 8. 
μεταδώόναι 1194. 2; 1203. 6, 14, 19, 32; 

1204. 15, 1 6. 
μίταλαμβάνειν 1200. 25 ; 1203. 6 ; 1204. 21 ; 
1208. ι8. 

μετάλημψις1200, ^6. 

μεταξύ 1205. 5• 

μεταφέρειν 1188. 8; 1220. 13- 

μετέωρος 1219. 5• 

μετρεϊν 1192. 3 ; 1221. 8. 

μέτρημα 1221. 4- 

μέτρον 1192. 5• 

meu^ 1201. 4• 

/Lie'xpt 1185. 23, 24 ; 1203. 29. 

μηδείς 1188. 5, ", ι6 ; 1196. 17 ; 1197. 1 5 ; 

1200. 28, 29; 1203. 27; 1205. ιι ; 

1208. ΐ9• μν^^ "f 1205. 11. μηθείς 

1198. 26. 
μην 1195. 7; 1199• 2ο; 1203. ΐ7; 1208. 

5, II ; 1209. 12. 
μην (particle) 1186. 5• 

μηνιαίος 1196. 17• 

μήτηρ 1196. 2 ; 1197. 4 ; 1198. 3, ΐ7 ; 1199. 



300 



INDICES 



6, 13; 1200. II, 14, 15, 57; 1202. 4; 
1208. 3, 6, 7, 9, II, 12 ; 1209. 6, 9, 12, 
14; 1218. 6. 

μητροπολιτικός 1196. 6. 

^7;χαι/7) 1208. 14, 15' ι8; 1220. ι8. 

μικρόθΐν, άπο μ. 1216. 5• 

μικρό: 1185. ΙΟ. Mtic/ja "Οασίί 1204. 6, ι8. 

μισ^οΰι; 1207. 12, 15, ΐ6. 

μίσβωσις 1207. II. 

μν7?/χ»; 1219. ΙΟ. 

μνημονύον. See Index VIII. 
/χοί/άί 1223. 3ΐ• 

μοι/αχόί 1199. 21 ; 1200. 44; 1206. ι8 ; 
1208. 5• 

μονόκΚα^οί 1188. 2θ. 
μόσχος 1211. 4• 
μυριάί 1223. 32. 

lO^rjjf 1197. 17 ; 1223. 9. 1 5. 35• 
νομίζίΐν 1219. 8. 
νόμιμος 1201. 1 8. 

νόμισμα. See Index IX {b). 
νόμος 1204. 4 ; 1208. 6. 

Ko/xos. See Index VI (α). 

νόσοί iepa 1209. 19• 

νότος 1200. 19 ; 1208. 14. 

viv 1200. 17, 24; 1204. 16; 1208. 8 ; 

1216. 17 ; 1217. 3; 1223. 32. wvi 1196. 

4; 1202. 12. 

ζΐνικός, ^ίνικων πράκτωρ. See Index VIII. 

ξΐστης. See Index IX (α). 

ξηραίν^ιν 1188. 19, 21, 23. 

^ρο'ί 1188. 4. ΙΟ, 15, 22. 

Ιυλνόί 1208. ΐ4• 

|υλο»Ί188. 15, Ι9• 

ό, η, τό. τουναντίον 1203. Ι3• 
o8e 1200. 48; 1216. 10. 
όδόί 1208. Ι4• 
οθΐν 1203. 17 ; 1204. 27. 
οικΐ'ιος 1218. Ι3• 
οΙκία 1199. 17 ; 1218. 6. 
οϊκογΐνής 1205. 4 ί 1209. Ι5• 
οικονομΰν 1188. 5> II ; 1203. 27 ; 1208. 19. 
οΊκος 1223. 1 8. 

οίνος 1185. 12; 1194 14; 1211. 4', 1220. 
ΙΟ, 14 ; 1223. 3θ• 

όκτάΐίραχμος 1185. 19. 
ολίγως 1223. 1 6. 



ολόκληρος 1208. 17- 

όλοκόττινος 1223. 23, 32• 

ολοί 1208. 13, 14, 24. St' όλου 1219. 19• 

όμνύίΐν 1196. ίο; 1197. 6, 28; 1198. 2 1, 33• 

όμογνησιος 1198. 8 ; 1208. 9• 

ό'μοιοί 1194. 2 1. όμοίωί 1199. 12; 1207. 8; 

1211. 9. 
όμοιότης 1202. 24. 
όμολογΐΐν 1200. 1 6, 38 ; 1205. 2 1 ; 1206. 6, 

ι8, 23; 1208. 3, 5, 8, 17, 25, 27-9; 

1209. 29- 

ομολογία 1208. 29. 
όμομητριος 1205. 2 ; 1208. 9• 
όμονούν 1216. 1 6. 

όνομα 1188. 8 ; 1192. 4 ; 1209. 1 5, 1 6, 27 ; 

1218. 12. 
όνομάζίΐν 1187. 9 ; 1204. 4: 2θ. 
όνος 1193. 3• 

όπηνίκα 1200. 34 5 1208. 24. 
όπόι-αι^ 1196. 15; 1197. 13; 1207. Ι3• 
όπως 1188. 2 6. 
όρ5ι/1223. II. 

op^ay 1200. 37; 1208. 25, 29; 1209. 28. 
όρίζ(ΐν 1200. 45• 
ορκοί 1195. ίο; 1197. 28; 1198, 27, 33• 

όρμασθαι 1204. 20. 

ορνίθων 1207. 4• 

όρνις 1207. 9• 

ός, ος μίν, ος be 1189. 7• 

όσ8ηποτονν 1208. 23. 

όσος 1208. 14 

οσ7Γ6ρ1200. 34; 1208. ι6, 19, 24; 1209. 17• 

όστις 1195. 6 ; 1218. 8 ; 1222. 5- 

όστισονν 1208. 2 1. 

οτΐ 1204. 23. 

ΟΤΙ U85. 17 ; 1215. 5 ; 1219. 1 1. 

οϋδείϊ 1185. 22 ; 1188. 25 ; 1218. 5; 1220. 

II, 20. 
οΰδεπω 1208. 3, 7• 
ονκίτι 1185. 2 2 ; 1223. 26. 

ουλή 1209. Ι5• 

oiv 1185. 23 ; 1188. 3, 15 ; 1202. 12; 1204. 

10; 1207. 15; 1219. 13; 1221. 8. iav 

ουν 1188. 25• 
ονσιακη γη 1200. 3 1 ; 1208. 20. 
o£/Ve 1186. 7 ; 1188. 25 ; 1206. 10. 
οΰτος 1185. 7, 23, 31 ; 1190. ιι; 1198. 8, 

ι6; 1199. ι8; 1200. 33. 37, 53; 1203. 

8, 15 ; 1204.9; 1205. 19; 1206. 8, ίο, 

15, ι6; 1207. 3; 1208. 19, 22, 23, 2 

5, 



XL GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 301 



28, 29; 1209. 18, 28; 1210. 8; 1213. 

5; 1216. 15; 1217. 3; 1219. 11 ; 1220. 

18; 1221. 10; 1222. 4. 
οΰτω, ovTMs 1186. 3 ; 1204. 1 1. 
6φ(ίλίίν 1188. 4, ΙΟ, 15, ip ; 1203. 12. 
οφίίλη 1200. 32 ; 1208. 20. 
οφφικίάλιοί 1204. 2 0. 
οψάριον 1185. II. 

πάγος 1190. 3• 

τταώάριον 1207• ΙΟ. 

παιδίον 1218. 1 1, 14• 

παίί 1185. ιο; 1206. 13, 2θ. 

πάκτων 1220. 12. 

πάλαι 1219. 6. 

πανηγνρις 1214. 3• 

παντΐλης 1186. 6. 

παρτοΐοί 1208. 2 2. 

παραβαίνΐΐν 1206. 1 5• 

παραγ)^£λλ6ΐι/ 1187. 3» 1204. ΙΟ, 24. 

παραγίγνΐσθαι 1185. 20 ; 1197. 14 ,' 1219. 3 ; 

1220. 23- 
παράδοξος 1205. 4• 
παράβεσίί 1199. 23. 
παραλαμβάνΐΐν 1206. 20 ; 1209. ly. 
παράλιμπάι/ΐίν 1191. 7) 20. 
παραμίνΐίν 1222. 4• 
παρατιθίραι 1204. ΙΟ. 
πάραυτα 1223. 8. 
παραχρήμα 1208. 24. 

παραχωρύν 1200. I'J ; 1208. 8, 1 8, 2 2, 20. 
7Γαρα;^ώρ)7σ(ί 1208. 12, 24. 
παραχωρητικορ 1208. 1 5, 2^. 
παρινοχλΰν 1188. 2 ζ. 
παρίξ 1207. 4• 
παρίχΐΐν 1193. ^ ; 1200. 29; 1204. 24; 

1208. 2θ; 1210. 9; 1223. 29. 
παρύναι 1202. 15. 
παριστάναι 1197. 8; 1204. 13• 
τταί 1199. ι8; 1200. 29-32; 1203. 23, 20, 

3θ; 1204. 3 ; 1205. 6 ; 1207. 4 ; 1208. 

14, 2θ, 21, 23; 1211. ίο; 1216. 3, n, 

17,22; 1217. 5, 7, 8; 1218. 13. 
ττατήρ 1198. 5; 1199. 15; 1200. ι8; 1201. 

7, ι6 ; 1203. 13, 2ΐ, 23 ; 1204. 5 ; 1205. 

8 ; 1208. 3, 6, 8, ίο, ι6, 17, 25, 30 ; 1218. 

ι; 1219. 7, ίο; 1222. 4. pater 1201. 4- 
πατρίκιος 1206. Ι. 
πατρωνικός 1205. 6. 
π(ΐράσθια 1204. 13. 



π€μπ(ΐν 1194. 31; 1220. 6, 15; 1222. 5 ; 

1223. ΙΟ, 28. 
πβίταίτία 1207. 7• 
perfectissimus 1201. ι. 
πΐριύναι 1219. 7• 
πίρίΐργος 1220. 2 2. 
περύχ(ΐρ 1199. Ι9; 1220. 29. 
π(ρΊστασις 1223. 1 8. 
πΐρίχωμα 1188. 24. 
Tvepaea 1188. 3, 2 2, 23. 
πίρσβίδιον 1188. 21. 

ηιπράσκΐΐν 1200. 1 6, 41 ; 1208. 8, 26. 
πιστ^ΰίΐν 1223.. 2 0. 
πιστός 1187. 1 8. 
πιττάκιον 1220. 29. 
πΧακοΐις 1211. 7• 
πλην 1223. 6. 

πλήρης, 6Κ πλήρους 1200. 24 ; 1208. ΐ6. 
πλοίοι/ 1197. 9) 14; 1223-4, 1 3) 34• 
ποίίΐν 1189. II ; 1194. ι6; 1204. 5, S; 

1208. 3θ ; 1215. 2 ; 1218. g. 
πόλις. See Index VI (<?). 
πολιτικός 1204. 1 4, 21 ; 1208. 2 1. 
πολύς 1185. 24; 1191. g; 1219. 12; 1221. 

1 2 ; 1222. 6 ; 1223. 3 7• πλαστός 1218. ι . 
πορΐν^σθαι 1219. 4• 
πορίζΐσβαι 1203. g. 
possessio 1201. 3• 

πράγμα 1215. 3• 

praefectus 1201. ι. 

πραιπόσιτος 1190. 3• 
πραιτώριον 1190. 1 6. 
πρακτορεία, πρ.Ίκτωρ. See Index VIII. 
πράσις 1199. 8, 19; 1208. 4, 12, 24, 28. 
πράσσαν 1203. 24; 1205. 13 ; 1208. 25, 
29; 1215. 6. 

πρίασθαι 1209. 6, 1 8, 24 {αποδόμενος Pap.), 3Ι• 

πρ6 1201. 2θ; 1204. 1 2. 

προαίρΐσις 1216. 6. 

προίρχΐσβαι 1203. 1 8. 

προθεσμία 1207. Ι4• 

προιίναι 1200. 12. 

προκήσθαι 1188. 20; 1197. 28; 1199 25; 

1200. 26, 42 ; 1203. 14, 28, 32; 1204. 

ΙΟ, 27 ; 1205. 21 ; 1206. 19, 23 , 1208. 

15, ι8, 36 ; 1209. 27. 

προνήσιον 1199. 1 7• 
προνοητής 1192. 2. 

προς, προς τό 1199. 23 ; 1200. 5© ; 1202, 1 1 ; 
1206. 9, ΐ7> 21. 



302 



INDICES 



npoaayopeveiv 1185. 1 3 (?). 

προσαναφίρΐΐν 1188. 5? II> 29. 

προσβαίνΐΐν 1202. I δ. 

7ΓροσδεΓσ(9αι 1200. 35; 1208. 25. 

προσ8οκάν 1194. 29. 

προσ8οχη 1223. 2 ζ. 

προσηκ(ΐν 1196. 13; 1202. 1 1. 

ττροσοφΐίλΐΐν 1203. 13• 

πρόσταγμα 1204. Ι 7 • 

ττρόσταξις 1204. 7• 

npoaraaaeiv 11Q0. 5• 

προσφΐΰγειν 1202. 2 2. 

προσφορά 1208. 1 6. , 

πρόσφορος 1208. 2 2. 

προσφωνβϊν 1188. 1 6 ; 1200. 53• 

προσφώνησις 1200. 2, iSmarg., 63. 

7Γρότ6ροζ1209. 20. nporepov 1199. 1 5 ; 1201. 

ι6; 1208. g, 10. 
προτιθίναι 1185. 7 ', 1202. ΙΟ, 14 ; 1208. 4• 
πρώην 1204. 1 8. 
πρώτον 1217. 4• 
πνρός 1197. 12. 

πωλίίίΊ200. 27; 1208. ι8; 1209. 25. 
πώλοί 1222. Ι. 
ττώΓ 1216. 13- 

ράφανος 1212. 7• 

rogare 1201. 3• 

ρωννύναι, ίρρωσθαι (ϋχομαι 1190. 1 3 j 1191. g, 

23; 1192. 7; 1215. 8 {epp. omitted); 
1216. 22 ; 1217. 9 ; 1218. 14 ; 1219. 17 ; 
1220. 26 ; 1221. 11 ; 1222. 5 ; li223. 35. 

σηκρητον 1204. 12. 

σήμαιναν 1188. g. 

σήμή:ον118Ί. Τ, 1216. g ; 1223. 14, 34• 

σημΐΐοϋσβαι 1187. 20 ; 1188. Ι3 I 1193. 4• 

σημύωσίί 1220. 3• 

σώηρωσα 1208. Ι4• 

σίτι/ίο'ϊ 1196. 6; 1208. 13, ι8. 

σκριίβας 1191. 7• 

σόί 1204. 14, Ι7; 1218. 13; 1223. 29. 

σπίκουλάτωρ. See Index VIII. 

σπίρμα 1222. 2. 

σπευδΕί»/ 1216. 2 Ο'. 

σπονδή 1207. ΙΟ. 

στΓουδά^^ίΐ/ 1190. 7 ; 1223. 8. 

σπουδαίος 1218. 4• 

στΐφανος 1211. 6. 

στοχσ^ρσ^αί 1188. 5> ΙΙ> 1 6. 

στρατηγία, στρατηγός. See Index VIII. 



στρατιώτης. See Index VIII. 

στρόβιλος 1211. 6. 

συγκαταχωρίζ(ΐν 1200. 48 ; 1208. 5• 

συγχωρίΐν 1185. 2 Ο. 

σνμβφαιονν 1208. 2 8. 

σνμβίβαιωτης 1208. 6. 

σύμβιος 1218. II. 

σύμμαχος 1223. ΙΟ. 

σνμπύθΐΐν 1206. 1 6. 

συμπ'ιπτΐΐν 1188. 24. 

σνμφίρειν 1220. 1 9• 

σνμφο . . . 1191. 2 7• 

σνμφωνΰν 1200. 22; 1208. 15; 1209. 21. 

συναγωγή 1205. 7• 

σιΐί/αρι^/χίίσ^αί 1208. Ι7• 

συν8ΐΐπνΐ7ν 1214. 6. 

σννεϊναι 1206. 4. 

σννίλκ€ΐν 1188. 9• 

συνίρχΐσθαι 1187. 6. 

σννηθης 1187. 8. συνήθως 1210. ΙΟ. 

συνιστάναι 1187. 14 J 1188. II. 

σύνναος 1213. 2. 

συντάσσίΐν 1200. 55• 

συντίμησις 1188. 24. 

συντίθίσθαι 1206. 1 6. 

rtiy^a 1202. 1 8. 

τάλαντον. See Index IX {δ), 
τάζις 1198. ι8; 1204. 17. 

τάχος, eV τά;^ί i 1185. 26; 1223. 24. 

re 1186. 8 ; 1200. 29, 30; 1203. 20 ; 1205. 

II ; 1206. 6, 12; 1208. 20. 
re/ciOi/ 1199. 7, 13 J 1219. 18. 
TeXe'iv 1208. 21 ; 1210. i. 
τ(λ€ΐος 1207. g. 
Τίλΐΐονν 1200. 2, 7. 

τ€λ{υτάν1198. 12, ly, 1201.8, 17 ; 1208. 9. 
Τίλΐυτή 1208. II. 

τΐλος 1200. 45- 
τίσσαρεσκαιδίκαίτης 1202. 1 9. 

τιμή 1188. 26 ; 1200. 22, 42 ; 1208. 15, 27 ; 
1209. 32. 

τίμημα 1200. 45 > 1208. 4• 

τ/ρωι/ 1190. 6, 9) 2 ο. 

7-tr 1204. 19; 1206. 15; 1219. 13, 15 

1220. 21 ; 1223. 7, 22. 
τοιούτος 1186. 7 ; 1209. 1 8. 

τοκάς 1207. 9• 

Γολ^δι/ 1203. 3 ; 1204. 2θ. 

τόμος 1201. II, 2 2. 



XI. GENERAL INDEX OF GREEK AND LATIN WORDS 303 



τοπαρχία. See Index VI {a). 

τοπογραμματΐΰς. See Index VIII. 

τόπος 1185. 25 ; 1187. 8 ; 1196. g ; 1200. 

18,26, 41 ; 1207. 4, 6; 1208. 5. 
τοσούτος 1223. 2 ζ. 
τράχηΚος 1205. 5• 
τρίβ(ΐν 1222. 2. 
τρισσός 1208. 24. 
τρόποί 1200. 29; 1208. 19, 23. 
τροχός 1220. iutrod. 
τύχη 1186. 5 ; 1196. 1 2 ; 1197. 8 ; 1204. 14,16. 

ϋβρις 1186. 7• 

iyiaiveiv 1217. 5• 

νγιης 1187. 1 8. 

υδρευμα 1208. 14, Ι5) !§, 27. 

νΐοθΐσία 1206. 8, 14, 1 6, 2θ. 

υίο? 1202. ι6, 23; 1203. ι6; 1206. 7. 9) 

21 ; 1207. ι6; 1208. το; 1210. 5; 

1213. 4 ; 1219. 2, 3, 2ο; 1222. ι. 
Ιπανταν 1196. 1 6. 
νπάρχ€ΐν 1189. ίο; 1197. 9 J 1199. 14; 

1201. 16; 1208. 8; 1209. 10. 
υπατία 1206. 19• Cf. Index III. 
ύπατος. See Index III. 
ΰπΐ7ναι 1203. 29. 
υπιρΐτης 1198. 9. 
νπΐρτίθ^σβαι 1219. 1 6. 
νπηρΐΤ€ΐσθαι 1204. 1 7. 
νπηρ4της 1203. 2 Ο, 32. 
νπογράφΐΐν 1188. 8 ; 1200. 47> 54• 
υπογραφή 1188. 1 5 ; 1191. 6, 20 ; 1199. 2 1 ; 

1200. 12, 34, 47• 
xmobeiKvviLv 1194. 6. 
ΰποΒοχεΐον 1220. introd. 
υποθήκη 1203. 5• 
ΰποκάσθαι 1200. 2, 8, 13• 
υπόΚοιπάς 1223. 29. 
υπομένΐΐν 1186. 4, 7• 
υπόμνημα 1188. 14 ; 1199. 22; 1200. 48; 

1203. ΙΟ, ι8, 28, 33; 1204. 9, 25, 26. 
ΰπομνηματογράφος 1191. 1 1 . 
ΰτΓοτάσσαΐ' 1188. 2, g, 15• 
ΰποτίτθιος 1209. ΐ6, 1 7, 2 2, 20. 

vir 1201. Ι. 

φαώρΰνίΐν 1214. 3• 
φαίνΐσθαι 1188. 2 5• 
φακ^ 1192. 5• 
φαυΚος 1220. II. 



φίρην 1222, 2. 

0tAfri' 1216. 14; 1219. 9• 

φίλοί 1205. 5• φίλτατος 1189. 5; 1218. ίο. 

φορτικός 1223. 21. 

φροντίς 1191. 23. 

φρουρός 1193. 4• 

φύλαξ. See Index VIII. 
φύλαρχος 1187. ΙΟ. 

χαίρΗν1185. 3, 13) ι6; 1188. 2, 7; 1189. 

5 ; 1190. 3 ; 1191. 2 ; 1192. 2 ; 1200. 2, 

ι6; 1206. 6; 1208. 8; 1215. ι ; 1216. 

2 ; 1217. 2 ; 1218. 2 ; 1219. 2 ; 1220. 2 ; 

1221. 3; 1222. ι. 
χάρις 1188. 5? II ; 1208. 17. 
χύρ, δια xetpdf 1200. 24; 1208. 16; 1209. 

25. ΰπό ;^«ρί 1208. 6. 
χορογραφία 1188. 5, 1 1 5 1196. 19 ; 1197. 

ι6; 1223. ι6. 
χ(ΐροτονία 1191. 5, ι6; 1204. 22, 24. 
χΚωρός 1211. 8. 
χρύα 1196. 14; 1210. g ; 1216. 18; 1219. 

13; 1222. 5. 
χρΐωστόν 1223. 2 5• 
XpriCeiv 1218. 8. 

χρημάτιζαν 1199. "ι, 12; 1200. 4, II, 15; 

1204. 3, 6; 1208. 32. 
χρηματισμός 1188. 2, 9) 1200. 5° 5 1209. 

ΙΟ, 20. 

χρηματιστής. See Index VIII. 

χρ^σ^αι 1207. 15; 1208. ΐ9• 

χρηστήριον 1199. 1 8 ; 1207. 4• 

XpoVof 1187. 17; 1191.9; 1196.13; 1200. 

17 ; 1207. Ι ; 1208. 8 ; 1221. ΐ2 ; 1222. 

6; 1223.37• 

χώμα 1208. 21. 
χωρίον 1220. 23. 
χωρίς 1211. II. 

ψίλόί 1200. 1 8, 26, 41. 

U( 1222. 3. 

ωκιμον 1222. 3• 

ώνήσθαι 1188. 19 ; 1199. 8 ; 1208. 1 1, 22 ; 

1209. ΙΟ, 12. 29. 
ώνή 1208. 2 ; 1209. 5• 
ωόν 1207. ΙΟ. 
ώρη 1193. 2 ; 1214. 7. 
ωσπ(ρ 1206. 12. 
ωστΐ 1194. 2, 

ώφ(λ€Ίν 1219. 12. 



3^4 



INDICES 



XII. INDEX OF PASSAGES DISCUSSED. 



Aristoph. Thesm, 337, 374 
Aristot. Poet. p. 1459 b 
Etym. Magn. p. 283. 45 
Eurip. Fr. 403 . 

Fr. 492 . 

Fr. 911 . 

Fr. 912. 

Fr. 913. 

Fr. 959, 960 . 
Hesych. s.v. hnpvaK\6 

Χβμαινων 

Liv. xlii. 14 



a) Al 


THORS. 






PAGE 


PAGE 


178 


Ptol. Hephaest. ap. Westermann 


87 


Mythogr. Gr.p. 191 . . 125-6 


179 


Soph. AJ. 841 . 


. 81 


179 


Tnuh. 339 




• 75 


177 


Fr. 165 , 




. 81 


79-80 


294 . 




80 


172 


295 . 




8r 


172-3 


305 • 




• 35 


173 


672 . 




. 81 


179 


768 . 




. 87, 1 18-9 


73 


899 • 




. 68 


82 


964 . 




. . 69 


126 


Theophil. yli/ .i4?//i)/. ii. p. 94 -125 




Vopiscus, Firmus 3 




213-14 



{b) Papyri and Inscriptions. 





PAGE 








PAGE 


P. Amh. 68. 10 . . . 


207 


P. 0,xy.95. 35 251 


82. 9-10 . 


• 238 


485. 50 






235 


98 ... . 


. 246 


720. I . 






213 


138.5 


• 219 


721.3. 






207 


B. G. U. 243 . ■ . 


221 


841•"• 37 • 






31 


435• 14 • • • 


. 238 


916 






199 


619. 14-6 . 


. 246 


1040. 33 . 






227 


Berl. Klassikertexte V. ii. p. 123 


177-8 


1093 . 






189 


VI. p. 13 . 


15 


1117. 3 






238 


P. Brit. Mus. 1 164 (/^) 17, 25 . 


■ 251 


P. Par. 64. 39 . 






207 


P. Cairo Cat. 67131. 28 . 


• 239 


Philo l^Mem. Miss. 


Fran 


f. ai 




P. Class. Philol. 2 . . . 


. 221 


Caire ix. 2) . 






16 


P. Flor. 71. 722 


• 203 


P. Strassb. 56. 67-9 . 






245 


P. Gen. 44 ... . 


. 221 


74. 17-8. 






235 


P. Giessen 47. 28-9 . 


. 267 


79• 9 






254 


51. 18-9, 21 . 


• 251 


P. Tebt. 316 . . 






232 


in Z.Sav. xxxii. 378 


229-30 


318 . 






221 


P. Grenf. II. 70 . . 227 


, 246, 252 


P. Thead. 26. 14 






219 


P. Hamburg 16 


221 


27. 19 






219 


P. Leipzig 28. 7 


• 203 


Wessely, Script. Gr. Spec. 26. 2-3 


258 


28. 13 . . . 
31 . 
Ndroutsos, Inur. d' Alex. 48 . 


■ 244 
246 


Unpublished. 


• 213 


Berl 213 


P. Oxy. 81 ... . 


217-8 


Oxy. .... 213, 227, 228 


95 ... . 


245-6 


Rylands . 






245 



Plate I 



u 






. i^ ^ ί 







.1 2 



>^ 'Τ- 



ο 



¥' 



^ |j.j t^ ^■ 






0, 




ί ^ r ο ^-^ fi?^''?f^- 



-^ *f^>; ,3/1: ^vS -^.^ 






«tatt. 









Ζ 















%?Λ 




Plate II 



♦ -MSE; 







'is••- 




^ 



Plate III 







'm^ 



3 



7 A-t:'^•■ 
- ■« :5 •?-ν^ΐ-.• >^ 



7' 



<■ ^^ ί •:^ ^ ϋ* ^ i 
■-^•ί Οί-^ ><> " 

«J * !« u. *- 3 ■<. 






9 

< 



^ Hz C 



"7 











ϊί- 



Plate IV 









00 



t 



*i' 



i'^-^Ck^ 






X 



J.M 



•^ f 7 «* C >^J. V 






or 










^5 r^,^i ^>^ 




ri Η^ί'^Η^'-Ιϊ-ί^Λϊ 



■^ r* Λ. *• 



m 



V<; 






Plate V 



ri 111' 

ft ^^ 
^'z • 7.P > *^" 




1 



Plate VI 



ϋ;- ν ^ s. *Cy»;•^ 















, — ... ^- .^ .'>»o^*l 




f-t.AA»7 




''^\>^\rp*'^^^. 


















<vn cj <-r>v^TJ<V >οΛΜ 



No. I20O 



EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND 



GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH. 

η^ΗΕ EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND, which has conducted Archaeological research 
in Egypt since 1882, in 1897 started a special department, called the Graeco-Roman 
Branch, for the discovery and publication of remains of classical antiquity and early 
Christianity in Egypt. 

The Graeco-Roman Branch issues annual volumes, each of about 2 50 quarto pages, with 
facsimile plates of the more important papyri, under the editorship of Or. Hunt. 

A subscription of One Guinea to the Graeco-Roman Branch entitles subscribers to the annual 
volume, and also to the annual Archaeological Report. A donatio7i ^ £25 constitutes life 
membership. Subscriptions may be sent to the Honorary Treasurers— for England, Mr. J. 
Grafton Milne, 37 Great Russell St., London, W.C. ; and for America, Mr. Chester I. 
Campbell, 527 Tremoni Temple, Boston, Mass. 



X 



PUBLICATIONS OF THE EGYPT EXPLORATION FUND. 



MEMOIRS OF THE FUND. 

I. THE STORE CITY OF PITHOM AND THE ROUTE OF THE EXODUS. 
For 1883-4. By Edouard Naville. Thirteen Plates and Plans. {Fourth and Revised 
Edition.') 25^. 

II. TANIS, Part I. For 1884-5. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Eighteen Plates 
and two Plans. {Second Edition.') 25^. 

III. NAUKRATIS, Part I. For 1885-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. With 

Chapters by Cecil Smith, Ernest A, Gardner, and Barclay V. Head. Forty-four Plates 
and Plans. {Second Edition.') 255. 

IV. GOSHEN AND THE SHRINE OF SAFT-EL-HENNEH. For 1886-7. 

By Edouard Naville. Eleven Plates and Plans. {Second Edition^ 255. 

V. TANIS, Part II ; including TELL DEFENNEH (The Biblical ' Tahpanhes ') 
and TELL NEBESHEH. For 1887-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrie, F. Ll. Griffith, 
and A. S. Murray. Fifty-one Plates and Plans. 25^. 

VI. NAUKRATIS, Part II. For 1888-9. By Ernest A. Gardner and F. Ll. 
Griffith. Twenty-four Plates and Plans. 25J. 
VII. THE CITY OF ONIAS AND THE MOUND OF THE JEW. The 

Antiquities of Tell-el-Yahudiyeh. An Extra Volume. By Edouard Naville and 
F. Ll. Griffith. Twenty-six Plates and Plans. 255. 

VIII. BUBASTIS. For 1889-90. By Edouard Naville. Fifty-four Plates and 
Plans. 25J. 
IX. TWO HIEROGLYPHIC PAPYRI FROM TANIS. An Exira Volume. 
Containing THE SIGN PAPYRUS (a Syllabary). By F. Ll. Griffith. THE 
GEOGRAPHICAL PAPYRUS (an Almanac). By W. M. Flinders Petrie. With 
Remarks by Heinrich Brugsch. {Out of print.) 

X. THE FESTIVAL HALL OF OSORKON II (BUBASTIS). For 1 890-1. 

By Edouard Naville. Thirty-nine Plates. 255. 
XI. AHNAS EL MEDINEH. For 189 1-2. By Edouard Naville. Eighteen 
Plates. And THE TOMB OF PAHERI AT EL KAB. By J. J. Tylor and F. Ll. 
Griffith. Ten Plates. 25^. 

XII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Introductory. For 1892-3. By Edouard Naville. 

Fifteen Plates and Plans. 255. 

XIII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part I. For 1893-4. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

I-XXIV (three coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30J. 

XIV. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part II. For 1894-5. By Edouard Naville. Plates 

XXV-LV (ίλνο coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30J. 
XV. DESHASHEH. For 1895-6. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Photogravure and 

other Plates. 255. 
XVI. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part III. For 1896-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates 
LVI-LXXXVI (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30J•. 

XVII. DENDEREH. For 1897-8. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Thirty-eight Plates. 

255. (Extra Plates of Inscriptions. Forty Plates. lOi.) 

XVIII. ROYAL TOMBS OF THE FIRST DYNASTY. For 1898-9. By W. M. 

Flinders Petrie. Sixty-eight Plates. 25^. 
XIX. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part IV. For 1 899-1 900. By Edouard Naville. 
Plates LXXXVII-CXVIII (two coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 305. 
XX. DIOSPOLIS PARVA. Ati Extra Volume. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. 
Forty-nine Plates. {Out of print ^ 

XXI. THE ROYAL TOMBS OF THE EARLIEST DYNASTIES, Part II. For 
1900-1. By W.M. Flinders Petrie. Sixty-three Plates. 25J•. (Thirty-five extra Plates, lOi.) 

XXII. ABYDOS, PartL For 1901-2. By W. M. F. Petrie. Eighty-one Plates. 25^. 

XXIII. EL AMRAH AND ABYDOS. An Extra Volume. By D. Randall-MacIver, 
A. C. Mace, and F. Ll. Griffith. Sixty Plates. 25J. 



XXIV. ABYDOS, Part II. For 1902-3. By W. M. F. Petrie. Sixty-four Plates. 25^. 

XXV. ABYDOS, Part III. An Extra Volume. By C. T. Currelly, E. R. Ayrton, 
and A. E. P. Weigall, &c. Sixty-one Plates. 25J•, 

XXVI. EHNASYA. For 1903-4. By W. M. Flinders Petrie. Forty-three Plates. 25^. 
(ROMAN EHNASYA. Thirty-two extra Plates. loj.) 
XXVII. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part V. For 1904-5. By Edguard Naville. Plates 

CXIX-CL with Description. Royal folio. 30^•. 
XXVIII. THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part I. 
For 1905-6. By Edouard Naville and H. R, Hall. Thirty-one Plates. 25^. 
XXIX. DEIR EL BAHARI, Part VI. For 1906-7. By Edouard Naville. Plates 
CLI-CLXXIV (one coloured) with Description. Royal folio. 30J. 

XXX. THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEINIPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part Π. 

For 1907-8. By Edouard Naville. Twenty-four Plates. 25^•. 

XXXI. PRE-DYNASTIC CEMETERY AT EL MAHASNA. For 1908-9. By 

Ε. R. Ayrton and W. L. S. Loat. 25^•. 

XXXII. THE ELEVENTH DYNASTY TEMPLE AT DEIR EL BAHARI, Part III. 

For 1909-10. By Edouard Naville and H. R. Hall. (^In preparation.) 

ARCHAEOLOGICAL SURVEY. 

Edited by F. Ll. Griffith. 

I. BENI HASAN, Part I. For 1 890-1. By Percy E. Newberry. With Plans 
by G. W. Eraser. Forty-nine Plates (four coloured). {Out of print.) 

II. BENI HASAN, Part Π. For 189 1-2. By Percy E. Newberry. With Appendix, 
Plans, and Measurements by G. W. Eraser. Thirty-seven Plates (two coloured). 25J•. 

in. EL BERSHEH, Part L For 1892-3. By Percy E. Newberry. Thirty-four 

Plates (two coloured). 2 5 J. 

IV. EL BERSHEH, Part II. For 1893-4. By F. Ll. Griffith and Percy E. 
Newberry,, With Appendix by G. W. Eraser. Twenty-three Plates (two coloured). 25J. 

V. BENI HASAN, Part III. For 1894-5. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Hieroglyphs, 

and manufacture, &c., of Flint Knives.) Ten coloured Plates. 25J•. 

VI. HIEROGLYPHS FROM THE COLLECTIONS OF THE EGYPT 
EXPLORATION FUND. For 1895-6. By F.Ll. Griffith. Nine coloured Plates. 25^. 
VII. BENI HASAN, Part IV. For 1896-7. By F. Ll. Griffith. (Illustrating 
beasts and birds, arts, crafts, &c.) Twenty-seven Plates (twenty-one coloured). 25J. 
VIII. THE MASTABA OF PTAHHETEP AND AKHETHETEP AT 
SAQQAREH, Part I. For 1897-8. By N. DE G. Davies and F. Ll. Griffith. Thirty- 
one Plates (three coloured). 25^•. 

IX. THE MASTABA OF PTAHHETEP AND AKHETHETEP AT 
SAQQAREH, Part Π. For 1898-9. By N. de G. Davies and F.Ll. Griffith. Thirty- 
five Plates. 255. 
X. THE ROCK TOMBS OF SHEIKH SAID. For 1899-1900. By N. de G. 

Davies. Thirty-five Plates. 2 55. 
XL THE ROCK TOMBS OF DEIR EL GEBRAWI, Part I. For 1 900-1. By 

N. de G. Davies. Twenty-seven Plates (two coloured). 2ζ,$. 
ΧΠ. DEIR EL GEBRAWI, Part IL For 1901-2. By N. de G. Davies. Thirty 
Plates (two coloured). 255. 
Xm. THE ROCK TOMBS OF EL AMARNA, Part L For 1902-3. ByN. deG. 

Davies. Forty-one Plates. 25^. 

XIV. EL AMARNA, Part II. For 1903-4. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-seven Plates. 25J. 

XV. EL AMARNA, Part IIL Fori904-5. By N. de G. Davies. Forty Plates. 25J. 

XVI. EL AMARNA, Part IV. For 1 905-6. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-five Plates. 25J. 

XVII. EL AMARNA, Part V. For 1906-7. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 25J. 

XVIIL EL AMARNA, Part VI. For 1907-8. By N. de G. Davies. Forty-four Plates. 25J. 

XIX. THE ISLAND OF MERGE. By J. W. Crowfoot, and MEROITIC 

INSCRIPTIONS, Part I. For 1908-9. By F. Ll. Griffith. Thirty-five Plates. 25J. 

XX. MEROITIC INSCRIPTIONS, Part II. For 1909-10. By F. Ll. Griffith. 

Forty-eight Plates. {In preparation.) 



GRAECO-ROMAN BRANCH. 

I. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part I. For 1897-8. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. {Out of print.) 
II. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part II. For 1898-9. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 25^. 

III. FAYtJM TOWNS AND THEIR PAPYRI. For 1899-1900. By B. P. Grenfell, 

A. S. Hunt, and D. G. Hogarth. Eighteen Plates. 255. 

IV. THE TEBTUNIS PAPYRI. Double Volume for 1 900-1 and 1 901-2. By B. P. 

Grenfell, A. S. Hunt, and J. G. Smyly. Nine Collotype Plates. {Not for sale.) 
V. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part III. For 1902-3. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 255. 
VI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IV. For 1903-4. By B. P. Grenfell 
and A. S. Hunt. Eight Collotype Plates. 255. 
VII. THE HIBEH PAPYRI, Part I. Double Volume for 1904-5 and 1905-6. By 

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. Ten Collotype Plates. 45^. 

VIII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part V. For 1906-7. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Seven Collotype Plates. 255. 
IX. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VI. For 1907-8. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. Six Collotype Plates. 25^•. 
X. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VII. For 1908-9. By A. S. Hunt. 

Six Collotype Plates. 25J•. 
XI. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part VIII. For 1909-10. By A. S. Hunt. 

Seven Collotype Plates. 2 5 J. 

XII. THE OXYRHYNCHUS PAPYRI, Part IX. For 1910-11. By A. S. Hunt. 
Six Collotype Plates. 255-. 

ANNUAL ARCHAEOLOGICAL REPORTS. 

(Yearly Summaries by F. G. Kenyon, W. E. Crum, and the Officers of the Society, vi^th Maps.) 

Edited by F. Ll. Griffith. 
THE SEASON'S WORK. For 1890-1. By Edouard Naville, Percy E Newberry, and" 
G. W. Fraser. 2s. ed. 
For 1892-3 and 1893-4. 2s. 6d. each. 
, 1894-5. is.6d. Containing Report of D. G. Hogarth's Excavations in Alexandria. 
I, 1895-6. y. With Illustrated Article on the Transport of Obelisks by Edouard Naville. 
,, 1896-7. 2s.()d. With Articles on Oxyrhynchus and its Papyri by B, P. Grenfell, and a Thucydides 

Papyrus from Oxyrhynchus by A. S. Hunt. 
„ 1897-8. 2s. 6d. With Illustrated Article on Excavations at Hierakonpolis by W. M. F. Petrie. 
„ 1898-9. 2s.6d. With Article on the Position of Lake Moeris by B. P. Grenfell and A. S.Hunt. 
,, 1899-1900. 2s. 6d. With Article on Knossos in its Egyptian Relations by A. J. Evans. 
And eleven successive years, 2s. 6d. each. 

SPECIAL PUBLICATIONS. 

ΛΟΓΙΑ ΙΗΣΟΥ : ' Sayings of Our Lord,' from an Early Greek Papyrus. By B. P. Grenfell 

and A. S. Hunt. 2s. (with Collotypes) and 6d. net. 
NEW SAYINGS OF JESUS AND FRAGMENT OF A LOST GOSPEL. By 

B. P. Grenfell and A. S. Hunt. is. net. 
FRAGMENT OF AN UNCANONICAL GOSPEL. By B. P. Grenfell and A. S. 

Hunt. is. net. 

ATLAS OF ANCIENT EGYPT. With Letterpress and Index. {Ou/ 0/ pnn/.) 

GUIDE TO THE TEMPLE OF DEIR EL BAHARL With Plan. (Ota 0/ pnni.) 

COPTIC OSTRACA. By W. E. Crum. 10s. 6d. net. 

Slides from Fund Pkotograp/ts may be obtained through Messrs. Newton 6^ Co., 3 Fleet Street , E.C, 
and Prints from Mr. R. C. Murray, 37 Dartmouth Park Hill, N.W. 

Offices of the Egypt Exploration Fund: 

37 GREAT RUSSELL STREET, LONDON, W.C, and 
527 TREMONT TEMPLE, BOSTON, MASS., U.S.A. 

Agents : 

BERNARD QUARITCH, 11 GRAFTON STREET, NEW BOND STREET, W. 

KEGAN PAUL, TRENCH, TRUBNER & Co., 68-74 CARTER LANE, E.C. 

ASHER & Co., 14 BEDFORD STREET, COVENT GARDEN, W.C, and 

56 UNTER DEN LINDEN, BERLIN. 

HENRY FROWDE, AMEN CORNER, E.G., and 29-35 WEST 32ND STREET, NEW YORK. 



BRIGHAM YOUNG UNIVERSITY 



3 1197 22884 0143